Skip to main content

Full text of "History of the Ojibway people"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


\ 


WE 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OJIBWAY  NATION. 


I'jiLLiftni  w.  wftf^fjEr!. 


COLLECTIONS 

MINNESOTA 
HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 


SAINT  PAUL  r  MINS. 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  SOCIETY. 

1885. 


hecked 


;;.~x 


philadmlphia: 
COLLINS,  PRINTER,  706  JAYNE  FJTREET. 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 


The  presentation,  in  a  permanent  form,  of  the  history 
of  the  eg ib way 8  is  appropriate  for  the  Minnesota  Historical 
Society.  Two  hundred  years  ago  the  warriors  of  this 
people,  by  way  of  the  river,  in  the  State  of  Wisconsin, 
which  still  bears  their  name,  sought  their  foes  in  the  valley 
of  the  Mississippi.  A  century  later,  they  had  pushed  out 
the  Dakotas  or  Sioux  from  their  old  hunting-grounds  in 
the  Mille  Lacs  region  of  Minnesota,  and  at  the  time  of  the 
adoption  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  Ame- 
rica were  trapping,  fishing,  and  making  maple  sugar  on  the 
shores  of  Red,  Leech,  and  Sandy  Lakes.  Wliile  the  Sioux 
and  Winnebago  Tribes  have  been  removed  to  the  Valley 
of  the  Missouri  River,  the  Ojibways  I'cmain  on  or  near  cer- 
tain reservations  in  Xorthem  Minnesota. 

The  Society  has  been  fortunate  in  receiving  as  a  gift, 
from  a  former  United  States  Senator,  Henry  M.  Rice,  the 
manuscript  history  of  the  Ojibways,  based  upon  traditional 
and  oral  statements  written  by  the  late  William  W.  War- 
ren, some  of  whose  ancestors  had  been  distinguished  chief- 
tains of  the  tribe,  and  by  its  publication  hopes  to  give  some 
aid  to  the  increasing  number  of  students  of  the  aboriginal 
races  of  America.     Traditions  gathered  in  the  wigwams 

(3) 


4  PREFATORY  NOTE. 

of  those  who,  until  recently,  had  no  mode  of  preserving 
knowledge,  for  coming  generations,  necessarily  lack  preci- 
sion of  statement ;  and  the  old  story-tellers  of  a  tribe  un- 
consciously repeat  as  ideas  of  their  race,  those  which  have 
been  obtained  by  intercourse  with  white  men.  Sir  William 
Johnson,  Bt,  British  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs, 
more  than  a  hundred  years  ago,  in  a  letter  to  the  distin- 
guished Virginian,  Arthur  Lee,  M.D.,  F.R.S.,  wrote: 
"  Relying  solely  on  oral  traditions  for  the  support  of  their 
ancient  usages  they  have  blended  some,  with  customs 
amongst  ourselves,  so  as  to  render  it  exceedingly  difficult, 
if  not  almost  impossible,  to  trace  their  customs  to  their 
origin." 

Prefixed  to  Mr.  Warren's  work  has  been  placed  a  sketch 
of  his  life,  and  as  a  supplement  has  been  added  another 
article  on  the  Ojibways,  based  upon  official  and  other 
records.  The  intelligent  reader  will  not  be  surprised  by 
the  discrepancies  which  he  will  notice  between  the  tradi- 
tional and  documentary  history. 

Hoping  that  the  Society,  at  no  distant  day,  may  issue  a 
similar  history  of  the  Dakota  people,  this  volume  is  sub- 
mitted by  the 

Committee  op  Publication. 


CONTENTS. 


TAQU 

Memoir  of  William  W.  Warrek,  bt  J.  Fletcher  Williams  7 

History  of  the  Ojibways,  based  upon  Traditions  and 

Oral  Statements,  by  William  W.  Warren  ...  21 

History  of  the  Ojibways,  and  their  Connection  with 
Fur  Traders,  based  upon  Official  and  other  Records, 

BY  Edward  D.  Nkill 395 

Officers  of  the  Society 611 

Members  of  the  Society 513 

Index 519 


(5) 


MEMOIR 


or 


WILLIAM   W.  WARREN 


BT 


c'^ 


J.  FLETCHER  WILLIAMS, 

PKCRETART   MINNESOTA    UIl*TORICAI^  «KK-|ETY. 


(7) 


MEMOIR  OF  WILLIAM  W.  WARRKX. 


William  Whipplb  Wabrex,  whoee  work  follows^  was 
a  descendant  of  Richard  Warren,  one  of  the  ^Mayflower" 
pilgrims,  who  landed  at  Plvmonth  in  1620.  From  this 
ancestor  a  large  proportion  of  the  persons  bearing  the 
name  of  Warren,  in  the  United  States,  have  descended. 
General  Joseph  Warren,  who  fell  at  Banker  Hill,  was  the 
descendant  of  a  collateral  line  of  the  &milv.  Abraham 
Warren,  a  descendant  of  Richard,  bom  September  23, 
1747,  foaght  in  the  Revolotionanr  War,  as  did  also  his 
son,  Stephen.  Lvman  Warren,  son  of  Abraham,  was 
bom  in  Hartford,  Connecticut,  Mav  25,  1771,  and  was 
married  in  Berkshire,  Massachusetts,  to  Mercy  Whipple. 

Their  son,  Lyman  Marquis  Warren,  father  of  the  subject 
of  this  memoir,  was  bom  at  the  latter  place,  Aug.  9, 179i. 
He  came  to  the  Lake  Superior  region  in  1818,  with  his 
brother  Truman  A.,  younger  than  himself,  to  engage  in 
the  fur  trade.  The  U.  S.  government  having  some  time 
before  enacted  that  no  one,  not  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States,  should  engage  in  the  fur  trade,  the  British  sub- 
jects, who  were  engaged  in  that  trade,  employed  American 
clerks  to  take  charge  of  their  posts.  The  Warren  brothers 
entered  the  service  of  Michel  Cadotte,  an  old  trader  among 
the  Ojibways  at  La  Pointe,  and  soon  became  great  fiivor- 
ites  with  the  Ojibways.  In  1821,  each  of  the  brothers 
married  a  daughter  of  Cadotte,  and  in  1823,  the  latter 
sold  out  all  his  trading  outfit  to  them,  and  retired  from 

(9) 


10  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLBCTIONS. 

the  basiness.  Truman  Warren  did  not  live  long  afUr 
this.  He  died  on  board  a  vessel  on  Lake  Superior  in  1825, 
from  pneumonia,  resulting  from  the  hardship  and  exposure 
incident  to  a  trader's  life.  Rev.  Alfred  Brunson,  in  his 
autobiographical  reminiscences,  entitled  "A  Western 
Pioneer,"  states  that  "  Lyman  M.  Warren  traded  lor 
several  years  in  the  Lac  du  Flambeau,  Lac  Coutereille  and 
Saint  Croix  Departments,  in  opposition  to  the  American 
Fur  Company.  He  then  entered  into  an  arrangement 
with  them  and  took  charge  of  those  three  departments  as 
partner  and  chief  factor  under  a  salary,  making  his  depot 
at  La  Pointe.  This  arrangement  continued  until  1834." 
La  Pointe  appears  to  have  been  his  permanent  residence 
until  his  death. 

The  Cadottes,  into  which  family  the  Warren  brothers 
married,  were  descendants  of  a  Mons.  Cadeau,  who,  it  is 
stated,  came  to  the  Ojibway  country  in  1671,  in  the  train 
of  the  French  envoy,  Sieur  de  St.  Lusson.*  His  son,  John 
Baptiste  Cadotte  (as  the  name  was  then  and  subsequently 
spelled)  became  a  trader  among  the  Ojibways,  and  was  en- 
gaged for  a  time  with  Alexander  Henry,  who  in  his  work 
mentions  him  very  frequently.  He  was  married  by  a 
Catholic  priest  to  an  Ojibway  woman  of  the  A-waus-e  clan, 
and  made  his  residence  at  Sault  Ste  Marie.  Mrs.  Cadotte 
is  described  by  Henry  as  being  a  woman  of  great  energy 
and  tact,  and  force  of  character.  She  aided  her  husband 
in  his  trading  operations,  sometimes  undertaking  long 
expeditions  with  coureurs  du  bois  for  him.  She  bore  him 
two  sons,  John  Baptiste  Cadotte,  Jr.,  and  Michel  Cadotte, 
who  also  became  traders  among  the  Ojibways,  and  were 
men  of  energy  and  ability  in  their  calling.  Both  of  them 
were  well  educated  and  had  great  influence  in  the  Lake 
Superior  region,  and   northwest,  where  they  were  well 

1  The  fdll  name  and  title  of  this  officer,  as  given  in  a  document  in  The 
Ifargry  Papers,  toI.  i.  p.  96,  is  Simon-Francis  Daumont,  Sicur  de  6t^  Lusson. 


:      :  •      '  ' 


▲KCS3TBT  OF  lOL  Va&££S.  11 


known.  Both  J.  B.  and  Micbel  CadoUe  married  Ojibvmr 
women,  the  latter  the  daughter  of  White  Ciaae,  bef^edi- 
tary  chief  of  La  Pointe  Tillage.  Tbeir  deFoendaxits  are 
quite  nnmerona,  and  are  scattered  throogboct  the  Dortb- 
west.  Michel  Cadotte  died  at  La  Pointe  in  ISS^X  si.  72 
jears.  Thoagh  he  had  once  made  large  prr>fite  in  the  Axr 
trade  and  was  wealthv,  he  died  [oor.  a  result  of  the  nsoal 
improvidence  which  that  kind  of  life  engesidei^,  and  of  his 
generosity  to  hid  Indian  relativea. 

In  1821,  as  before  remarked,  Ljman  M.  Warren  married 
Mary,  daoghter  of  Michel  Cadotte.  The  ceremooy  waa 
performed  by  one  of  the  missionaries  at  ^faekinaw.  Rev. 
A.  Branson,  in  his  work  before  qnoted,  says  of  Mrs.  War- 
ren :  ^  She  was  three-fourths  Indian.  She  was  an  excellent 
oook,  and  a  neat  housekeeper,  though  she  coald  not  speak 
a  word  of  English."  Mrs.  Elizabeth  T.  Ayer,  of  Belle 
Prairie,  Minn.,  widow  of  Rev.  Frederic  Ayer.  the  mission- 
ary, states  that  "  she  was  a  woman  of  fine  natural  abilities, 
a  good  mother,  though  without  the  advantages  of  any 
education.  They  raised  a  large  family.  The  children  had, 
added  to  more  than  con^mon  intellieence,  a  larsre  amount 
of  go^ftcad-ativenessJ*^  Mrs.  Warren  was  a  believer  in  the 
Catholic  faith.  Mr.  Warren,  however,  was  an  adherent 
of  the  common  evangelical  belief,  and  a  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Rev.  Wra.  T.  Boutwell,  the  first 
missionary  at  Leech  Lake,  still  living  in  Washington 
County,  Minnesota,  near  Stillwater,  says :  ''  I  knew  him 
as  a  good  Christian  man,  and  as  one  desirous  of  giving  his 
children  the  benefits  of  a  Christian  education/'  Mrs.  Ayer 
says :  "  He  was  among  the  first  to  invite  American  mission- 
aries into  the  region  of  Lake  Superior,  and  he  assisted  them 
as  he  had  opportunity,  not  only  by  his  influence,  but  some- 
times by  his  purse.  He  united  with  the  mission  church 
at  Mackinaw,  where  he  was  married."  Rev.  Mr.  Brunson, 
who  visited  him  in  1843,  says :   '*  Mr.  Warren  had  a  large 


12  HINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

and  select  library,  an  unexpected  sight  in  an  Indian  country, 
containing  some  books  that  I  had  never  before  seen." 

After  dissolving  his  connection  with  the  American  Fur 
Company,  probably  about  the  year  1838,  he  removed  to 
the  Chippewa  River,  Wisconsin,  where  he  had  been  ap- 
pointed as  farmer,  blacksmith,  and  sub-agent  to  the  Ojib- 
ways,  in  that  reservation.  He  located  his  post  at  a  point  a 
few  miles  above  Chippewa  Falls,  at  a  place  now  known  as 
Chippewa  City.  Here,  in  connection  with  Jean  Brunett,  he 
built  a  saw-mill  and  opened  a  farm,  which  was  soon  fur- 
nished with  commodious  buildings.  His  wife  died  there 
July  21, 1843,  and  the  following  winter  he  took  her  remains 
to  La  Pointe  for  interment.  Mr.  Warren  died  at  La  Pointe, 
Oct.  10, 1847,  8et.  53.  Of  the  eight  children  born  to  them, 
two  died  in  infancy.  Truman  A.  is  now  interpreter  at 
White  Earth  Agency,  Minn.,  and  Mary,  now  Mrs.  English, 
is  a  teacher  at  the  Red  Lake  Mission  School.  Charlotte, 
Julia,  and  Sophia  are  married,  and  live  on  White  Earth 
Reservation.  Of  William,  their  oldest  son,  we  now  propose 
to  give  a  brief  memoir. 

William  Whipple  Warren  was  bom  at  La  Pointe,  May 
27,  1825.  In  his  very  earliest  childhood,  he  learned  to 
talk  the  Ojibway  language,  from  playing  with  the  Indian 
children.  His  father  took  every  means  to  give  him  a  good 
English  education.  Rev.  Mr.  Boutwell  says :  "  In  the 
winter  of  1832,  he  was  a  pupil  at  my  Indian  School  at  La 
Pointe."  He  subsequently  attended,  for  awhile,  the  mission 
school  at  Mackinaw,  when  he  was  only  eight  years  old.  In 
the  summer  of  1836,  his  grandfather,  Lyman  Warren,  of 
New  York,  visited  La  Pointe,  and  on  his  return  home  took 
William  with  him  to  Clarkson,  New  York,  where  he  at- 
tended school  for  two  years,  and  afterwards,  from  1838  to 
1841,  attended  the  Oneida  Institute  at  Whitesborough, 
near  TJtica,  a  school  then  in  charge  of  Rev.  Beriah  Green, 
a  man  noted  for  his  anti-slavery  views.    William  remained 


INCIDENTS  OF  WARBEN'S  EARLY  LIFE.  13 

there  until  1841,  when  he  was  sixteen  years  of  age,  and 
acquired  a  good  scholastic  training.  He  was  then,  and 
always  subsequently,  greatly  devoted  to  reading,  and  read 
everything  which  he  could  get,  with  avidity.  "  While  at 
school"  (says  one  who  knew  him  well)  "  he  was  greatly 
beloved  for  his  amiable  disposition,  and  genial,  happy 
manners.  He  was  always  full  of  life,  cheerfulness,  and 
sociability,  and  insensibly  attracted  all  who  associated 
with  him." 

During  his  absence  from  home,  he  had,  by  disuse,  for- 
gotten some  of  the  Ojibway  tongue,  but  soon  became  again 
familiar  with  it,  and  acquired  a  remarkable  command  of 
it  Speaking  it  fluently,  and  being  connected  with  influ- 
ential families  of  the  tribe,  he  was  always  a  welcome  and 
petted  guest  at  their  lodge-fire  circles,  and  it  was  here  that 
his  taste  and  fondness  for  the  legends  and  traditions  of 
the  Ojibways  were  fostered.  He  speaks  in  his  work  of  his 
love  for  the  "  lodge  stories  and  legends  of  my  Indian  grand- 
fathers, around  whose  lodge-fires  I  have  passed  many  a 
winter  evening,  listening  with  parted  lips  and  open  ears 
to  their  interesting  and  most  forcibly  told  tales."  He  was 
fond,  too,  of  telling  to  the  Indians  stories  which  he  had 
learned  in  his  reading,  and  would  for  hours  translate  to 
them  narratives  from  the  Bible,  and  Arabian  Nights,  fairy 
stories,  and  other  tales  calculated  to  interest  them.  In 
return  for  this,  they  would  narrate  the  legends  of  their 
race,  and  thus  he  obtained  those  traditions  which  he  has, 
with  such  skill,  woven  into  his  book.  He  was  always  a 
great  favorite  with  the  Indians,  not  only  on  account  of  his 
relationship  to  them,  but  from  his  amiable  and  obliging 
disposition  to  them,  and  his  interest  in  their  welfare, 
being  always  anxious  to  help  them  in  any  way  that  he 
could. 

His  familiarity  with  the  Ojibway  tongue,  and  his  popu- 
larity with  that  people,  probably  led  him  to  adopt  the  pro- 


14  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

fession  of  interpreter.  When  Rev.  Alfred  Brunson  visited 
the  Indians  at  La  Pointe  in  the  winter  of  1842-3,  on  an 
embassy  from  the  government,  he  selected  young  Warren, 
then  seventeen  years  of  age,  as  interpreter,  and  found  him 
very  ready  and  skillful.  Hon.  Henry  M.  Rice  writes :  "  In 
the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac,  made  by  Gen.  Isaac  Verplank 
and  myself  in  1847,  William  was  our  interpreter.  (See 
Statutes  at  Large.)  He  was  one  of  the  most  eloquent  and 
fluent  speakers  I  ever  heard.  The  Indians  said  he  under- 
stood their  language  better  than  themselves.  His  com- 
mand of  the  English  language,  also,  was  remarkable— in 
fact,  miLsical" 

In  the  summer  of  1842,  in  his  eighteenth  year,  Mr. 
Warren  was  married  to  Miss  Matilda  Aitkin,  daughter  of 
Wm.  A.  Aitkin,  the  well-known  Indian  trader,  who  had 
been  educated  at  the  Mackinaw  Mission  School.  It  was 
during  his  interpretership  under  I.  P.  Hays  in  1844-45, 
his  relatives  say,  that  his  health  began  to  fail.  Frequent 
exposures,  long  and  severe  winter  expeditions,  connected 
with  the  Indian  service  at  that  time,  brought  on  those  lung 
troubles,  which  subsequently  ended  his  life  so  prematurely, 
after  several  years  of  suflEaiing. 

Warren  came  to  what  is  now  Minnesota,  with  his 
family,  in  the  fall  of  1845,  first  living  at  Crow  Wing  and 
Gull  Lake,  where  he  was  employed  as  farmer  and  inter- 
preter, by  Major  J.  E.  Fletcher,  Winnebago  agent,  then 
also  in  charge  of  the  Mississippi  Ojibways.  He  was  also 
employed  as  interpreter  in  the  attempted  removal  of  the 
Lake  Superior  Indians  under  J.  S.  Watrous — an  act  which 
he  did  not,  however,  approve  of.  After  a  year  or  two  he 
established  a  home  at  Two  Rivers,  now  in  Morrison  Co. 
In  the  fall  of  1850,  he  was  nominated  and  elected  as  a 
member  of  the  Legislature  from  the  district  in  which  he 
lived— a  district  embracing  more  than  one-half  the  present 
area  of  the  State.    In  January  following  (1851),  he  ap- 


ELECTED  TO  THE  LEGISLATURE.  15 

peared  at  St.  Paul,  and  took  his  seat  as  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Representatives.  Up  to  this  time  he  had  been 
quite  unknown  to  the  public  men  and  pioneers  of  the 
Territory,  but  by  his  engaging  manners,  and  frank, candid 
disposition,  soon  won  a  large  circle  of  friends. 

Col.  D.  A.  Robertson,  of  St.  Paul,  contributes  the  follow- 
ing reminiscence  of  Mr.  Warren  at  this  period :  "  I  became 
acquainted  with  young  Warren  in  the  fall  of  1850.  I  had 
shortly  before  established  in  St.  Paul  *  The  Minnesota 
Democrat'  newspaper.  At  the  date  mentioned,  some  one 
introduced  Mr.  Warren  to  me,  and  wishing  to  learn  what 
I  could  regarding  the  customs,  belief,  and  history  of  the 
Ojibways,  I  questioned  him  on  these  points,  and  he  very 
lucidly  and  eloquently  gave  me  the  desired  information. 
I  was  much  pleased  with  him,  and  talked  with  him  a 
great  deal,  at  that  and  other  times,  on  the  subject.  I  was 
amazed  at  his  information  in  regard  to  the  Ojibway  myths, 
as  well  as  pleased  with  his  style  of  narrative,  so  clear  and 
graphic,  which,  with  his  musical  voice,  made  his  recitals 
really  engrossing.  I  asked  him, '  how  did  you  get  these 
myths?'  lie  replied,  from  the  old  men  of  the  tribe,  and 
that  he  would  go  considerable  distances  sometimes  to  see 
them — that  they  always  liked  to  talk  with  him  about 
those  matters,  and  that  he  would  make  notes  of  the  prin- 
cipal points.  He  said  this  was  a  favorite  pastime  and  pur- 
suit of  his.  He  had  not  at  this  time,  it  seems,  attempted 
to  write  out  anything  connected,  and  the  matter  which 
he  had  written  down  was  not  much  more  than  notes,  or 
memoranda. 

"  In  January,  1851,  Mr.  Warren  took  his  seat  as  a 
member  of  the  Legislature,  and  I  renewed  my  talks  with 
him  about  the  Ojibway  legends.  I  then  said  to  him, 
write  me  out  some  articles  on  this  subject,  to  which  he 
consented,  and  began  to  do  so  during  his  leisure  moments, 
when  not  engaged  in  the  Legislature.     He  had  up  to  that 


16  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

time,  probably  had  little  or  no  practice  in  writing  such 
things,  but  soon  acquired  a  good  style.  The  first  of  his 
papers,  or  articles,  was  printed  in  the  Democrat,  Feb.  25, 
1851,  an  article  of  several  columns,  entitled,  ^a  brief  his- 
tory of  the  Ojibways  in  Minnesota,  as  obtained  from  their 
old  men.'  This  was  followed  by  other  chapters  during 
the  same  year.  These  sketches  took  well,  and  seemed  to 
please  all  who  read  them.  I  finally  suggested  to  him  that 
if  he  would  gather  them  up,  and  with  the  other  material 
which  he  had,  work  them  into  a  book,  it  would  sell  read- 
ily, and  possibly  secure  him  some  profits.  The  idea 
seemed  to  please  him,  and  I  am  certain  it  never  occurred 
to  him  before.  He  at  once  set  about  it,  and  from  time  to 
time  when  I  saw  him  during  the  next  two  years,  he 
assured  me  he  was  making  good  progress.  At  this  i>eriod 
he  was  in  poor  health  and  much  discouraged  at  times, 
suffering  from  occasional  hemorrhages,  as  well  as  from 
financial  straitness. 

"During  all  my  intercourse  with  Mr.  Warren,  for  two  or 
three  years,  I  never  saw  the  least  blemish  in  his  character. 
His  habits  were  scrupulously  correct,  and  his  morals 
seemed  unsullied.  He  appeared  candid  and  truthful  in 
everything,  and  of  a  most  amiable  disposition.  Though 
about  that  time  he  was  bitterly  assailed  by  some  whose 
schemes  regarding  the  Indians  he  had  opposed,  he  never 
spoke  of  them  with  any  bitterness,  but  kindly,  gently, 
and  forgivingly.  In  fact,  I  never  heard  him  speak  ill  of 
any  one." 

Mr.  Warren's  widow,  now  Mrs.  Fontaine,  of  White 
Earth,  states  that  when  he  had  once  set  about  writing  his 
projected  book,  he  pursued  his  work  with  an  ardor  that 
rapidly  undermined  his  already  feeble  health.  He  read, 
studied,  and  wrote  early  and  late,  whenever  his  ofiicial  duties 
or  absence  from  home  did  not  prevent,  and  even  when  suffer- 
ing from  pain  and  debility.    During  this  period,  a  corres- 


warren's  home  at  "two  rivers."  17 

pondent  of  "  The  Minnesota  Democrat,"  who  visited  Mr. 
Warren,  writes  thus  under  date  March  17, 1852 : — 

"  I  write  you  from  a  most  lovely  spot,  the  residence  of 
my  friend,  Hon.  W.  W,  Warren.  Mr.  Warren's  house 
stands  directly  opposite  the  mouths  of  the  two  small  rivers 
which  empty  into  the  Mississippi  on  the  western  side,  a 
short  distance  apart,  and  hence  the  name,  *  Two  Rivers.' 
Opposite  this  point,  in  the  river,  is  an  island  of  great 
beauty  of  appearance.  Near  by  are  countless  sugar  trees 
fjx)m  which,  last  spring,  Mr.  Warren  manufactured  up- 
wards of  one  thousand  pounds  of  fine  sugar.  During  my 
short  sojourn  here,  I  have  been  the  attentive  listener  to 
many  legendary  traditions  connected  with  the  Chippewas, 
which  Mr.  Warren  has,  at  my  request,  been  kind  enough 
to  relate.  They  have  been  to  me  intensely  interesting. 
He  appears  to  be  perfectly  familiar  with  the  history  of 

these  noted  Indians  from  time  immemorial 

Their  language  is  his  own,  and  I  am  informed  that  he 
speaks  it  with  even  more  correctness  and  precision  than 
they  do  themselves.  This  is  doubtless  true.  ...  As 
I  write,  he  is  conversing  with  Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  or  Flat 
Mouth,  the  far-famed  old  chief  of  the  Pillagers.  This  old 
chief  and  warrior,  now  78  years  of  age,  has  performed  his 
long  journey  from  Leech  Lake,  to  visit '  his  grandson,'  as 
he  calls  Mr.  Warren." 

Much  interest  was  felt  at  this  period  among  Mr.  War- 
ren's personal  friends,  especially  among  such  as  had  devoted 
any  attention  to  the  study  of  the  Lidian  races,  regarding 
his  proposed  publication,  and  he  had  the  good  wishes  of 
all  who  knew  him  for  its  success,  as  well  as  their  sym- 
pathies on  account  of  his  health  and  his  pecuniary  straits. 
In  the  preparation  of  his  book,  also  (and  he  mentions  this 
fact  in  his  preface),  he  was  much  embarrassed  for  want  of 
the  works  of  other  authors  to  refer  to,  for  there  were  no 

public  libraries  in  Minnesota  at  that  time,  while  his  lack 
2 


18  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

of  means  prevented  him  from  purchasing  the  desired  books 
himself.  It  is  gratifying  to  be  able  to  state  however,  that 
some  of  his  friends  who  felt  an  interest  in  him  and  his  pro- 
posed work,  generously  aided  him  at  this  juncture.  Among 
these  should  be  prominently  mentioned  Hon.  Henry  M. 
Rice,  to  whose  liberal  help  is  probably  owing  the  comple- 
tion of  the  work,  and  into  whose  hands  it  subsequently 
passed,  to  be  by  him  ultimately  donated  to  this  Society. 

In  the  winter  of  1852-63,  Mr.  Warren  completed  his 
manuscript,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  winter,  proceeded 
to  New  York,  in  hopes  of  getting  the  work  published 
there.  He  had  also  another  object,  to  secure  medical  treat- 
ment for  his  rapidly  failing  health.  In  both  objects  he 
was  doomed  to  disappointment.  The  physicians  whom  he 
consulted,  failed  to  give  him  any  relief,  or  but  little 
encourageAient,  while  the  publishers  to  whom  he  applied 
would  only  agree  to  issue  his  work  on  the  payment  by  him 
of  a  considerable  sum.  Believing  that  some  of  his  friends 
in  Minnesota,  who  had  always  expressed  an  interest  in  the 
work,  might  advance  such  aid,  Mr.  Warren  resolved  to 
return  home  and  lay  the  case  before  them.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  had  he  lived  to  do  so,  he  would  have  promptly 
secured  the  means  required.  He  reached  St.  Paul  on  his 
way  home,  in  the  latter  part  of  May,  1853,  very  much  ex- 
hausted. He  went  to  the  residence  of  his  sister  Charlotte, 
(Mrs.  E.  B.  Price)  and  was  intending  to  start  for  Two 
Rivers  on  the  morning  of.  June  1.  Early  on  the  morning 
of  that  day,  however,  he  was  attacked  with  a  violent 
hemorrhage,  and  in  a  short  time  expired.  His  funeral 
took  place  the  following  day.  Rev.  E.  D.  Neill  officiating, 
and  the  remains  were  laid  to  rest  in  the  cemetery  at  St. 
Paul. 

Thus  was  untimely  cut  off,  at  the  early  age  of  28  years, 
one  who,  had  his  life  and  health  been  spared,  would  have 
made  important  contributions  to  the  knowledge  which  we 


NOTICES  OF  WARBKN'S   DEATH.  19 

possess  regarding  the  history,  customs,  and  religion  of  the 
aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Minnesota.  He  had  projected 
at  least  two  other  works,  as  noted  in  his  preface,  and  it  U 
believed  that  he  had  the  material,  and  the  familiarity  with 
the  subject,  to  have  completed  them  in  a  thorough  man- 
ner. 

The  news  of  Mr.  Warren's  death  was  received  with 
much  sorrow  by  a  large  circle  of  friends,  and  especially 
by  the  Ojibways,  to  whom  he  was  much  endeared,  and 
whom  he  had  always  so  unselfishly  befriended.  They  had 
always  placed  the  most  implicit  confidence  in  him,  and 
knew  that  he  could  be  relied  on.  His  generosity  in  sharing 
with  them  anything  that  he  had,  was  one  cause  of  his 
straitened  circumstances. 

His  death  was  noticed  by  the  press  with  just  and  appro- 
priate eulogies.  A  memoir  in  the  Democrat,  July  6, 1853, 
written  by  the  late  Wm.  EL  Wood,  Esq.,  of  Sauk  Rapids, 
says : — 

"  From  his  kindly  and  generous  nature,  he  has  ever  been 
a  favorite,  especially  with  chiefs  and  old  men.  lie  spoke 
their  language  with  a  facility  unknown  even  to  themselves, 
and  permitted  no  opportunity  to  pass,  of  learning  from  tlie 
old  men  of  the  nation,  its  history,  customs  and  beliefs, 
lie  delighted  to  listen  to  their  words.  Often  has  the 
writer  of  this  tribute  found  him  seated  at  the  foot  of  an 
old  oak,  with  Flat  Mouth,  the  Pillager  chief,  noting  down 
upon  paper  the  incidents  of  the  old  man's  eventful  life,  as 
he  related  them.  Having,  by  his  steadfast  friendship  to  the 
Indians,  won  their  confidence,  they  fully  communicated  to 
him,  not  only  the  true  history  of  their  wars,  as  seen  by 
themselves,  and  as  learned  from  tradition,  but  also  that 
of  their  peculiar  religious  beliefs,  rites  and  ceremonies. 
Perhaps  no  man  in  the  United  States  was  so  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  interior  life  of  the  Indian,  as  was  Mr. 
Warren,     He  studied  it  long  and  thoroughly.     Investing 


20  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Indian  life  with  a  romance  perhaps  too  little  appreciated 
by  less  imaginative  minds,  he  devoted  himself  to  the  work 
of  preparing  and  unfolding  it,  with  a  poet's  enthusiasm. 

"  Thus  animated,  he  could  not  be  otherwise  than  enthu- 
siastically attached  to  tbe  Indians  and  their  interests,  and 
so  he  was.  He  was  their  true  friend.  While  from  the 
treachery  of  some  and  the  cupidity  of  others,  the  Indians 
were  often  left  with  apparently  no  prospect  but  sudden 
destruction,  in  Mr.  Warren  they  never  failed  of  finding  a 
brother,  by  whose  kinds  words  of  encouragement  and 
sympathy,  their  hearts  were  ever  gladdened.  In  his  en- 
deavors to  contribute  to  their  happiness,  he  sacrificed  all 
personal  interests  and  convenience,  he,  with  his  wife  and 
children,  often  dividing  with  them  their  last  morsel  of 
subsistence.  With  a  true  philanthropist's  heart,  he  literally 
went  about  among  them  doing  good." 

Of  the  four  children  bom  to  Mr.  Warren  and  his  wife, 
two  survive,  a  son,  William  Tyler  Warren,  and  a  daughter, 
Mrs.  Madeline  Uran,  both  residing  on  White  Earth  Reser- 
vation, Minn. 

He  was  a  firm  believer  in  the  truths  of  the  Christian 
faith,  and  was  a  regular  and  interested  student  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures.  He  was  accustomeil,  in  his  intercourse 
with  the  Indians,  to  enjoin  upon  them  the  duty  and  advan- 
tage of  accepting  the  religion  taught  them  by  the  mission- 
aries, and  it  is  believed  that  his  advice  had  good  eftect 
upon  them. 

I  must  not  close  this  imperfectly  performed  task,  with- 
out acknowledging  my  obligations  to  Hon.  H.  M.  Rice, 
Col.  D.  A.  Robertson,  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Ayer,  Rev.  W.  T. 
Boutwell,  and  especially  to  Truman  A.  Warren,  of  White 
Earth,  and  Mrs.  Mary  C.  [Warren]  English,  of  Red  Lake, 
for  material  and  aid  kindly  furnished  me  in  its  preparation. 


fflSTORY  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS, 


BASKD  UPON 


TEADinONS  AND  ORAL  STATEMENTS. 


BY       .^ 

.-a 

WILLIAM  wr  WABKEX, 


(21) 


preface; 


The  red  race  of  North  America  is  faat  disappearing 
before  the  onward  resistless  tread  of  the  AnglohSaxon. 
Once  the  vast  tract  of  country  lying  between  the  Atlantic 
sea-board  and  the  broad  Mississippi,  where  a  century  since 
roamed  numerous  tribes  of  the  wild  sons  of  Nature,  but  a 
few — a  very  few,  remnants  now  exist  Their  former  do- 
mains are  now  covered  with  the  teeming  towns  and 
villages  of  the  "  pale  face"  and  millions  of  happy  free-men 
now  enjoy  the  former  home  of  these  unhappy  and  fkted 
people. 

The  few  tribes  and  remnants  of  tribes  who  still  exist  on 
our  western  frontiers,  truly  deserve  the  sympathy  and  at- 
tention of  the  American  people.  We  owe  it  to  them  as  a 
duty,  for  are  we  not  now  the  possessors  of  their  former  in- 
heritance ?  Are  not  the  bones  of  their  ancestors  sprinkled 
through  the  soil  on  which  are  now  erected  our  happy 
homesteiids  ?  The  red  man  has  no  powerful  friends  (such 
as  the  enslaved  negro  can  boast),  to  rightly  represent  his 
miserable,  sorrowing  condition,  his  many  wrongs,  his 
wants  and  wishes.  In  fact,  so  feebly  is  the  voice  of  philan- 
thropy raised  in  his  favor,  that  his  existence  appears  to  be 
hardly  known  to  a  large  portion  of  the  American  people, 
or  his  condition  and  character  has  been  so  misrepresented 

^  Written  In  1852,  before  the  emancipation  of  negroes  in  the  Southern  Sutes 
of  the  RepubUc.— E.  D.  N. 

(23) 


24  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

that  it  has  &iled  to  secure  the  sympathy  and  help  which 
he  really  deserves.  We  do  not  fully  understand  the 
nature  and  character  of  the  Red  Race.  The  Anglo-Amer- 
icans have  pressed  on  them  so  unmercifully — their  inter- 
course with  them  has  been  of  such  a  nature,  that  they  have 
failed  to  secure  their  love  and  confidence. 

The  heart  of  the  red  man  haa  been  shut  against  his 
white  brother.  We  know  him  only  by  his  exterior.  We 
have  judged  of  his  manners  and  customs,  and  of  his  relig- 
ious rights  and  beliefs,  only  from  what  we  have  seen.  It 
remains  yet  for  us  to  leani  how  these  peculiar  rites  and 
beliefs  originated,  and  to  fathom  the  motives  and  true 
character  of  these  anomalous  people. 

Much  has  been  written  concerning  the  red  race  by  mis- 
sionaries, travellers  and  some  eminent  authors ;  but  the 
information  respecting  them  which  has  thus  far  been  col- 
lected, is  mainly  superficial.  It  has  been  obtained  mostly 
by  transient  sojourners  among  the  various  tribes,  who  not 
having  a  full  knowledge  of  their  character  and  language, 
have  obtained  information  through  mere  temporary  obser- 
vation— through  the  medium  of  careless  and  imperfect 
interpreters,  or  have  taken  the  accounts  of  unreliable 
persons. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  written  respecting 
these  people  since  their  discovery,  yet  the  field  for  research, 
to  a  person  who  understands  the  subject,  is  still  vast  and 
almost  limitless.  And  under  the  present  condition  of  the 
red  race,  there  is  no  time  to  lose.  Whole  tribes  are  daily 
disappearing,  or  are  being  so  changed  in  character  through 
a  close  contact  with  an  evil  white  population,  that  their 
history  will  forever  be  a  blank.  There  are  but  a  few 
tribes  residing  west  of  the  Mississippi  and  over  its  head- 
waters, who  are  comparatively  still  living  in  their  primi- 
tive state — cherishing  the  beliefs,  rites,  customs,  and  tradi- 
tions of  their  forefathers. 


WABRKN^S  PRSFACS.  25 

Among  these  may  be  mentioned  the  Ojibway,  who  are 
at  the  present  day,  the  most  numerous  and  important  tribe 
of  the  formerly  wide  extended  Algic  family  of  tribes. 
They  occupy  the  area  of  Lake  Superior  and  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  as  a  general  fact,  they  still  live  in 
the  ways  of  their  ancestors.  Even  among  these,  a  change 
is  so  rapidly  taking  place,  caused  by  a  do:$e  contact  with 
the  white  race,  that  ten  years  hence  it  will  be  too  late  to 
save  the  traditions  of  their  forefathers  from  total  oblivion. 
And  even  now,  it  is  with  great  difficulty  that  genuine  in- 
fonpation  can  be  obtained  of  them.  Their  aged  men  are 
fast  falling  into  their  graves,  and  they  carry  with  them 
the  records  of  the  past  history  of  their  people ;  they  are  the 
initiators  of  the  grand  rite  of  religious  belief  which  they 
believe  the  Great  Spirit  has  granted  to  his  red  children  to 
secure  them  long  life  on  earth,  and  life  hereafter ;  and  in 
the  bosoms  of  these  old  men  are  locked  up  the  original 
causes  and  secrets  of  this,  their  most  ancient  belief. 

The  writer  of  the  following  pages  was  born,  and  has 
passed  his  lifetime,  among  the  Ojibways  of  Lake  Suj>erior 
and  the  Upper  Mississippi.  Ilis  ancestors  on  the  maternal 
side,  have  been  in  close  connection  with  this  tribe  for  the 
past  one  hundred  and  fifty  years.  Speaking  their  lan- 
guage perfectly,  and  connected  with  them  through  the 
strong  ties  of  blood,  he  has  ever  felt  a  deep  interest  in 
their  welfare  and  fate,  and  has  deemed  it  a  duty  to  save 
their  traditions  from  oblivion,  and  to  collect  every  fact 
concerning  them,  which  the  advantages  he  possesses  have 
enabled  hira  to  procure. 

The  following  pages  are  the  result  of  a  portion  of  his 
researches ;  the  information  and  facts  contained  therein 
have  been  obtained  during  the  course  of  several  years  of 
inquiry,  and  great  care  has  been  taken  that  nothing  but 
the  truth  and  actual  fact  should  be  presented  to  the 
reader. 


26  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

In  this  volume,  the  writer  has  confined  himself  al- 
together to  history ;  giving  an  account  of  the  principal 
events  which  have  occurred  to  the  Ojibways  within  the 
past  five  centuries,  as  obtained  from  the  lips  of  their  old 
men  and  chiefs  who  are  the  repositories  of  the  traditions 
of  the  tribe. 

Through  the  somewhat  uncertain  manner  in  which  the 
Indians  count  time,  the  dates  of  events  which  have  oc- 
curred to  them  since  their  discovery,  may  differ  slightly 
from  those  which  have  been  given  us  by  the  early  Jesuits 
and  travellers,  and  endorsed  by  present  standard  historians 
as  authentic. 

Through  the  difliculty  of  obtaining  the  writings  of  the 
early  travellers,  in  the  wild  country  where  the  writer  com- 
piled this  work,  he  has  not  had  the  advantage  of  rectifying 
any  discrepancies  in  time  or  date  which  may  occur  in  the 
oral  information  of  the  Indians,  and  the  more  authentic 
records  of  the  whites. 

The  following  work  may  not  claim  to  be  well  and 
elaborately  written,  as  it  cannot  be  expected  that  a  person 
who  has  passed  most  of  his  life  among  the  wild  Indians, 
even  beyond  what  may  be  termed  the  frontiers  of  civil- 
ization, can  wield  the  pen  of  an  Irving  or  a  Schoolcratl. 
But  the  work  does  claim  to  be  one  of  truth,  and  the  first 
work  written  from  purely  Indian  sources,  which  has  prob- 
ably ever  been  presented  to  the  public.  Should  the  notice 
taken  of  it,  by  such  as  feel  an  interest  in  the  welfare  of 
the  red  race,  warrant  a  continuation  of  his  labors  in  this 
broad  field  of  inquiry,  the  writer  presents  this  volume  as 
the  first  of  a  series. 

He  proposes  in  another  work  to  present  the  customs, 
beliefs,  and  rites  of  the  Ojibways  as  they  are,  and  to  give 
the  secret  motives  and  causes  thereof,  also  giving  a  com- 
plete exposition  of  their  grand  religious  rite,  accompanied 
with   the  ancient  and    sacred  hieroglyphics    pertaining 


WABREX'S   PREFACE.  27 

thereto,  with  their  interpretation,  specimens  of  their  relig- 
ions idiom,  their  common  language,  their  song&  Also 
their  creed  of  spiritualism  or  communion  with  spirits,  and 
jugglery  which  they  have  practised  for  ages,  and  which 
resembles  in  many  respects  the  creed  and  doctrines  of  the 
clairvoyants  and  spiritualists  who  are  making  such  a 
stir  in  the  midst  of  our  most  enlightened  and  civilized 
communities.  Those  who  take  an  interest  in  the  Indian, 
and  are  trying  to  study  out  his  origin,  will  find  much  in 
these  expositions  which  may  tend  to  elucidate  the  grand 
mystery  of  their  past. 

Succeeding  this,  the  writer  proposes,  if  his  precarious 
health  holds  out,  and  life  is  spared  to  him,  to  present  a 
collection  of  their  mythological  traditions,  on  many  of 
which  their  peculiar  beliefs  are  founded.  This  may  be 
termed  the  "Indian  Bible."  The  history  of  their  eccentric 
grand  incarnation — ^the  great  uncle  of  the  red  man — whom 
they  term  Man-abo-sho,  would  fill  a  volume  of  it^^elf,  which 
would  give  a  more  complete  insight  into  their  real  cLar- 
acter,  tbeir  mode  of  thought  and  expression,  than  any 
book  which  can  be  written  concernincr  them. 

A  biography  of  their  principal  chiefs,  and  most  noted 
warriors,  would  also  form  an  interesting  work. 

Xhe  writer  possesses  not  only  the  will,  but  every  advan- 
tage requisite  to  procure  information  for  the  completion 
of  this  series  of  works.  But  whether  he  can  devote  his 
time  and  attention  to  the  subject  fully,  depends  on  the 
help  and  encouragement  he  may  receive  from  the  public, 
and  from  those  who  may  feel  an  anxiety  to  snatch  from 
oblivion  what  may  be  yet  learned  of  the  fast  disappearing 
red  race. 


HISTORY   OP   THE   0JIBWAY8. 


CHAPTER  L 

GENERAL  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  PRESENT  LOCAL  POSITION  AND 
NUMBERS  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS,  AND  THEIR  CONNECTION  WITH 
OTHER  TRIBES. 

DiTteioDS  among  tbe  aboriginal  Inhabitants  of  North  America— -The  Algic 
family  of  tribes — Their  geographical  position  at  the  time  of  the  discovery— 
Their  gradual  disappearance,  and  remarks  on  their  present  fate— OJib ways 
form  the  most  numerous  tribe  of  the  Algics— The  names,  with  their  signifi- 
cations, of  the  principal  tribes  of  this  family — Causes  of  the  difference  in 
their  sereral  idioms — ^Thc  importance  of  the  Totemic  division  among  the 
Algics — Origin  of  the  name  Ojibway— Present  geographical  position  of  the 
Ojibways — ^Thcir  numbers  and  principal  villages — Subdivitiions  of  the 
tribe— Nature  and  products  of  their  country — Present  mode  of  livelihood. 

Before  entering  into  the  details  of  their  past  history,  it 
is  tieceseary  that  the  writer  should  give  a  brief  account  of 
the  present  position  and  numbers  of  the  Ojibways,  and  the 
connection  existing  between  them  and  other  tribes  of  the 
American  Indians  residing  in  their  vicinity,  within  the 
limits  of  the  United  States,  Canada,  and  the  British  posses- 
eions. 

Reliable  and  learned  authors  who  have  made  the 
aboriginal  race  of  America  an  object  of  deep  study  and 
research,  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion,  that  the  numerous 
tribes  into  which  they  are  divided,  belong  not  to  the  same 
primitive  family  or  generic  stock,  but  are  to  be  mnged 
under  several  well-defined  heads  or  types.  The  well- 
marked  and  total  diiFerence  found  existing  between  their 
several  languages,  has  been  the  principal  and  guiding  rule 

(29) 


so  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

under  which  they  have  been  ethnologieally  divided,  one 
type  or  family  from  another. 

The  principal  and  most  numerous  of  these  several  primi- 
tive stocks,  comprising  a  large  group  of  still  existing 
tribes,  have  been  euphoniously  named  by  Henry  R.  School- 
craft, with  the  generic  term  of  Algic,  derived  from  the 
word  Algonquin,  a  name  given  by  the  early  French 
discoverers  to  a  tribe  of  this  family  living  on  the  St.  Law- 
rence River,  near  Quebec,  whose  descendants  are  now 
residing,  partially  civilized,  at  the  Lake  of  the  Two  Moun- 
tains, in  Canada. 

Judging  from  their  oral  traditions,  and  the  specimens 
of  their  difterent  languages  which  have  been  made  public 
by  various  writers,  travellers,  and  missionaries,  nearly  every 
tribe  originally  first  discovered  by  the  Europeans  residing 
on  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic,  from  the  Gulf  of  St  Law- 
rence, south  to  the  mouth  of  the  James  River  in  Virginia, 
and  the  diflferent  tribes  occupying  the  vast  area  lying  west 
and  northwest  of  this  eastern  boundary  to  the  banks  of 
the  Mississippi,  from  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  to  Iludson 
Bay,  belong  to  the  Algic  family.  In  this  general  area  the 
Six  Nations  of  New  York,  the  Wyandots,  and  formerly 
the  Winnebagocs,  who,  however,  now  reside  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  arc  the  principal  exceptions. 

The  red  men  who  first  greeted  our  Pilgrim  Fathers  on 
the  rock-bound  coast  of  Plymouth,  and  who  are  so  vitally 
connected  with  their  early  history,  were  Algics.  The 
people  who  treated  with  the  good  William  Penn  for  the 
site  of  the  present  great  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  who 
named  him  "  me  guon,"  meaning  in  the  Ojibway  language 
"  a  pen"  or  feather,  were  of  the  Algic  stock. 

The  tribes  over  whom  Pow-hat-tan  (signifying  "a 
dream")  ruled  as  chief,  and  who  are  honored  in  the  name 
of  Po-oxi-hon-tas  (names  so  closely  connected  with  that 
of  Capt.  John  Smith,  and  the  early  Virginia  colonists), 
belonged  to  this  wide-spread  family,  whose  former  posses- 


EXTENT  OF  THE  ALGIC  FAMILY.  81 

sions  are  now  covered  with  the  towns  and  teeming  cities 
of  millions  of  happy  freemen.  But  they — where  are  they  ? 
Almost  forgotten  even  in  name :  whole  tribes  have  become 
extinct,  and  passed  away  forever — none  are  left  but  a  few 
remnants  who  are  lingering  out  a  miserable  existence  on 
our  far  western  frontiers,  pressed  back — moved  by  the  so- 
called  humane  policy  of  our  great  and  enlightened  govern- 
ment— where,  far  away  from  a  Christian  and  conscientious 
community,  they  can  be  made  the  easier  victims  of  the 
unprincipled  money-getter,  the  whiskey  dealer,  and  the 
licentious  dregs  of  civilized  white  men  who  have  ever  been 
first  on  our  frontiers,  and  who  are  ever  busy  demoralizing 
the  simple  Indian,  hovering  around  them  like  buzzards 
and  crows  around  the  remains  of  a  deer's  carcass,  whom 
the  wolves  have  chased,  killed,  gorged  upon,  and  left. 

This  is  a  strong  picture,  but  it  is  nevertheless  a  true  one. 
A  vast  responsibility  rests  on  the  American  people,  for  if 
their  attention  is  not  soon  turned  forcibly  toward  the  fate 
of  his  fast  disappearing  red  brother,  and  the  American 
statesmen  do  not  soon  make  a  vast  change  for  the  better 
in  their  present  Indian  policy,  our  nation  will  make  itself 
liable,  at  some  future  day,  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  Great 
Creator  demanding  "Cain,  where  is  Abel,  thy  brother? 
What  hast  thou  done?  the  voice  of  thy  brother's  blood 
crieth  unto  me  from  the  ground."     .     .     . 

The  Ojibways  form  one  of  the  principal  branches  of  the 
Algic  stock,  and  they  are  a  well-marked  type,  and  at 
present  the  most  numerous  section  or  tribe  of  this  grand 
division  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  North  America. 
Next  to  them  in  numbers  and  importance,  rank  the  tribes 
of  the  0-dah-waug^  (which  name  means  trading  people),  best  * 

*  The  Outouacs  originally  lived  in  the  valley  of  Ottawa  River,  Canada,  and 
the  furs  at  first  received  by  the  French  at  Quebec  and  Montreal,  came  through 
them. 

Ducbeeneaa,  Intendant  of  Canada,  in  one  of  his  dispatches  to  France  wroti* : 
"  The  Outawas  Indians  who  are  divided  into  several  tribes,  and  are  nearest  to 


82  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

known  as  (Ottaways),  Po-da-waud-um-eeg*  (Pottawatomies) 
(those  who  keep  the  fire),  Waub-un-uk-eeg  (Delawares) 
(Eastern  earth  dwellers),  Shaw-un-oag*  (Shawnees)  (South- 
erners), 0-saug-eeg  (Saukies*)  (those  who  live  at  the  entry), 

us,  are  those  of  the  greatest  use,  because  through  them  wc  obtain  beaver ;  and 
although  they  do  not  hunt  generally,  and  have  but  a  small  portion  of  peltry 
in  this  country,  they  go  in  search  of  it  to  the  most  distant  places,  and  exchange 
it  for  our  merchandise. ''—N.  Y.  Col.  Docs.  ix.  160.— E.  D.  N. 

1  The  Pouteouatami,  contracted  by  the  French  traders  Poux,  fled  fh>m  the 
Iroquois,  and  the  trader  Nicolct,  in  the  fall  of  1634  or  winter  of  1635,  found 
them  in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay,  Wisconsin.  After  the  French  settled  al 
Detroit,  a  portion  of  the  tribe  followed,  while  another  band  settled  at  St. 
Joseph,  Michigan,  and  some  stragglers  near  the  present  city  of  Milwaukee, 
Wis.  In  1701,  0unanguiss6,  the  Chief  of  the  tribe,  visited  Montreal.  In  1804, 
Thomas  6.  Anderson  traded  with  the  Pottawatomies  of  Milwaukee.  The 
tribe  was  represented  when  the  treaty  was  made  in  1787,  at  Fort  Harmer  on 
the  Muekingum,  Ohio,  by  Governor  Arthur  St.  Clair.  By  a  treaty  with  them 
in  October,  1832,  the  land  around  Chicago  was  ceded  to  the  United  States. 
In  1846  the  different  bands  agreed  to  remove  to  a  reservation  in  Kansas.  In 
1883  a  remnant  of  100  were  living  in  Calhoun  County,  Michigan,  but  the  tribe 
to  the  number  of  410  persons  were  in  the  reservation  in  Jackson  County,  Kan- 
sas, while  280  wanderers  were  reported  in  Wiscoubin,  and  500  citizen  Pottawat- 
omies iu  the  Indian  Territory. — E,  D.  N. 

2  The  Shawnees,  or  Chaouanou  of  the  French.  Father  Qravier  in  1700 
descended  the  Mississippi,  and  in  the  account  of  this  voyage  writes  of  the 
Chaouanoua  living  on  a  tributary  of  the  Ohio  which  comes  fVom  the  south- 
southwest,  now  known  as  the  Tennessee.  They  now  live  on  a  reservation 
west  of  the  Missouri  and  south  of  the  Kansas  Rivers.  In  1883  they  were  esti- 
mated at  720  persons. — E.  D.  N. 

'  The  Sakis  or  Ousakis  were  found  by  the  French  near  Green  Bay,  and 
spoke  a  difficult  Algonquin  dialect.  The  Jesuit  Relation  of  1666-7  speaks  of 
them  in  these  words  :  **  As  for  the  Ousaki,  they  may  be  called  savage  above 
all  others ;  there  arc  great  numbers  of  them,  but  wandering  in  the  forests 
without  any  permanent  dwelling  places.'' 

The  Outagomies,  Renards  or  Foxes,  driven  by  the  Iroquois  westward, 
and  settled  southwest  of  Green  Bay,  and  were  the  allies  of  the  Sakls.  They 
gave  the  name  to  Fox  River  in  Wisconsin,  and  for  years  were  hostile  to  the 
French.  By  a  treaty  in  1804,  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  ceded  to  the  United  States 
lands  on  l)oth  sides  of  the  Mississippi.  During  the  war  of  1813,  the  Chief  of 
th(>  Sacs  and  Foxes.  Black  Hawk,  assisted  the  British.  In  1882  this  Chief  re- 
fused to  comply  with  treaty  stipulations  and  leave  his  village  near  Rock  Island, 
Illinois,  and  after  some  hostilities  delivered  himself  to  the  Winnebagoes  at  La 
Crosse,  and  they  brought  him  to  the  United  States  authorities.  After  this  in 
Sept.  21, 1832,  the  confederate  tribes  of  Sacs  and  Foxes  ceded  all  the  eastern 
part  of  the  State  of  Iowa.    By  a  treaty  of  1842,  they  agreed  to  remove  to 


MINOR  TRIBES   OP   THE   ALGIC  GROUP.  33 

O-difih-qoag-um-eeg  (Algonquins  proper),  (Last  water 
people),  0-mun-o-min-eeg*  (Minominies)  (Wild  rice  people), 
0-dug-am-eeg*  (Foxes),  (those  who  live  on  the  opposite  side), 
O-maum-eeg*  (Miamies  or  Maumies),  (People  who  live  on 
the  peninsula). 

Ke-nis-te-noag  (Crees). 

Omush-ke-goag  (Musk-e-goes),  (Swamp  people). 

These  names  are  given  in  plural  as  pronounced  by  the 
Ojibways;  annexed  are  their  difterent  significations. 

The  names  of  many  lesser  tribes,  but  who  are  now 
almost  extinct,  could  be  added  to  the  aitalogue.  It  has 
been  assumed,  however,  that  enough  have  been  named 
to  show  the  importance  of  the  Algic  family  or  group  of 
tribes.  It  is  supposed,  through  a  similarity  of  language 
with  the  Ojibways,  lately  discovered,  that  the  numerous 
and  powerful  tribe  of  the  Blackfeet,  occupying  the  north- 
western prairies  at  the  eastern  base  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 

reseiratioDs  on  the  Osage  and  Great  Nemaha  Rivera.  For  thirty  yeare  nearly 
all  the  Fox  tribe  have  lived  in  Tama  County,  Iowa,  and  in  1883,  368  was  the 
estimated  population.  In  the  Indian  Territory  a  census  of  mixed  Sues  and 
Foxes  was  made  in  1883,  and  437  was  the  number. — E.  D.  N. 

*  The  Menominies  called  by  the  French  Maloumiucs,  Maroumines,  and 
FoUes  Avoines  were  found  by  the  first  explorers  near  Green  Bay.  In  1831 
they  ceded  to  the  United  States  the  lands  between  Green  Bay,  Lake  Winnebago, 
and  Milwaukee  River.  In  1848  they  ceded  their  remalninc:  lands  In  Wiscon.'^in, 
wd  accepted  a  reservation  above  Crow  Wing  River  In  Minnesota.  Upon  ex- 
amination they  were  not  pleased,  and  gave  it  back,  the  United  States  glvln/? 
them,  from  their  old  lands  in  Wisconsin,  in  1854,  a  reservation  of  433  square 
miles.    Their  number  in  1883  was  1392.— E.  D.  N. 

*  Sec  not-e  3  on  preceding  page. 

'  The  Miamis,  called  by  the  French  Oumamls,  Oumamik,  Miamioueck  and 
Oumiamis,  the  prefix  Ou  being  equivalent  to  the  definite  article  in  English,  were 
compoeed  of  several  bands.  D'Iberville  in  1701  mentions  that  they  were  5()0 
ftmlllea  in  number.  They  belonged  to  the  Illinois  confederacy.  In  1705 
•ome  of  them  were  dwelling  at  St.  Joseph  and  Detroit,  Michigan.  In  1751 
they  were  on  the  Wabash.  Selling  their  lands  to  the  United  States,  with  the 
exception  of  a  few  on  Eel  River,  Indiana,  the  Miamis  went  to  a  reservation 
on  the  Osage  River.  They  have  dwindled  down  to  61  persons  who  live  in  the 
Indian  Territory.— E.  D.  N. 
3 


34  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

tains,  above  the  head  of  the  Missouri,  also  form  a  branch 
of  this  family. 

The  Ojibways  term  them  Pe-gan-o,  and  know  the  Mis- 
souri River  by  the  same  name. 

The  difference  between  all  these  kindred  tribes  consists 
mostly  in  their  speaking  different  dialects  or  idioms  of  the 
same  generic  language ;  between  some  of  the  tribes  the 
difference  lies  mostly  in  the  pronunciation,  and  between 
none  of  them  is  the  difference  of  speech  so  wide,  but  a 
direct  and  certain  analogy  and  affinity  can  be  readily 
traced  to  connect  them. 

These  variances  occurring  in  the  grammatical  principles 
and  pronunciation  of  their  cognate  dialects,  has  doubtless 
been  caused  by  the  different  tribes  occupying  positions 
isolated  from  one  another  throughout  the  vast  area  of 
country  over  which  they  have  been  spread,  in  many  in- 
stances separated  by  long  distances,  and  communication 
being  cut  off  by  intervening  hostile  tribes. 

The  writer  asserts  positively,  and  it  is  believed  the  fact 
will  surprise  many  who  have  made  these  Indians  an  object 
of  inquiry  and  research,  that  the  separation  of  the  Algics 
into  all  these  different  and  distinct  tribes,  is  but  a  second- 
ary division,  which  can  be  reached  and  accounted  for,  in 
their  oral  traditions:  a  division  which  has  been  caused 
by  domestic  quari-els,  wide  separations,  and  non-intercourse 
for  generations  together,  brought  about  through  various 
causes. 

The  first  and  principal  division,  and  certainly  the  most 
ancient,  is  that  of  blood  and  kindred,  embodied  and  rigidly 
enforced  in  the  system  which  we  shall  denominate  Totemic. 
The  Algics  as  a  body  are  divided  into  several  grand  fami- 
lies or  clans,  each  of  which  is  known  and  perpetuated  by  a 
symbol  of  some  bird,  animal,  fish,  or  reptile  which  they 
denominate  the  Totem  or  Do-daim  (as  the  Ojibways  pro- 
nounce it)  and  which  is  equivalent,  in  some  respects,  to 


ORIGIN  OF  THK  WOBD   "OJIBWAT."  85 

the  ooat  of  arms  of  the  European  nobility.  The  Totem 
descends  invariably  in  the  male  line,  and  inter-marriages 
never  take  place  between  persons  of  the  same  symbol  or 
family,  even,  should  they  belong  to  different  and  distinct 
tribes,  as  they  consider  one  another  related  by  the  closest 
ties  of  blood  and  call  one  another  by  the  nearest  terms  of 
consanguinity. 

Under  the  head  of  "The  Totemic  System"  this  peculiar 
and  important  division  of  the  Algics  will  be  more  fully 
explained  and  illustrated.  It  is  mentioned  here  only  to 
show  the  close  ties  which  exist  between  the  Ojibway  and 
the  other  tribes,  who  belong  with  them  to  the  same  generic 
stock. 

We  have  in  the  preceding  remarks  briefly  explained 
the  general  connection  which  the  Ojibways  bear  with 
other  tribes,  and  indicated  the  grand  section  of  which  they 
form  a  principal  part  or  branch.  We  will  now  more  par- 
ticularly treat  of  them,  as  a  separate  tribe,  and  state  their 
present  geographical  position,  numerical  force,  and  inter- 
tribal divisions. 

A  few  remarks  will  not  be  inappropriate  respecting  the 
definition  of  their  tribal  name. 

Mr.  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft,  the  learned  author  on  Indians, 
who  has  written  much  concerning  this  tribe,  says  in  one 
of  his  works  :  "  They  call  themselves  Od-jib-wag,  which 
is  the  plural  of  Od-jib-wa — ^a  term  which  appears  to  denote 
a  peculiarity  in  their  voice  or  manner  of  utterance."  In 
another  place  he  intimates  that  the  word  is  derived  from 
**  bwa"  denoting  voice.  From  this,  the  writer,  through  his 
knowledge  of  the  language,  is  constrained  to  differ,  though 
acknowledging  that  so  far  as  the  mere  word  may  be  re- 
garded, Mr.  Schoolcraft  has  given  what,  in  a  measure, 
may  be  considered  a  natural  definition  ;  it  is,  however,  im- 
probable, for  the  reason  that  there  is  not  the  slightest  per- 
ceivable pucker  or  "  drawing  up,"  in  their  manner  of  utter- 


86  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ance,  as  the  word  0-jib  would  indicate.  The  word  ojib  or 
Ojibwa,  means  literally  "  puckered,  or  drawn  up."  The 
answer  of  their  old  men  when  questioned  respecting  the 
derivation  of  their  tribal  name,  is  generally  evasive  ;  when 
hard  pressed,  and  surmises  given  them  to  go  by,  they  as- 
sent in  the  conclusion  that  the  name  is  derived  from  a 
peculiarity  in  the  make  or  fashion  of  their  moccasin,  which 
has  a  puckered  seam  lengthways  over  the  foot,  and  which 
is  termed  amongst  themselves,  and  in  other  tribes,  the 
0-jib-wa  moccasin. 

There  is,  however,  another  definition  which  the  writer 
is  disposed  to  consider  the  true  one,  and  which  has  been 
corroborated  to  him  by  several  of  their  most  reliable  old 
men.  ^ 

The  word  is  composed  of  0-jib, "  pucker  up,"  and  ub-way, 
^'  to  roast,"  and  it  means,  "  To  roast  till  puckered  up." 

It  is  well  authenticated  by  their  traditions,  and  by  the 
writings  of  .their  early  white  discoverers,  that  before  they 
became  acquainted  with,  and  made  use  of  the  fire  arm  and 
other  European  deadly  weapons  of  war,  instead  of  their 
primitive  bow  and  arrow  and  war-club,  their  wars  with 
other  tribes  were  less  deadly,  and  they  were  more  accus- 
tomed to  secure  captives,  whom  under  the  uncontrolled 
feeling  incited  by  aggravated  wrong,  and  revenge  for  simi- 
lar injuries,  they  tortured  by  fire  in  various  ways. 

The  name  of  Ab-boin-ug  (roasters),  which  the  Ojib  ways 
have  given  to  the  Dahcotas  or  Sioux,  originate  in  their 
roasting  their  captives,  and  it  is  as  likely  that  the  word 
Ojibwa  (to  roast  till  puckered  up),  originated  in  the  same 
manner.  They  have  a  tradition  which  will  be  given 
under  tlie  head  of  their  wars  with  the  Foxes,  which  is 
told  by  their  old  men  as  giving  the  origin  of  the  practice 
of  torturing  by  fire,  and  which  will  fully  illustrate  the 
meaning  of  their  tribal  name.    The  writer  is  even  of  the 


SPELUNG  or  THE  WORD   "  OJIBWA."  37 

opinion  that  the  name  is  derived  from  a  circumstance 
which  forms  part  of  the  tradition.* 

The  name  does  not  date  far  back.  As  a  race  or  distinct 
people  they  denominate  themselves  A-wish-in-aub-ay. 

The  name  of  the  tribe  has  been  most  commonly  spelt, 
Chippeway,  and  is  thus  laid  down  in  our  different  treaties 
with  them,  and  officially  used  by  our  Government 

Mr.  Schoolcraft  presents  it  as  Od-jib-wa,  which  is  nearer 
the  name  as  pronounced  by  themselves.  The  writer,  how- 
ever, makes  use  of  0-jib-way  as  being  simpler  spelled,  and 
embodying  the  truest  pronunciation;  where  it  is  ende<l 
with  vxi^  as  in  Schoolcraft's  spelling,  the  reader  would  nat- 
urally mispronounce  it  in  the  plural,  which  by  adding  the 
«,  would  spell  was^  whereas  by  ending  the  word  with  y 
preserves  its  true  pronunciation  both  in  singular  and  plu- 
ral. These  are  slight  reasons  for  the  slight  variance,  but 
as  the  writer  has  made  it  a  rigid  rule  to  present  all  his 
hidian  words  and  names  as  they  themselves  pronounce 
them,  he  will  be  obliged  often  to  differ  from  many  long 
received  0-jib-way  terms,  which  have,  from  time  to  time, 
been  presented  by  standard  writers  and  travellers. 

The  0-jib-ways  are  scattered  over,  and  occupy  a  large 
extent  of  country  comprising  all  that  portion  of  the  State 
of  Michigan  lying  north  of  Green  Bay  and  wc^t  of  the 
Straits  of  Michiliroackinac,  bordering  on  Lake  Superior, 
the  northern  half  of  Wisconsin  and  the  northeastern  half 
of  Minnesota  Territory.  Besides  this  they  occupy  the 
country  lying  from  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  over  the  entire 
north  coast  of  Lake  Superior,  to  the  falls  of  St.  Mary's  and 
extending  even  east  of  this  point  into  Upper  Canada.  They 
literally  girdle  the  great  "  Father  of  Lakes,"  and  the  larg- 
est body  of  fresh  water  in  the  world  may  emphatically  be 
called  their  own,  Ke-che-gum-me,  or  '^  Great  Water." 

^  For  other  ylews  as  to  the  meaDing  of  OJibway,  see  another  article  in  this 
Tolnme. 


88  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

They  occupy,  through  conquest  in  war  against  the  Dah- 
cotas,  all  those  numerous  lakes  from  which  the  Missis- 
sippi and  the  Red  River  of  the  North  derive  their  sources. 

They  number,  scattered  in  different  bands  and  villages 
over  this  wide  domain,  about  fifteen  thousand  souls ;  in- 
cluding many  of  their  people  interspersed  amongst  other 
tribes,  and  being  isolated  from  the  main  body,  on  the  Mis- 
souri, in  Canada  and  northward  amongst  the  Crees  and 
Assineboins,  the  tribe  would  probably  number  full  twenty 
thousand  souls. 

Of  this  number,  about  nine  thousand  live  within  the 
limits  of  the  United  States,  locally  divided  as  follows : — 

In  Michigan,  at  their  village  of  Bow-e-ting  (Sault  Ste 
Marie),  We-qua-dong  (Ance-ke-we-naw),  and  Ga-ta-ge-te- 
gaun-ing  (Vieux  Desert),  they  number  about  one  thous- 
and. 

In  the  State  of  "Wisconsin,  residing  at  La  Pointe,  and  on 
the  Wisconsin,  Chippeway,  and  St.  Croix  Rivers,  and  their 
tributary  streams  and  lakes,  they  number  three  thousand. 

In  the  territory  of  Minnesota,  residing  at  Fond  du  Lac, 
at  Mille  Lac,  Gull  Lake,  Sandy  Lake,  Rabbit  Lake,  Leech, 
Ottertail,  R^d,  Cass,  Winnepeg,  and  Rainy  Lake  and  Por- 
tage, they  count  full  five  thousand  souls. 

The  tribe  is  subdivided  into  several  sections,  each  of 
which  b  known  by  a  name  derived  from  some  particular 
vocation,  or  peculiar  mode  of  procuring  food,  or  other 
characteristic. 

Thus,  those  of  the  tribe  who  live  on  the  immediate 
shores  of  Lake  Superior  are  known  by  the  name  of  Ke- 
che-gum-me-win-in-e-wug  (Men  of  the  Great  Water). 
Those  residing  in  the  midland  country,  between  Lake 
Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  are  named  Be-ton-uk-eeng- 
ain-ub-e-jig  (Those  who  sit  on  the  borders). 

With  these,  are  incorporated  the  Mun-o-min-ik-a-sheenh- 
ug  (Rice  makers),  who  live  on  the  Rice  lakes  of  the  St 


MINOB  DIYISIONB  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS.  89 

Croix  River;  also  the  WahHroah-gun-e-wiD-in-e-wug  (Men 
of  the  torches),  who  live  on  the  Head  lakes  of  the  Wiscoii- 
sin,  and  the  Ottawa  lake  men,  who  occupy  the  headwaters 
of  Chippeway  River. 

The  bands  residing  immediately  on  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi  are  named  Ke-che-se-be-win-in-e-wug  (Great 
river  men) ;  those  residing  in  Leech  and  Ottertail  lakes, 
are  known  as  Muk-me-dua-win-in-e-wug  (Pillagers).  A 
large  body  living  on  the  north  coast  of  Lake  Superior,  are 
named  Sag-waun-dug-ah-win-in-e-wug  (Men  of  the  thick 
fir  woods).  The  French  have  denominated  them  "  Bois 
forts"  (hardwoods). 

These  are  the  principal  divisions  of  the  Ojibway  tribe, 
and  there  are  some  marked  and  peculiar  differences  exist- 
ing between  them,  which  enable  one  who  is  well  ac- 
quainted with  them,  to  tell  readily  to  which  division  each 
man  in  the  tribe  belongs.  The  language  is  the  same  with 
all  of  them. 

These  several  general  divisions  are  again  subdivided  into 
smaller  bands,  having  their  villages  on  the  bank  of  pome 
beautiful  lake  or  river,  from  which,  again,  as  bands,  they 
derive  names.* 

It  is  unnecessary,  however,  to  enter  into  minute  details, 
as  the  only  object  of  this  chapter  is  to  give  the  reader  a 
general  knowledge  of  the  people  whose  history  we  propose 
to  present  in  the  following  chapters. 

The  0-jib-ways  reside  almost  exclusively  in  a  wooded 
country  ;  their  lands  are  covered  with  deep  and  intermin- 
able forests,  abounding  in  beautiful  lakes  and  murmuring 
streams,  whose  banks  are  edged  with  trees  of  the  sweet 
maple,  the  useful  birch,  the  tall  pine,  fir  balsam,  cedar, 
spruce,    tamarac,  poplar,  oak,  ash,  elm,   basswood,   and 

*  For  a  late  ccnsuB  of  the  Ojlbways,  see  the  article  in  this  volume,  "  His- 
tory of  the  Ojibways  based  upon  ofiScial  and  other  records. 


40  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

all  the  plants  indigenous  to  the  climate  in  which  they 
reside. 

Their  country  is  so  interspersed  with  watercourses,  that 
they  travel  about,  up  and  down  streams,  from  lake  to  lake, 
and  along  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  in  their  light  and 
ingeniously  made  birch-bark  canoes.  From  the  bark  of 
this  useful  tree,  and  rushes,  are  made  the  light  covering  of 
their  simple  wigwams. 

The  bands  who  live  on  the  extreme  western  borders  of 
their  country,  reside  on  the  borders  of  the  vast  western 
prairies,  into  which  they  have  gradually  driven  the  fierce 
Dahcotas.  The  Red  Lake  and  Pembina  bands,  and  also 
the  Pillagers,  hunt  buffalo  and  other  game  on  the  prairies 
west  of  the  Red  River:  thus,  as  it  were,  standing  one 
foot  on  the  deep  eastern  forests,  and  the  other  on  the  broad 
western  prairies. 

The  0-jib-ways,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  Lake  Supe- 
rior and  Canada  bands,  live  still  in  their  primitive  hunter 
state. 

They  have  ceded  to  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain 
large  and  valuable  portions  of  their  country,  comprising 
most  of  the  copper  regions  on  Lake  Superior  and  the  vast 
Pineries  in  Wisconsin.  From  the  scanty  proceeds  of  these 
sales,  with  the  fur  of  the  marten,  bear,  otter,  mink,  lynx, 
coon,  fisher,  and  muskrat,  which  are  yet  to  be  found  in 
their  forests,  they  manage  to  continue  to  live  in  the  ways 
of  their  forefathers,  though  but  poorly  and  scantily. 

They  procure  food  principally  by  fishing,  also  by  gath- 
ering wild  rice,  hunting  deer,  and,  in  some  bands,  partially 
by  agriculture. 


TOTEIUC  llinSlOX   OF  THS  OJIBVaTS.  41 


CHAPTER  IL 


TOTEiaC  DinSIOS  OF  THE  <KJIB-WaT1. 


A  dejalytton  of  tbe  Totcsiic  SjtU-m — Tr^Sisitcm  c4  iu  ce\tim—lJHC  <€  ^Bt  O- 
itnaX  TotOBie  hwA^t* — T^  A-tau^  cr  ~Grui  FVkAi"ciui — I'^  nti^irt- 
ikMtt — Phjrical  ctiar»rtenfitjcc — TnMl2Xxe<  c^  t^  AirAii»*< — Prvheaii  ^Dtatica 
•ad  numbers  of  Uus  clan  aiiMQ^  the  0-jib-iraj>-'BiM-^2>-*i-^,  lo'^l  ru*t  TlCcsb 
cUd — Tiieir  porition  ia  tbe  tribe — Pfarncal  charaevniOci— Xaim»  c^  Uior 
BOft  BoCcd  c^iefi— 'Ak-««  b-TAok  cr  Locid  T<Ae^  cIasi — P<:»di>cs  »2>A 
claim* — Tbeir  priocipal  chn-f* — ^XotLa,  cr  Scar  T^nnxi — 71»esr  i«c3L':f(7»  azid 
podtioti  in  the  tiibe^-PbTMcal  charaneriFtict — ^TVar  «xj  rl>li — Tiff  W:uf 
Toiem — ^It*  poiitioB  and  origin— Cb>eff—Moaac«>g*  g.  r*r  ICciqm-  jii*i  Itanm 
Totem — ^Their  orifta,  a»d  name*  of  mcwt  &o(«ni  mfs^TraditkiB  a'.'.cs*^xitiz^ 
for  their  eoalitioo— Addik,  or  Bcandecx  Toiem— Tc4caic  ijsiea 
of 


There  is  nothing  so  worthy  of  ob?ervati<-*n  and  snadr,  in 

the  ftcculiar  customs  and  usages  of  tL»r  Algic  tvjie  oi  The 
American  aborigines,  as  their  well-definc^l  f«rt3ti«>ij  iiito 
§everal  grand  clans  or  families. 

This  stock  cc»m|»rises  a  large  grc»uf»  «»f  trilx^,  di^ir.crt 
from  each  other,  not  onlv  in  name  and  kx^aiitv.  but  iAt**  in 
the  manner  of  uttering  their  common  tr^neric  laniruatre- 
Yet  this  division,  though  an  imf^^rtaut  one  and  ?tr  ♦n^rly 
defined,  is  but  a  sub-division,  which  hxi<  Ix-en  cau-<J  by 
domestic  quarrels,  necessity,  or  caprioe,  and  fxrpetuaTe»l  by 
long  and  wide  separations  and  non-interL'<»urse.  These 
causes  are  related  in  their  traditions,  even  where  the  trre^t- 
est  variance  is  found  to  exist  between  trilxrs.  The  sefiara- 
tion  does  not  date  many  centuries  l«ack.  Thje  first  grand 
division  is  that  of  blood  and  kindred,  which  has  been  p»er- 
petuated  amongst  the  diflTerent  tribes  by  what  they  call 
the  Totemic  System,  and  dates  back  to  the  time  *'  when 
the  Earth  was  new." 


42  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

Each  grand  family  is  known  by  a  badge  or  symbol,  taken 
from  nature ;  being  generally  a  quadruped,  bird,  fish,  or 
reptile.  The  badge  or  Dodaimr  (Totem,  as  it  has  been 
most  commonly  written),  descends  invariably  in  the  male 
line ;  marriage  is  strictly  forbidden  between  individuals  of 
the  same  symbol.  This  is  one  of  the  greatest  sins  that 
can  be  committed  in  the  Ojibway  code  of  moral  laws,  and 
tradition  says  that  in  former  times  it  was  punishable  with 
death.^ 

In  the  present  somewhat  degenerated  times,  when  per- 
sons of  the  same  Totem  intermarry  (which  even  now  very 
seldom  occurs),  they  become  objects  of  reproach.  It  is  an 
offence  equivalent  among  the  whites  to  the  sin  of  a  man 
marrying  his  own  sister. 

In  this  manner  is  the  blood  relationship  strictly  preserved 
among  the  several  clans  in  each  tribe,  and  is  made  to  ex- 
tend amongst  the  different  tribes  who  claim  to  derive 
their  origin  from  the  same  general  root  or  stock,  still  per- 
petuating this  ancient  custom. 

An  individual  of  any  one  of  the  several  Totems  belong- 
ing to  a  distinct  tribe,  as  for  instance,  the  Ojibway,  is  a 
close  blood  relation  to  all  other  Indians  of  the  same  Totem, 
both  in  his  own  and  all  other  tribes,  though  he  may  be 

>  In  the  Iroquait  Book  of  Hit $9 y  edited  by  Horatio  Hale,  Namber  2  of  Brin- 
toD^B  Library  of  AborigiTial  American  Literature j  there  is  the  foUowing  atate- 
mentf  pp.  51,  52,  as  to  the  clan  system. 

'*  There  are  many  indications  which  seem  to  show  that  the  system  Is  merely ' 
an  artificial  arrangement  instituted  for  social  convenience.  It  is  natural,  in 
the  sense,  that  the  desire  for  association  is  natural  to  man.  The  sentiment  is 
one  which  manifests  itaelf  alike  in  all  stages  of  society.  The  guilds  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  the  Masonic  and  other  secret  brotherhoods,  religious  organixa- 
tions,  trade  unions,  clubs,  and  even  political  parties,  are  all  manifestations  of 
this  associative  instinct.  The  Indian  clan  was  simply  a  brotherhood  or  aggre- 
gate of  persons,  united  by  a  common  tie.  What  the  founders  of  the  Iroquois 
league  did,  was  to  extend  this  system  of  social  alliances  through  the  entire 
confederacy.  The  Wolf  clans-man  of  the  Caniengas  is  deemed  a  brother  of  the 
Wolf  clans-man  of  the  Senecas,  though  originally  there  may  have  been  no 
special  connection  between  them.''— >£•  D.  N. 


NUMBER  OF  ORIGINAL  TOTEMS.  48 

divided  from  them  by  a  long  vista  of  years,  interminable 
miles,  and  knows  not  even  of  their  existence. 

I  am  not  possessed  of  sufficient  general  information  re- 
specting all  the  diflferent  groups  of  tribes  in  America,  to 
enable  me  to  state  positively  that  the  Algics  are  the  only 
stock  who  have  perpetuated  and  still  recognize  this  divi- 
sion into  families,  nor  have  I  even  data  sufficient  to  state 
that  the  Totemic  System  b  as  rigidly  kept  up  among  other 
tribes  of  the  Algonquins,  as  it  is  among  the  Ojibways, 
Ottaways,  and  Potta-wat-omies, 

From  personal  knowledge  and  inquiry,  I  can  confidently 
assert  that  among  the  Dakotas  the  system  is  not  known. 
There  are  a  few  who  claim  the  Water  Spirit  or  Merman  as 
a  symbol,  but  they  are  the  descendants  of  Ojibways  who 
have  in  former  times  of  peace  intermarried  with  them. 
The  system  among  the  Winnebagoes,  which  somewhat  re- 
sembles this,  they  have  borrowed  or  derived  from  the 
Ojibways  during  their  long  intercourse  with  them  while 
residing  about  Green  Bay  and  other  portions  of  the  present 
State  of  Wisconsin. 

From  these  and  many  other  facts  which  shall  be  enu- 
merated, the  writer  is  disposed  to  consider,  and  therefore 
presents,  the  Totemic  division  as  more  important  and 
worthy  of  more  consideration  tlian  has  generally  been  ac- 
corded to  it  by  standard  authors  who  have  studied  and 
written  respecting  the  Indians. 

The  Ojibways  acknowledge  in  their  secret  beliefs,  and 
teachings  to  each  successive  generation,  five  original  To- 
tems. The  tradition  in  which  this  belief  is  embodied,  is 
known  only  to  their  chief  Medas,  or  priests.  It  is  like  all 
their  ancient  traditions,  vague  and  unsatisfactory,  but  such 
as  it  is,  I  will  here  present  it — verbatim — as  I  received  it. 

"  When  the  Earth  was  new,  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag  lived, 
congregated  on  the  shores  of  a  great  salt  water.    From  the 


44  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

bosom  of  the  great  deep  there  suddenly  appeared  six  beings 
in  human  form,  who  entered  their  wigwams. 

One  of  these  six  strangers  kept  a  covering  over  his  eyes, 
and  he  dared  not  look  on  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag,  though  he 
showed  the  greatest  anxiety  to  do  so.  At  last  he  could  no 
longer  restrain  his  curiosity,  and  on  one  occasion  he  par- 
tially lifted  his  veil,  and  his  eye  fell  on  the  form  of  a 
human  being,  who  instantly  fell  dead  as  if  struck  by  one  of 
the  thunderers.  Though  the  intentions  of  this  dread  being 
were  friendly  to  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag,  yet  the  glance  of  his 
eye  was  too  strong,  and  inflicted  certain  death.  His  fellows, 
therefore,  caused  him  to  return  into  the  bosom  of  the 
great  water  from  which  they  had  apparently  emerged. 

The  others,  who  now  numbered  five,  remained  with  the 
An-ish-in-aub-ag,  and  became  a  blessing  to  them;  from 
them  originate  the  five  great  clans  or  Totems,  which  are 
known  among  the  Ojibways  by  the  general  terms  of 
A-waus-e,  Bus-in-aus-e,  Ah-ah-wauk,  Noka,  and  Monsone, 
or  Waub-ish-ash-e.  These  are  cognomens  which  are  used 
only  in  connection  with  the  Totemic  sj^st^m. 

Though,  according  to  this  tradition,  there  were  but  five 
totems  originally,  yet,  at  the  present  day,  the  Ojibway 
tribe  consists  of  no  less  than  fifteen  or  twenty  fisimilies, 
each  claiming  a  different  badge,  as  follows : — 


1.  Uj-e-jauk, 

Crane. 

2.  Man-um-aig, 

Catfish. 

3.  Mong, 

Loon. 

4.  Muk-wah, 

Bear. 

6.  Waub-ish-ash-e, 

Marten. 

6.  Addick, 

Rein  Deer. 

7.  Mah-een-gun, 

Wolf. 

8.  Ne-baun-aub-ay, 

Merman. 

9.  Ke-noushay, 

Pike. 

10.  Be-sheu, 

Lynx. 

11.  Me-gizzee, 

Eagle. 

OJIBWAT  BADGES.  45 

12.  Che^he-gwa,  Rattlesnake. 

13.  MooB,  Moose. 

14.  Muk-ad-a-shib,  Black  Duck  or  Cormorant 

15.  Ne-kah,  Gooee. 

16.  Numa-bin,  Sucker. 

17.  Numa,  Sturgeon. 

18.  Ude-kumaig,  White  Fish. 

19.  Amik,  Beaver. 

20.  Gy-aushk,  Gull. 

21.  Ka-kaik,  Hawk. 

I  have  here  given  a  list  of  every  badge  that  is  known  as 
a  &mily  totem  among  the  Ojibways  throughout  their  wide- 
spread villages  and  bands. 

The  crane,  catfish,  bear,  marten,  wolf,  and  loon,  are  the 
principal  families,  not  only  in  a  civil  point  of  view,  but  in 
numbers,  as  they  comprise  eight-tenths  of  the  whole  tribe. 
Many  of  these  Totems  are  not  known  to  the  tribe  in  gene- 
ral, and  the  writer  has  learned  them  only  through  close 
inquiry.  Among  these  may  be  named  the  goose,  beaver, 
sucker,  sturgeon,  gull,  hawk,  cormorant,  and  white-lish 
totems.  They  are  only  known  on  the  remotest  northern 
boundaries  of  the  Ojibway  country,  among  the  Musk-keeg- 
oes  and  "  Bois  Forts." 

The  old  men  of  the  Ojibways  whom  I  have  particularly 
questioned  on  this  subject,  affirm  that  all  these  difl'erent 
badges  are  only  subdivisions  of  the  five  great  original 
totems  of  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag,  who  have  assumed  separate 
minor  badges,  without  losing  sight  or  remembrance  of  the 
main  stock  or  family  to  which  they  belong.  These  divi- 
sions have  been  gradually  taking  place,  caused  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  division  into  distinct  tribes.  They  are 
easily  classed  under  the  five  great  heads,  the  names  of 
which  we  have  given. 

Aish-ke-bug-e-coshe,  the  old  and  reliable  head  chief  of 
the  Pillager  and   Northern  Ojibways,  has   rendered   me 


46  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

much  information  on  this  subject  He  is  the  present  liv- 
ing recognized  head  of  the  great  A-waus-e  family.  He 
says  that  this  clan  claim  the  Me-she-num-aig-way  (immense 
fish)  which,  according  to  their  description,  is  equivalent 
or  analogical,  to  the  Leviathan  mentioned  in  the  Bible, 
This  being  is  also  one  of  the  Spirits  recognized  in  their 
grand  Me-da-we  rite.  This  clan  comprises  the  several 
branches  who  claim  the  Catfish,  Merman,  Sturgeon, 
Pike,  Whitefish,  and  Sucker  Totems,  and  in  fact,  all  the 
totems  of  the  fish  species  may  be  classed  under  this  gene- 
ral head.  This  family  are  physically  noted  for  being  long 
lived,  and  for  the  scantiness  and  fineness  of  their  hair,  espe- 
cially in  old  age ;  if  you  see  an  old  Indian  of  this  tribe 
with  a  bald  head,  you  may  be  certain  that  he  is  an 
A-waus-e. 

Tradition  says  that  many  generations  ago,  all  the  dif- 
ferent clans  of  the  tribe,  with  the  exception  of  the  Ah-ah- 
wank,  formed  a  league  and  made  war  on  the  Aw-aus^ 
with  the  intent  to  exterminate  them.  But  the  Aw-aus-e 
family  proved  too  strong  for  their  united  brethren  and  pre- 
vailed against  their  efforts,  and  ever  since  this  event,  they 
have  claimed  a  certain  pre-eminence  over  them  in  the 
councils  of  the  tribe.  They  also  claim,  that  of  the  six 
beiugs  who  emerged  from  the  great  water,  and  originated 
the  Totems,  their  progenitor  was  the  first  who  appeared, 
and  was  leader  of  the  others. 

Of  nine  thousand  of  the  Ojibways  who  reside  within 
the  limits  of  the  United  States,  about  the  shores  of  Lake 
Superior  and  the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi,  full  one 
thousand  belong  to  the  Aw-aus-e  family. 

The  Bus-in-as-see,  or  Crane  family,  are  also  nuraeroup, 
and  form  an  important  element  of  the  Ojibway  tribe. 
They  reside  mostly  on  the  south  shores  of  Lake  Superior 
and  toward  the  east  in  the  Canadas,  though  they  have 
representatives  scattered  in  every  spot  where  the  Ojibways 


THE  CRANE  CLAN.  47 

have  set  foot  and  lighted  their  fires.  The  literal  meaning 
of  their  totemic  narae  is,  "  Echo-maker,"  derived  from  the 
word  Bus-warwag,  "Echo,"  and  pertaining  to  the  loud, 
clear,  and  far  reaching  cry  of  the  Crane.  This  clan  are 
noted  as  possessing  naturally  a  loud,  ringing  voice,  and  are 
the  acknowledged  orators  of  the  tribe ;  in  former  times, 
when  different  tribes  met  in  councils,  they  acted  as  inter- 
preters of  the  wishes  of  their  tribe.  They  claim,  with 
some  apparent  justice,  the  chieftainship  over  the  other 
clans  of  the  Ojibways.  The  late  lamented  chief  Shin-ga- 
ba-wos-sin,  who  resided  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  belonged  to 
this  family.  In  Gov.  Lewis  Cass's  treaty  at  Prairie  du 
Chien  in  1825,  he  was  the  acknowledged  head  chief  of  his 
tribe,  and  signed  his  name  to  that  treaty  as  such.  Ah- 
mous  (the  Little  Bee),  the  son  of  the  late  worthy  chief  of 
Lac  du  Flambeau,  Waub-ish-gaug-aug-e  (or  White  Crow), 
may  now  be  considered  as  head  or  principal  chief  of  this 
fiunily. 

The  old  war  chief  Ba-be-sig-aun-dilvay  (Curly  Head), 
whose  name  is  linked  with  the  history  of  his  tribe,  and 
who  died  on  his  way  returning  home  from  the  Treaty  of 
Prairie  du  Chien  above  mentioned,  was  also  a  Bus-in-aus-e, 
and  the  only  representative  of  his  elan  amongst  that  sec- 
tion of  his  tribe,  who  so  long  bravely  struggled  with  the 
fierce  Dakotas  for  the  mastery  of  the  western  banks  of 
the  Mississippi,  which  now  form  the  home  of  the  AVinne- 
bagoes.  He  was  the  civil  and  war  chief  of  the  Missis- 
sippi Ojibways.  Hole-in-the-day  1st,  of  later  notoriety, 
and  his  brother  Song-uk-um-ig  (Strong  ground),  inherited 
Lis  chieftainship  by  his  dying  request,  as  he  died  childless. 
Weesh-e-da-mo,  son  of  Aissanee  (Little  Clam),  late  British 
Ojibway  chief  of  Red  River,  is  also  a  member  of  this  family. 
He  is  a  young  man,  but  has  already  received  two  American 
medals,  one  from  the  hands  of  a  colonel  of  our  army,  and 
the  other  from  the  hands  of  the  Governor  of  Minnesota 


48  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

Territory.     He  is  recognized  by  oiir  government  as  chief 
of  the  Pembina  section  of  the  Ojibway  tribe. 

These  facts  are  stated  to  show  the  importance  of  this 
family,  and  its  wide  extended  influence  over  the  tribe.  It 
can  be  said  of  them  that  wherever  they  have  planted 
their  wigwam  on  the  widespread  territory  of  their  people, 
they  have  been  recognized  as  chieftains. 

They  also  boast  the  names  of  Keesh-ke-mun,  chief  of  the 
Lac  du  Flambeau  section;  Che-suh-yauh  and  "Waub-ij-e- 
jauk  (White  Crane),  of  La  Pointe,  Shaug-a-waum-ik-ong,  all 
noted  chiefs  during  their  first  intercourse  with  the  white 
race. 

The  small  clans  who  use  the  eagle  as  their  Totem  or 
badge,  are  a  branch  of  the  Bus-in-aus-e. 

The  Ah-ah-wauk,  or  loon  totem,  also  form  an  important 
body  in  the  Ojibway  tribe ;  in  fact,  they  also  claim  to  be 
the  chief  or  royal  family,  and  one  of  their  arguments  to 
prove  this  position  is  that  nature  has  placed  a  color 
[collar?]  around  the  neck  of  the  loon,  which  resembles  the 
royal  megis,  or  wampum,  about  the  neck  of  a  chief,  which 
forms  the  badge  of  his  honor.  This  dignity,  however,  is 
denied  by  the  Cranes  and  other  totems,  who  aver  that  the 
principal  chiefs  of  the  Ah-ah-wauk  are  descended  from  in- 
dividuals who  were  on  a  certain  occasion  made  chiefs  by 
the  French  at  Quebec,  as  will  be  related  in  the  course  of 
the  following  history.  This  family  do  not  lack  in  chiefs 
who  have  acted  a  prominent  part  in  the  afiairs  of  the  tribe, 
and  whose  names  are  linked  with  its  history. 

Ke-che-waish-keenh  (Great  Buftalo),  the  respected  and 
venerable  chief  of  the  La  Pointe  band,  and  principal  chief 
of  all  the  Lake  Superior  and  Wisconsin  bands,  is  the  ac- 
knowledged head  of  this  clan,  and  his  importance  as  an  in- 
dividual in  the  tribe,  strengthens  the  position  of  the  Ah- 
ah-wauk.  The  chief  of  Sandy  Lake  on  the  upper  Missis- 
sippi is  also  of  this  family.     The  Gk)ose  and  Cormorant 


TH£  B£AB  CLA>'.  49 

Totems  are  its  subdivisions.  The  Xo-ka  or  Ikar  family 
are  more  nomerous  than  any  of  the  other  clans  of  tiie 
Ojibways,  forming  fally  one-eixth  of  the  entire  tribe. 

In  former  times  this  nameroua  body  was  sulHliviJeil 
into  many  lesser  clans,  making  only  portions  of  the  bear  s 
body  their  Totems,  as  the  head,  the  foot,  the  ribs,  etc- 
Thev  have  all  since  united  under  one  head,  and  the  onlv 
shade  of  difference  still  recognized  by  them  is  the  common 
and  grizzly  bear.  They  are  the  acknowledged  war  chiefs 
and  warriors  of  the  tribe,  and  are  keepers  of  the  war-pipe 
and  war-club,  and  are  often  denominated  the  bulwarks  of 
the  tribe  against  its  enemies. 

It  is  a  general  saying,  and  an  observable  fact,  amongst 
their  fellows,  that  the  Bear  clan  resemble  the  animal  that 
forms  their  Totem  in  disposition.  They  are  ill-tempered 
and  fond  of  fighting,  and  consequently  they  are  noteil  as 
ever  having  kept  the  tribe  in  difficulty  and  war  with  other 
tribes,  in  which,  however,  they  have  generally  been  the 
princi|»al  and  foremost  actors.  Tlicy  are  physically  notc*l, 
and  the  writer  has  observed  the  fact,  that  they  art-  f»o*- 
sessed  of  a  long,  thick,  coarse  head  of  the  blackcs^t  hair, 
which  seldom  becomes  thin  or  white  in  old  age.  Young 
Hole-in-the-day  (son  of  the  great  war-chief  of  that  name), 
the  recognized  chief  of  the  Ojibways  of  the  Mississippi, 
numbering  about  twelve  hundred,  is  now  [A.  D.  1852] 
the  most  noted  man  of  the  Xo-ka  familv.  Ka-kaik  (the 
Hawk),  of  Chippeway  River,  and  Be-she-ke  (Buffalo),  of 
Leech  Lake,  have  extolled  influence  as  war  chiefs. 

The  Mah-een-£cun,  or  Wolf  totem  familv,  are  few  in 
number,  and  reside  mostly  on  the  St.  Croix  River  and  at 
Mille  Lac,  They  are  lookerl  upon  by  the  tribe  in  general 
with  much  respect.  The  Ojibways  of  this  totem  derive 
their  origin  on  the  paternal  side  from  the  Dakotas.  Xa- 
guon-abe.  the  civil  chief  of  Mille  Lac,  may  be  considered 
the  principal   man  of  this  family.     Mun-o-min-ik-a-she 

4 


50  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

(Rice-maker),  who  has  lately  removed  from  the  St.  Croix 
to  Mille  Lac  with  his  band,  is  a  man  of  considerable  im- 
portance amongst  his  fellows. 

The  Waub-ish-a-she,  or  Marten  family,  form  a  numerous 
body  in  the  tribe,  and  is  one  of  the  leading  clans.  Tradi- 
tion says  that  they  are  sprung  from  the  remnant  captives 
of  a  fierce  and  warlike  tribe  whom  the  coalesced  Algic 
tribes  have  exterminated,  and  whom  they  denominate  the 
Mun-dua.  The  chiefs  Waub-ish-ash  (the  Marten),  of  Chip- 
peway  River,  Shin-goob  (Balsam),  and  Nug-aun-ub  (Sit- 
ting-ahead), of  Fond  du  Lac,  are  now  the  principal  men  of 
the  clan.  The  celebrated  Ke-che- waub-ish-ash,  of  Sandy 
Lake,  Sha-wa-ke-shig,  of  Leech  Lake,  and  Muk-ud-a-shib 
(or  Black  Duck),  of  Red  River,  were  members  of  this 
family.  Li  their  days  they  conduced  greatly  towards 
wresting  country  from  the  Dakotas,  and  driving  them 
westward.  All  three  died  on  battle-fields — the  first  at 
Elk  River  fight,  the  second  at  Rum  River  massacre,  and 
the  third  fell  fighting  on  the  western  prairies  against  im- 
mense odds ;  but  one  out  of  forty,  who  fought  with  him, 
escaped  a  warrior's  death. 

Under  the  generic  term  of  Mous-o-neeg,  the  families  of 
the  Marten,  Moose,  and  Reindeer  totems  are  include<l. 
Aish-ke-bug-e-coshe,  the  old  Pillager  chief,  related  to  me 
the  following  tradition,  accounting  for  the  coalition  or 
close  affinity  between  the  Moose  and  Marten  totems : — 

"  The  family  of  the  Moose  totem,  denominated  Mous-o- 
neeg,  many  centuries  ago,  when  the  Ojibways  lived  towards 
the  rising  sun,  were  numerous  and  powerful.  They  lived 
congregated  by  themselves  in  one  great  village,  and  were 
noted  for  their  warlike  and  quarrelsome  disposition.  They 
were  ill-tempered  and  proud  of  their  strength  and  bravery. 
For  some  slight  cause  they  commenced  to  make  war  on 
their  brethren  of  the  Marten  totem.  Severely  suflering 
from  the  incursions,  and  unable  to  cope  singly  with  the 


WOLF,   MARTEN,   AND  MOOSE  CLANS.  61 

Mous-o-neeg,  the  Martens  called  together  the  different 
clans  of  the  tribe  to  council,  and  called  on  them  for  help 
and  protection.  A  general  league  was  made  between  the 
different  totems,  and  it  was  determined  that  the  men  of 
the  obnoxious  and  quarrelsome  family  of  the  Moose  badge 
should  be  exterminated. 

"The  plan  for  their  sudden  and  total  destruction  was 
agreed  upon,  and  a  council  lodge  was  ordered  to  be  built, 
which  was  made  narrow  and  just  long  enough  to  admit  all 
the  warriors  of  the  Mous-o-neeg.  The  poles  of  this  lodge 
were  planted  firmly  and  deep  in  the  ground,  and  close 
together,  and  lapping  over  the  top  they  were  strongly 
twisted  and  fastened  together.  Over  this  frame  were  tied 
lengthways,  and  worked  in  like  wicker-work,  other  green 
poles,  and  so  close  together  that  a  man's  hand  could 
scarcely  pass  through  any  part  of  the  frame,  so  close  and 
strong  was  it  constructed.  Over  this  frame,  and  from  the 
inside,  leaving  but  a  long  narrow  aperture  in  the  top,  was 
festened  a  thick  covering  and  lining  of  dried  giTiss. 

"When  this  lodge  had  been  completed,  runners  were 
sent  to  the  village  of  the  Moose  Totem  family,  and  all  their 
chiefs  and  warriors  solemnly  invited  to  a  national  council 
and  feast.  This  summons  was  made  in  such  a  manner  that 
they  could  not  refuse,  even  if  they  so  felt  disposed ;  and 
on  the  day  fixed,  the  chiefs  and  all  the  men  of  war  of  the 
refractory  clan  arrived  in  a  body  at  the  village  of  their 
mortal  foes  (the  Martens),  where  the  council-lodge  had  been 
built  and  made  ready. 

"  They  were  led  into  the  lodge,  where  the  old  men  and 
chiefs  of  the  tribe  had  collected  to  receive  them.  The 
Mous-o-neeg  entered  unarmed,  and  as  their  great  numbers 
gradually  filled  the  lodge,  the  former  inmates,  as  if  tlirough 
courtesy,  arose  and  went  out  to  give  them  room.  Kettles 
full  of  cooked  meat  were  brought  in  and  placed  before 
them,  and  they  were  requested  to  eat,  after  the  fatigues  of 


52  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

their  journey.  They  entirely  filled  the  long  lodge ;  and 
when  every  one  had  left  it  but  themselves,  and  while  they 
were  busy  feasting  on  the  good  things  that  had  been  placed 
before  them,  the  doora  at  each  end  were  suddenly  closed 
and  fastened  on  them.  A  chief  of  the  Marten  Totem  then 
addressed  them  in  a  loud  voice,  repeating  over  all  the  acts 
of  blood  and  wickedness  which  they  had  enacted,  and 
informing  them  that  for  these  things  the  national  council 
had  decreed  to  sweep  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth 
which  they  polluted.  The  lodge  was  surrounded  by  the 
warriors  of  the  Marten,  who  acted  as  executioners;  torches 
were  applied  to  the  thick  and  dry  covering  of  grass,  and, 
struggling  in  the  flames  unable  to  escape,  the  men  of  the 
Moose  Totem  were  dispatched  with  barbed  arrows  shot 
through  the  narrow  openings  between  the  lodge-poles  that 
confined  them.  In  this  fearful  manner  were  the  men  of 
this  wicked  clan  destroyed.  Their  women  and  children 
were  captured  by  the  Marten  family,  and  adopted  into 
their  clan.  In  this  manner  the  close  consanguinity  of 
these  two  Totems  commenced,  and  at  this  day  they  are 
considered  as  one  familv." 

The  Reindeer  family,  which  is  a  branch  of  the  Mous-o- 
neeg,  are  few  in  number,  and  they  reside  mostly  on  the 
north  coast  of  Lake  Superior.  The  celebrated  Ojibway 
war-leader  Waub-o-jeeg  (White  Fisher),  whom  Mr.  School- 
craft has  noticed  in  his  writings  at  some  length,  was  a 
member  of  this  family,  descended  from  a  branch  who  emi- 
grated from  the  Grand  Portage  near  the  mouth  of  Pigeon 
River  to  La  Pointe,  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong,  where  he  and  his 
father,  Ma-moug-e-se-do  (Big-foot),  flourished  nearly  a  cen- 
tury ago  as  war-leaders  and  chiefs  of  their  people. 

The  other  badges  or  totemic  sj^mbols  which  I  have  enu- 
merated, form  inconsiderable  families,  and  are  but  branches 
of  the  principal  clans  whom  I  have  noticed  in  the  fore- 
going pages. 


TOXEMIC   mSTOKT   IMPERFECT.  53 

It  will  be  difficult,  till  a  minute  insight  is  obtained  into 
the  totcmic  history  and  orc^anization  of  all  the  Alijic 
trilx?s,  to  decide  fully  the  number  of  g-^neric  or  grand 
Totems  which  are  recognized  among  them,  and  the  numeric 
strength  of  each. 

This  subject  is  deserving  of  close  research  and  stud3\  I 
consider  it  a  most  important  link  in  solving  the  deep 
mystery  which  covers  their  origin.  Even  with  the  im- 
perfect insight  which  has  been  given  on  this  subject  by 
different  writers,  an  analogy  cannot  but  be  noticed  exist- 
ing in  many  respects  between  the  totemic  division  of  the 
Algics,  and  the  division  of  the  Hebrews  into  tribes.  An<l 
the  remarkable  purity  with  which  the  system  has  been 
kept  up  for  ages,  finds  no  other  parallel  in  the  history  of 
mankind. 


54  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS, 


CHAPTER  in. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS. 

Prelimtnary  rcmarkB— Belief  of  the  OJibways  respecting  their  origin—Belief  in, 
and  caufies  of  a  deluge — A  code  of  religion  given  to  them  by  the  Great 
Spirit — Analysis  of  their  name  as  a  people — Their  original  beliefs  have  be- 
come mixed  with  the  teaching  of  the  old  Jesuit  missionaries — DiflSculty  of 
obtaining  their  pure  beliefs — Tales  which  they  relate  to  the  whites,  not 
genuine — Non-unity  of  the  human  race — Effects  of  disbelieving  the  Bible- 
Differences  between  the  American  aborigines — Between  the  Ojibways  and 
Dakotas — Surmise  of  their  different  origin— Belief  of  the  Ojibways  in  a 
Great  Spirit— Their  extreme  veneration — Sacrifice — ^Visions  of  the  Great 
Spirit — Mode  of  obtaining  guardian  or  dream  Spirits — Fasts  and  dreams- 
Sacrificial  feasts — Grand  rite  of  the  Me-da-we-win — It  is  not  yet  nnderstood 
by  the  whites — Misrepresented  by  missionaries  and  writers — It  contains  their 
most  ancient  hieroglyphics,  and  the  most  ancient  idiom  of  their  language — 
Rules  of  the  Me^a-we-win — Tradition  of  the  snake-root — OJibway  medicine 
sack — Custom  among  the  Black  feet  bearing  a  resemblance  to  the  ark  and 
the  High  Priesthood  of  the  Hebrews— Totemic  division  into  families — ^Their 
traditions  bear  a  similitude  to  Bible  history — Antagonistical  position  between 
the  Ojibways  and  Dakotas — Belief  of  the  Ojibways  in  a  future  state — Im- 
portant facts  deduced  therefrom. 

I  AM  fully  aware  that  many  learned  and  able  writers 
have  given  to  the  world  their  opinions  respecting  the  ori- 
gin of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  the  American  Conti- 
nent, and  the  manner  in  which  they  first  obtained  a  foot- 
ing and  populated  this  important  section  of  the  earth, 
which,  for  so  many  thousand  years,  remained  unknown  to 
the  major  portion  of  mankind  inhabiting  the  Old  World. 

It  is,  however,  still  a  matter  of  doubt  and  perplexity ;  it 
is  a  book  sealed  to  the  eyes  of  man,  for  the  time  has  not 
yet  come  when  the  Great  Ruler  of  all  things,  in  His  wis- 
dom, shall  make  answer  through  his  inscrutable  w^ays  to 
the  question  which  has  puzzled,  and  still  puzzles  the  minds 
of  the  learned  civilized  world.    How  came  America  to  be 


YAOUE  TBADinOKS  OF  ORIGIN.  OO 

first  inhabited  bv  man?    What  branch  of  tlie  groat  human 
&m]Iy  are  its  aboriginal  people  descentleil  from  ? 

Ever  having  lived  in  the  wilderness,  even  beyond  what 
is  known  as  the  western  frontiers  of  white  immigration, 
where  books  are  scarce  and  difficult  to  be  procured,  I 
have  never  had  the  coveted  opportunity  and  advantage  of 
reading  the  opinions  of  the  various  eminent  authors  who 
have  written  on  this  subject,  to  compare  with  them  the 
crude  impressions  which  have  gradually,  and  I  may  say 
naturally,  obtained  possession  in  my  own  mind,  during  my 
whole  life,  which  I  have  passed  in  a  close  connection  of 
residence  and  blood  with  different  sections  of  the  Ojibway 
tribe. 

The  impressions  and  the  principal  causes  which  have 
led  to  their  formation,  I  now  give  to  the  public  to  be  taken 
for  what  they  are  considered  worth.  Clashing  with  the 
received  opinions  of  more  learned  writers,  whose  words  are 
taken  as  standard  authority,  they  may  be  totally  rtyected, 
in  which  case  the  satisfaction  will  still  be  left  nie,  that 
before  the  great  problem  had  been  fully  solved,  I,  a  per- 
son in  language,  thoughts,  beliefs,  and  blood,  partly  an 
Indian,  had  made  known  my  crude  and  humble  opinion. 

Respecting  their  own  origin  the  Ojibwaysare  even  more 
totally  ignorant  tlian  their  white  brethren,  for  they  have 
no  Bible  to  tell  them  that  God  originally  made  Adam, 
from  whom  the  whole  human  race  is  sprung.  They  have 
their  beliefs  and  oral  traditions,  but  so  obscure  and  un- 
natural, that  nothing  approximating  to  certainty  can  be 
drawn  from  them.  They  fully  believe,  and  it  forms  part 
of  their  religion,  that  the  world  has  once  been  covered 
by  a  deluge,  and  that  we  are  now  living  on  what  they 
term  the  "  new  earth."  This  idea  is  fully  accounted  for  by 
their  vague  traditions;  and  in  their  Me-da-we-w4n  or 
Religion,  hieroglyphics  are  used  to  denote  this  second 
earth. 


66  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

They  fully  believe  that  the  Red  man  mortally  angered 
the  Great  Spirit  which  caused  the  deluge,  and  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  new  earth  it  was  only  through  the  medium 
and  intercession  of  a  powerful  being,  whom  they  denomi- 
nate Man-ab-o-sho,  that  they  were  allowed  to  exist,  and 
means  were  given  them  whereby  to  subsist  and  support 
life ;  and  a  code  of  religion  was  more  lately  bestowed  on 
them,  whereby  they  could  commune  with  the  offended 
Great  Spirit,  and  ward  off"  the  approach  and  ravages  of 
death.     This  thej'  term  Me-darwe-win. 

Respecting  their  belief  of  their  own  first  existence,  I  can 
give  nothing  more  appropriate  than  a  minute  analysis  of 
the  name  which  they  have  given  to  their  race — An-ish-in- 
aub-ag.  This  expressive  word  is  derived  from  An-ish-aw, 
meaning  without  cause,  or  "  spontaneous,"  and  in-aub-a- 
wc-se,  meaning  the  "  human  body."  The  word  An-ish-in- 
aub-ag,  therefore,  literally  translated, signifies  ^'spontaneous 
man." 

Henry  R.  Schoolcraft  (who  has  apparently  studied  this 
language,  and  has  written  respecting  this  people  more  than 
any  other  writer,  and  whose  works  as  a  whole,  deserve  the 
standard  authority  which  is  given  to  them  by  the  literary 
world),  has  made  the  unaccountable  mistake  of  giving  as 
the  meaning  of  this  important  name,  "  Common  people." 
We  can  account  for  this  only  in  his  having  studied  the 
language  through  the  medium  of  imperfect  interpreters. 
In  no  respect  can  An-ish-in-aub-ag  be  twisted  so  as  to 
include  any  portion  of  a  word  meaning  "common." 

Had  he  given  the  meaning  of  "  original  people,"  which 
he  says  is  the  interpretation  of  "  Lenni  Lenape,"  the  name 
which  the  ancient  Dclawares  and  eastern  sections  of  the 
Algic  tribes  call  themselves,  he  would  have  hit  nearer 
the  mark.  "  Spontaneous  man"  is,  however,  the  true  lite- 
ral translation,  and  I  am  of  the  impression  that  were  the 


IDEA   OF   CREATIOX.  57 

two  apparently  different  names  of  Lenni  Lenape  and  An- 
ish-in-aub-ag  fully  analyzed,  and  correctly  pronounced  by  a 
person  understanding  fully  the  language  of  both  sections  of 
the  same  family,  who  call  themselves  respectively  by  these 
names,  not  only  the  meaning  would  be  found  exactly  to 
coincide,  but  also  the  words,  differing  only  slightly  in  pro- 
nunciation. 

The  belief  of  the  Algics  is,  as  their  name  denotes,  that 
they  are  a  spontaneous  people.  They  do  not  pretend, 
as  a  people,  to  give  any  reliable  account  of  their  first 
creation.  It  is  a  subject  which  to  them  is  buried  in  dark- 
ness and  mystery,  and  of  which  they  entertain  but  vague 
and  uncertain  notions ;  notions  which  are  fully  embodied 
in  the  word  An-ish-in-aub-ag. 

Since  the  white  race  have  appeared  amongst  them,  and 
since  the  persevering  and  hard-working  Jesuit  mission- 
aries during  the  era  of  the  French  domination,  carried  the 
cross  and  their  teachings  into  the  heart  of  the  remotest 
wilderness,  and  breathed  a  new  belief  and  new  tales  into 
the  ears  of  the  wild  sons  of  the  forest,  their  ideas  on  this 
subject  have  become  confused,  and  in  many  instances  they 
have  pretended  to  imbibe  the  beliefs  thus  early  i»romul- 
gated  amongst  them,  connecting  them  with  their  own 
more  crude  and  mythological  ideas.  It  is  diffi^jult  on  this 
account,  to  procure  from  them  what  may  have  been  their 
pure  and  original  belief,  apart  from  what  is  perpetuated 
by  the  name  which  we  have  analyzed.  It  requires  a  most 
intimate  acquaintance  with  them  as  a  people,  and  indi- 
vidually with  their  old  story  tellers,  also  with  their  lan- 
guage, beliefs,  and  customs,  to  procure  their  real  beliefs 
and  to  analyze  the  tales  they  seldom  refuse  to  tell,  and 
separate  the  Indian  or  original  from  those  portions  which 
thev  have  borrowed  or  imbibed  from  the  whites.  Their 
innate   courtesy  and   politeness   often   carry  them  so  far 


68  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

that  they  seldom,  if  ever,  refuse  to  tell  a  story  when  asked 
by  a  white  man,  respecting  their  ideas  of  the  creation  and 
the  origin  of  mankind. 

These  tales,  though  made  up  for  the  occasion  by  the 
Indian  sage,  are  taken  by  his  white  hearers  as  their  bona 
fide  belief,  and,  as  such,  many  have  been  made  public,  and 
accepted  by  the  civilized  world.  Some  of  their  sages  have 
been  heard  to  say,  that  the  "  Great  Spirit"  from  the  earth 
originally  made  three  different  races  of  men — the  white, 
the  black,  and  red  race.  To  the  first  he  gave  a  book,  de- 
noting wisdom ;  to  the  second  a  hoe,  denoting  servitude 
and  labor ;  to  the  third,  or  red  race,  he  gave  the  bow  and 
arrow,  denoting  the  hunter  state.  To  his  red  children  the 
"  Great  Spirit"  gave  the  great  island  on  which  the  whites 
have  found  them ;  but  because  of  having  committed  some 
great  wickedness  and  angered  their  Maker,  they  are 
doomed  to  disappear  before  the  rapid  tread  and  advance 
of  the  wiser  and  more  favored  pale  face.  This,  abbrevi- 
ated and  condensed  into  a  few  words,  is  the  story,  with 
variations,  with  which,  as  a  general  thing,  the  Indian  has 
amused  the  curiosity  of  his  inquisitive  white  brother. 

It  is,  however,  plainly  to  be  seen  that  these  are  not  their 
original  ideas,  for  they  knew  not,  till  they  came  amongst 
them,  of  the  existence  of  a  white  and  black  race,  nor  of 
their  characteristic  symbols  of  the  book  and  the  hoe. 

Were  we  to  entertain  the  new  belief  which  is  being  ad- 
vocated by  able  and  learned  men,  who  have  closely  studied 
the  Biblical  with  the  physical  history  of  man,  that  the 
theory  taught  us  in  the  Sacred  Book,  making  mankind 
the  descendants  of  one  man — Adam — is  false,  and  that 
the  human  family  are  derived  originally  from  a  multi- 
plicity of  progenitors,  definitely  marked  by  physical  dif- 
ferences, it  would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  arrive  at  once 
to  certain  conclusions  respecting  the  manner  in  which 
America  became  populated.     But  a  believing  mind  is  loth 


SPONTANEOUS   MAN.  59 

to  accept  the  assertions,  arguments,  and  opinions  of  a  set 
of  men  who  would  cast  down  at  one  fell  swoop  the  widely- 
received  beliefs  inculcated  in  the  minds  of  enlightened 
mankind  by  the  sacred  book  of  God.  Men  will  not  fall 
blindly  into  such  a  belief,  not  even  with  the  most  con- 
vincing arguments. 

Throw  down  the  testimony  of  the  Bible,  annul  in  your 
mind  its  sacred  truths,  and  we  are  at  once  thrown  into  a 
perfect  chaos  of  confusion  and  ignorance.  Destroy  the 
belief  which  has  been  enteilained  for  ages  by  the  enlight- 
ened portion  of  mankind,  and  we  arc  thrown  at  once  on  a 
level  with  the  ignorant  son  of  the  forest  respecting  our 
own  origin.  In  his  natural  state  he  would  even  have  the 
advantage  of  his  more  enlightened  brother,  for  he  deduces 
his  beliefs  from  what  he  sees  of  nature  and  nature's  work, 
and  possessing  no  certain  proof  or  knowledge  of  the  manner 
of  his  creation,  he  simply  but  forcibly  styles  himself 
"spontaneous  man."  On  the  other  hand,  the  white  man, 
divested  of  Bible  truths  and  history,  j'et  possessing  wisdom 
and  learning,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  conflicting  testimony 
of  ages  past,  descended  to  him  in  manuscript  and  ancient 
monuments,  possessing  also  a  knowledge  of  the  physical 
formation  of  all  races  of  men  and  the  geological  formation 
of  the  earth,  would  still  be  at  a  loss  to  arrive  at  certain 
conclusions;  and  the  deeper  he  bit  into  the  apple  of  know- 
ledge, the  more  confused  would  be  his  mind  in  atterai)ting 
without  the  aid  of  God's  word  to  solve  the  deep  mysteries 
of  Nature — to  solve  the  mystery  of  the  creation  of  a  uni- 
verse in  which  our  earth  is  apparently  but  as  a  grain  of 
sand,  and  to  solve  the  problem  of  his  own  mysterious  ex- 
istence. 

"We  pause,  therefore,  before  we  take  advantage  of  any 
apparent  discrepancy  or  contradiction  in  the  Bible  which 
may  be  artfully  shown  to  us  by  unbelieving  writers,  and 
to  make  use  of  it  to  more  easily  prove  any  favorite  theory 


60  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

which  we  may  imbibe  respecting  the  maimer  in  which 
America  first  became  peopled. 

Assume  the  ground  that  the  human  species  does  not 
come  of  one  common  head,  and  the  existence  of  the  red 
race  is  a  problem  no  longer ;  but  believe  the  word  of  the 
Holy  Bible,  and  it  will  remain  a  mystery  till  God  wills 
otherwise.  In  the  mean  time,  we  can  but  conjecture  and 
surmise;  each  person  has  a  right  to  form  his  own  opinion. 
Some  deduce  from  the  writings  of  others,  and  others  from 
personal  observation,  and  by  making  known  the  causes 
which  have  led  to  the  formation  of  his  opinion,  he  will 
add  to  the  general  mass  of  information  which  has  been 
and  is  gradually  collecting,  from  which  eventually  more 
certain  deductions  will  be  arrived  at. 

Taking  the  ground  that  the  theory  respecting  the  origin 
of  the  human  race  taught  us  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  is 
true,  I  will  proceed  to  express  my  humble  opinion  respect- 
ing the  branch  of  the  human  race  from  which  originates 
that  particular  type  of  the  aboriginal  race  of  America 
comprised  by  the  term  Algic  or  Algonquin,  of  which  grand 
family  the  Ojibway  tribe,  of  whom  I  shall  more  particu- 
larly treat,  forms  a  numerous  and  important  section. 

During  my  long  residence  among  the  Ojibways,  after 
numberless  inquiries  of  their  old  men,  I  have  never  been 
able  to  leani,  by  tradition  or  otherwise,  that  they  entertain 
the  belief  that  all  the  tribes  of  the  red  race  inhabiting 
America  have  ever  been,  at  any  time  since  the  occupancy 
of  this  continent,  one  and  the  same  people,  speaking  the 
same  language,  and  practising  the  same  beliefs  and  cus- 
toms. The  traditions  of  this  tribe  extend  no  further  into 
the  past  than  the  once  concentration  or  coalition  under 
one  head,  of  the  different  and  now  scattered  tribes  belong- 
ing to  the  Algic  stock. 

We  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  America  has  not 
been  peopled  from  one  nation  or  tribe  of  the  human  femily, 


DISSIMILAR  AMERICAN  TRIBES.  61 

for  there  are  differences  amongst  its  inhabitants  and  con- 
trarieties as  marked  and  fully  developed  as  are  to  be  found 
between  European  and  Asiatic  nations — wide  differences 
in  language,  beliefs,  and  customs. 

A  close  study  of  the  dissimilarities  existing  between 
the  Ojibways  and  Dakotas,  who  have  more  immediately 
come  under  my  observation,  has  led  me  fully  to  believe 
that  they  are  not  descended  from  the  same  people  of  the 
Old  World,  nor  have  they  ever  in  America  formed  one 
and  the  same  nation  or  tribe.  It  is  true  that  they  assimi- 
late in  color  and  in  their  physical  formation,  which  can  l>e 
accounted  for  by  their  residence  in  the  same  climate,  and 
sustaining  life  through  the  same  means.  Many  of  their 
customs  are  also  alike,  but  these  have  been  naturally 
similarized  and  entailed  on  them  by  living  in  the  same 
wild  hunter  state,  and  many  they  have  derived  from  one 
another  during  their  short  fitful  terms  of  peace  and  inter- 
course. Here  all  similitude  between  the  two  tribes  cikIr. 
They  cannot  differ  more  widely  than  they  do  in  language ; 
and  the  totemic  system,  which  is  an  important  an<l  leading 
characteristic  among  the  Ojibways,  is  not  known  to  the 
Dakotas.  They  differ  also  widely  in  their  religious  beliefs, 
and  as  far  back  as  their  oral  traditions  descend  with  any 
certainty,  they  tell  of  even  having  been  mortal  enemies, 
waging  against  each  other  a  bloody  and  externiinating 
warfare. 

Assuming  the  ground  which  has  been  proved  both 
probable  and  practicable  by  different  eminent  authors, 
that  the  American  continent  has  been  j^opulate<l  from  the 
eastern  and  northeastern  shores  of  Asia,  it  is  easv  to 
lielieve  that  not  only  one,  but  portions  of  diilerent  Asiatic 
tribes  found  their  way  thither,  wliich  will  account  for  tlie 
radical  differences  to  be  found  in  the  languages  of  the 
several  stocks  of  the  American  aborigines. 

Taking  these  grounds,  the  writer  is  disi)0sed  to  enter- 


62  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

tain  the  belief  that,  while  the  original  ancestors  of  the 
Dakota  race  might  have  formed  a  tribe  or  portion  of  a 
tribe  of  the  roving  sons  of  Tartary,  whom  they  resemble 
in  many  essential  respects,  the  Algics,  on  the  other  hand, 
may  be  descended  from  a  portion  of  the  ten  lost  tribes  of 
Israel,  whom  they  also  resemble  in  many  important  par- 
ticulars. 

Of  this  latter  stock  only  can  I  speak  with  any  certainty. 
I  am  fully  aware  that  the  surmise  which  is  here  advanced 
is  not  new,  but  is  one  which  has  already  elicited  much  dis- 
cussion ;  and  although  later  writers  have  presented  it  as 
an  exploded  idea,  yd  I  cannot  refrain  from  presenting  the 
ideas  on  this  subject  which  have  gradually  inducted  them- 
selves into  my  mind. 

Boudinot  and  other  learned  writers,  having  at  their  com- 
mand the  books  and  observations  on  the  Indian  tribes 
which  have  been  published  from  time  to  time  since  their 
first  discovery,  and  possessing  an  intimate  knowledge  of 
Biblical  history,  have  fallen  into  the  same  belief,  and 
from  a  mass  of  book  information  they  have  been  enabled 
to  offer  many  able  arguments  to  prove  the  Red  Race  of 
America  descendants  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel.  I  have 
never  had  the  advantage  of  seeing  or  reading  these  bookp, 
and  only  know  of  their  existence  from  hearsay,  and  the 
casual  remarks  or  references  of  the  few  authors  I  have 
been  enabled  to  consult.  The  belief  which  I  have  now  ex- 
pressed has  grown  on  me  imperceptibly  from  my  youth, 
ever  since  I  could  first  read  the  Bible,  and  compare  with  it 
the  lodge  stories  and  legends  of  my  Indian  grandfathers, 
around  whose  lodge  fires  I  have  passed  many  a  winter 
evening,  listening  with  parted  lips  and  open  ears  to  their 
interesting  and  most  forcibly  told  tales. 

After  reaching  the  age  of  maturity,  I  pursued  my  in- 
quiries with  more  sj^stem,  and  the  more  information  I 
have  obtained  from  them — the  more  I  have  become  ac- 


RESEMBLANCE  TO   HEBREWS.  63 

qaainted  with  their  anomalous  and  difficult  to  be  under- 
stood characters — the  more  insight  I  have  gaCined  into 
their  religious  and  secret  rites  and  faith,  the  more  strongly 
has  it  been  impressed  on  my  mind  that  tbey  bear  a  close 
affinity  or  analogy  to  the  chosen  people  of  God,  and  they 
are  either  descendants  of  the  lost  tribes  of  larael,  or  they 
have  had,  in  some  former  era,  a  close  contact  and  inter- 
course with  the  Hebrews,  imbibing  from  them  their 
beliefs  and  customs  and  the  traditions  of  their  patriarchs. 

To  enter  into  a  detailed  account  of  all  the  numerous  and 
trivial  causes  which  have  induced  me  to  entertain  this 
idea,  would  take  up  much  space,  and  as  the  subject  has 
been  so  much  dwelt  upon,  by  those  who,  from  having 
made  the  subject  the  study  of  their  lives,  and  who  by 
their  researches  have  gathered  much  of  the  re<^iui.'site  in- 
formation to  arrive  at  more  just  conclusions  than  the 
humble  writer,  I  will  confine  mj'self  to  stating  a  few  gen- 
eral facts,  some  of  which  may  have  missed  the  attention 
of  my  predecessors  on  this  road  of  inquiry,  and  which 
none  but  those  intimately  acquainted  with  the  Indians, 
and  possessing  their  fullest  confidence,  are  able  to  obtain. 

It  is  a  general  fact  that  most  people  who  have  been  dis- 
covered living  in  a  savage  and  unenlicrhtcned  state,  and 
even  whole  nations  living  in  partial  civilization,  have  been 
found  to  be  idolaters — having  no  just  conception  of  a 
great  first  Cause  or  Creator,  invisible  to  human  eyes,  and 
pervading  all  space.  With  the  Ojibways  it  is  not  so ;  the 
fact  of  their  firm  belief  and  great  veneration,  in  an  over- 
ruling Creator  and  Master  of  Life,  has  been  noticed  by  all 
who  have  had  close  intercourse  with  tlieni  since  their 
earliest  discovery.  It  is  true  that  they  believe  in  a  multi- 
plicity of  spirits  which  pervade  all  nature,  j^et  all  these  are 
subordinate  to  the  one  Great  Spirit  of  good. 

This  belief  is  as  natural  (if  not  more  so),  as  the  belief  of 
the  Catholics  in  their  interceding  saints,  which  in  some 


64  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

respects  it  resembles,  for  in  the  same  light  as  intercessors 
between  him  and  the  Great  Spirit,  does  the  more  simple 
Red  Man  regard  the  spirits  which  in  his  imagination  per- 
vade all  creation.  The  never-failing  rigid  fasts  of  first 
manhood,  when  they  seek  in  dreams  for  a  guardian  spirit, 
illustrates  this  belief  most  forcibly. 

Ke-che-mun-e-do  (Great  Spirit)  is  the  name  used  by  the 
Ojibways  for  the  being  equivalent  to  our  God.  They  have 
another  term  which  can  hardly  be  surpassed  by  any  one 
word  in  the  English  language,  for  force,  condensity,  and 
expression,  namely:  Ke-zharinune-do,  which  means  pity- 
ing, charitable,  overruling,  guardian  and  merciful  Spirit ; 
in  fact,  it  expresses  all  the  great  attributes  of  the  Qod  of 
Israel.  It  is  derived  from  Ke-zha-wand-e-se-roin,  meaning 
charity,  kindness— Ke-zha-wus-so  expressing  the  guardian 
feeling,  and  solicitude  of  a  parent  toward  its  oftspring, 
watching  it  with  jealous  vigilance  from  harm ;  and  Shah- 
wau-je-gay,  to  take  pity,  merciful,  with  Mun-e-do  (spirit). 
There  is  nothing  to  equal  the  veneration  with  which  the 
Indian  regards  this  unseen  being.  They  seldom  even  ever 
mention  his  name  unless  in  their  Me-da-we  and  other  re- 
ligious rites,  and  in  their  sacrificial  feasts ;  and  then  an 
address  to  him,  however  trivial,  is  always  accompanied 
with  a  sacrifice  of  tobacco  or  some  other  article  deemed  pre- 
cious by  the  Indian.  They  never  use  his  name  in  vain, 
and  there  is  no  word  in  their  language  expressive  of  a  pro- 
fane oath,  or  equivalent  to  the  many  words  used  in  pro- 
fane swearing  by  their  more  enlightened  white  brethren. 

Instances  are  told  of  persons  while  enduring  almost 
superhuman  fasts,  obtaining  a  vision  of  him  in  their 
dreams ;  in  such  instances  t^ie  Great  Spirit  invariably  ap- 
pears to  the  dreamer  in  the  shape  of  a  beautifully  and 
strongly -formed  man.  And  it  is  a  confirmed  belief 
amongst  them,  that  he  or  she  who  has  once  been  blessed 


MIXOB  SPIBITS.  65 

with  this  vision,  is  fated  to  live  to  a  good  old  age  and  in 
enjovment  of  ease  and  plenty. 

All  other  minor  or  guardian  spirits  whom  thev  coort  in 
dieir  first  dream  of  fiistiog  appear  to  them  in  the  shape 
of  quadrupeds,  birds,  or  some  inanimate  object  in  nature, 
as  the  moon,  the  stars,  or  the  imaginary  thanderers ;  and 
even  this  dream-spirit  is  never  mentioned  without  sacri- 
fice. The  dream  itself  which  has  appeared  to  the  taster, 
guides  in  a  great 'measure  his  future  course  in  life,  and  he 
never  relates  it  without  oflering  a  sacrificial  feast  to  the 
spirit  of  the  dream.  The  bones  of  the  animal  which  he 
offers  are  carefully  gathered,  unbroken,  tied  together,  and 
either  hung  on  a  tree,  thrown  into  deep  water,  or  carefully 
burnt.  Their  beliefs  and  rites,  connected  with  their  f^gts 
and  dreams,  are  of  great  im^iortance  to  them:«elves,  more 
so  than  has  been  generally  understood  by  writers  who  have 
treated  of  the  Algics. 

These  facts  are  mentioned  here  to  show  an  analoev  with 
the  ancient  and  primitive  customs  of  the  Hebrew.-? — their 
faith  in  dreams,  their  knowledge  and  veneration  of  the 
unseen  God,  and  the  customs  of  ikstingr  and  rjacritii-e. 
Minor  customs,  equally  similar  with  the  ur-ages  of  the 
Hebrews  as  we  read  in  the  Bible,  rnicrht  be  enumerate^l ; 
for  instance,  the  never-failing  rfcjiaration  of  tlie  female 
daring  the  first  period  of  menstruation,  their  war  cu?-- 
toms,  etc.  But  it  is  not  the  intention  of  the  writer  to 
enter  with  prolixity  on  this  field  of  inquiry  which  has 
been  so  often  trod  by  able  writers. 

The  grand  rite  of  Me-da-we-win  (or,  as  we  have  leame<l 
to  term  it,  "  Grand  Medicine)  and  the  beliefs  incorporate^! 
therein,  are  not  yet  fully  understood  by  the  whites.  This 
important  custom  is  still  shrouded  in  mystery,  even  to  my 
own  eyes,  though  I  have  taken  much  pains  to  inquire,  and 
made  use  of  every  advantage,  possessed  by  speaking  their 
language  perfectly,  being  related  to  them,  posses-^ing  their 

5 


66  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

friendship  and  intimate  confidence,  has  given  me,  and 
yet  I  frankly  acknowledge  that  I  stand  as  yet,  as  it  were, 
on  the  threshold  of  the  Me-da-we  lodge.  I  believe,  how- 
ever, that  J  have  obtained  full  as  much  and  more  general 
and  true  information  on  this  matter  than  any  other  per- 
son who  has  written  on  the  subject,  not  excepting  a  great 
and  standard  author,  who,  to  the  surprise  of  many  who 
know  the  Ojibways  well,  has  boldly  asserted  in  one  of  his 
works  that  he  has  been  regularly  initiated  into  the  myste- 
ries of  this  rite,  and  is  a  member  of  the  Me-da-we  Society. 
This  is  certainly  an  assertion  hard  to  believe  in  the  Indian 
country;  and  when  the  old  initiators  or  Indian  priests 
are  told  of  it,  they  shake  their  heads  in  incredulity  that  a 
white  man  should  ever  have  been  allowed  in  truth  to  be- 
come a  member  of  their  Me-da-we  lodge. 

An  entrance  into  the  lodge  itself,  while  the  ceremonies 
are  being  enacted,  has  sometimes  been  granted  through 
courtesy ;  but  this  does  not  initiate  a  person  into  the  mys- 
teries of  the  creed,  nor  does  it  make  him  a  member  of  the 
society. 

Amongst  the  Ojibways,  the  secrets  of  this  grand  rite  are 
as  sacredly  kept  as  the  secrets  of  the  Masonic  Lodge 
among  the  whites.  Fear  of  threatened  and  certain  death, 
either  by  poison  or  violence,  seals  the  lips  of  the  Me-da-we 
initiate,  and  this  is  the  potent  reason  why  it  is  still  a 
secret  to  the  white  man,  and  why  it  is  not  more  generally 
understood. 

Missionaries,  travellers,  and  transient  sojourners  amongst 
the  Ojibways,  who  have  witnessed  the  performance  of  the 
grand  Me-da-we  ceremonies,  have  represented  and  published 
that  it  is  composed  of  foolish  and  unmeaning  ceremonies. 
The  writer  begs  leave  to  say  that  these  superficial  obser- 
vers labor  under  a  great  mistake.  The  Indian  has  equal 
right,  and  may  with  equal  truth  (but  in  his  utter  ignorance 
is  more  excusable),  to  say,  on  viewing  the  rites  of  the 


THE  MB-DA-WK   RITE.  67 

Catholic  and  other  churches,  that  they  consist  of  unmean- 
ing and  nonsensical  ceremonies.  There  is  nmeh  yet  to  l)e 
learned  from  the  wild  and  apparently  simple  son  of  the 
forest,  and  the  most  which  remains  to  be  learned  is  to  be 
derived  from  their  religious  beliefs. 

In  the  Me-da-we  rite  is  incorporated  most  that  is  ancient 
amongst  them — songs  and  traditions  that  have  descended, 
not  orally,  but  in  hieroglyphics,  for  at  least  a  long  line  of 
generations.  In  this  rite  is  also  perpetuated  the  purest  and 
most  ancient  idioms  of  their  language,  which  difters  some- 
what from  that  of  the  common  every-day  use.  And  if 
comparisons  are  to  be  made  between  the  language  of  the 
Ojibways  and  the  other  languages,  it  must  be  with  their 
religious  idiom. 

The  winter  has  learned  enough  of  the  religion  of  the 
Ojibways  to  strengthen  his  belief  of  the  analogy  with  tlic 
Hebrews.  They  assert  that  the  Me-da-we  rite  was  granted 
them  by  the  Great  Spirit  in  a  time  of  trouble  and  death, 
through  the  intercession  of  Man-ab-osho,  the  universal 
uncle  of  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag.  Certain  rules  to  guide 
their  course  in  life  were  given  them  at  the  same  time,  and 
are  represented  in  hieroglyphics.  These  great  rules  of  life, 
which  the  writer  has  often  heard  inculcated  by  the  Me- 
da-we  initiators  in  their  secret  teachings  to  their  novices, 
bear  a  strong  likeness  to  the  ten  commandments  revealed 
by  the  Almighty  to  the  children  of  Israel,  amidst  the 
awful  lightning  and  thunder  of  Mount  Sinai. 

They  have  a  tradition  telling  of  a  great  pestilence,  which 
suddenly  cut  olf  many  while  encamped  in  one  great 
village.  They  were  saved  by  one  of  their  number,  to 
whom  a  spirit  in  the  shape  of  a  serpent  discovered  a  certain 
root,  which  to  this  day  they  name  the  Ke-na-big-wushk  or 
8Qakeroot.  The  songs  and  rites  of  this  medicine  are  in- 
corporated in  the  Me-da-we.  The  above  circumstance 
is  told   to   have  happened  when  the  "  earth  was  new,'' 


68  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS, 

and  taking  into  consideration  the  lapse  of  ages,  and  their 
being  greatly  addicted  to  figurative  modes  of  expression, 
this  tradition  bears  some  resemblance  to  the  plague  of  the 
children  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  which  was  stopped  by 
means  of  the  brazen  serpent  of  Moses. 

The  Ojibway  pin-jig-o-saun,  or  as  we  term  it,  "  medicine 
bag,"  contains  all  which  he  holds  most  sacred ;  it  is  pre- 
served with  great  care,  and  seldom  ever  allowed  a  place  in 
the  common  wigwam,  but  is  generally  left  hanging  in  the 
open  air  on  a  tree,  where  even  an  ignorant  child  dare  not 
touch  it.  The  contents  are  never  displayed  without  much 
ceremony.  This  too,  however  distant,  still  bears  some 
analogy  to  the  receptacle  of  the  Holy  of  Holies  of  the 
Hebrews. 

I  have  leanied  from  people  who  have  been  resident 
amongst  them,  that  the  tribe  known  as  the  Blackfeet,  living 
above  the  sources  of  the  Missouri,  practise  a  custom  which 
bears  a  still  stronger  likeness  to  the  sacred  ark  and  priest- 
hood, as  used  of  old  in  Israel.  The  Blackfeet,  by  com- 
paring portions  of  their  language  which  has  been  pub- 
lished by  the  persevering  Father  do  Smet,  and  portions 
that  I  have  learned  verbally  from  others,  with  the  language 
of  the  Ojibways,  has  convinced  me  that  they  belong  to  the 
same  family  of  tribes,  and  may  be  denominated  Algics. 
Any  portion,  therefore,  of  their  customs  which  may  have 
fallen  under  our  observation,  may  be  appropriately  men- 
tioned here,  to  strengthen  the  grounds  we  have  taken 
respecting  their  common  origin. 

A  man  is  appointed  by  the  elders  and  chiefs  of  the 
Blackfeet  every  four  years  to  take  charge  of  the  sacred 
pipe,  pipestem,  mat,  and  other  emblems  of  their  religious 
beliefs.  A  lodge  is  allotted  for  his  especial  use,  to  contain 
these  emblems  and  articles  pertaining  to  his  ofiSee.  Four 
horses  are  given  him  to  pack  these  things  from  place  to 
place,  following  the  erratic  movements  of  the  camp.    This 


CUSTOM   OF  THE  BLACKFEET  INDIANS.  69 

functionary  is  obliged  to  practise  seven  fasts,  and  to  live 
during  the  term  of  his  priesthood  in  entire  celibacy.  Even 
if  he  possesses  a  family,  on  his  appointment  as  "Great 
Medicine"  he  must  separate  from  them  during  his  term, 
and  the  public  supports  them.  All  religious  councils  are 
held  in  his  lodge,  and  disputes  are  generally  adjusted  by 
him  as  judjge.  His  presence  and  voice  are  sufficient  to  quell 
all  domestic  disturbance,  and  altogether  he  holds  more 
a<'tual  power  and  influence  than  even  the  civil  and  war 
chiefs.  His  face  is  always  painted  black,  and  he  wears  his 
hair  tied  in  a  large  knot  over  his  forehead,  and  through 
this  knot  is  passed  a  sharp  stick  with  which  he  scratches 
his  body,  should  he  have  occasion,  for  he  is  not  to  use  his 
finger  nails  for  this  purpose.  None  but  he  can  or  dare 
handle  the  sacred  pipe  and  emblems.  At  the  end  of  his 
term  the  tribe  presents  him  with  a  new  lodge,  horses,  and 
so  forth,  wherewith  to  commence  life  anew. 

It  cannot  but  strike  the  attention  of  an  observer,  that 
this  custom,  this  peculiar  personage  with  his  lodge  and 
sacred  emblems,  among  the  roving  sons  of  the  prairies, 
resembles  forcibly  the  ark  and  high  priesthood  of  the 
wandering  Israelites  of  old.  I  wish  again  to  remark  that 
the  fact  of  this  custom  being  in  use  among  the  Blackfeet, 
has  not  been  obtained  under  my  own  personal  observation, 
and  therefore  I  cannot  vouch  fully  for  its  truth.  Having 
learned  it,  however,  of  persons  of  undoubted  veracity,  I 
have  deemed  it  worthy  of  insertion  here.  It  was  corrobo- 
rated to  me  during  the  summer  of  1849,  by  Paul  Kane,  Esq., 
a  Canadian  gentleman,*  while  stopping  at  my  house  at 
Crow  Wing  on  the  Mississippi,  with  Sir  Edward  Poor  and 

1  Paal  Kane  was  an  artist  of  Toronto.  In  the  Parliament  Library  of  the 
Dominion  of  Canada,  at  Ottawa,  are  twelve  of  his  oil  paintings  representing 
Indian  life  toward  the  Rocky  Mountains.  In  1859  a  book  from  his  pen  was 
pablibhed  in  London,  with  the  title  Wanderinffs  of  an  Artiit  among  thf  Tndimt 
ofSorth  Ameneajfrom  Canada  to  Van  Converts  Island  and  Oreyon  — E.  D.  N. 


70  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

others,  en  route  for  Selkirk's  Settlement,  Oregon  and  Cali- 
fornia. He  appeared  a  learned  and  much  travelled  man, 
and  having  been  during  the  course  of  former  travels,  and 
during  a  long  connection  with  the  Hudson  Bay  Company, 
a  sojourner  more  or  less  among  the  Blackfeet,  he  had 
learned  of  the  existence  of  the  above  peculiar  custom. 

Another  peculiar  trait  among  the  Algics  is  that  which 
has  already  been  fully  dwelt  upon  under  the  head  of  their 
Totemic  division.  There  is  nothing  to  which  I  can  com- 
pare the  purity  and  rigid  conformity  with  which  this 
division  into  families  has  been  kept  for  centuries  and  pro- 
bably ages,  amongst  the  Ojibways,  as  the  division  of  the 
Hebrews  into  tribes,  originating  from  the  twelve  sons  of 
Jacob.  Another  peculiarity  which  has  most  forcibly  struck 
my  mind  as  one  worthy  of  notice,  and  which  in  Ikct  first 
drew  my  attention  to  this  subject,  is  the  similitude  which 
exists  between  the  oral  traditions  and  lodge  stories  of  the 
Ojibways  with  the  tales  of  the  Hebrew  patriarchs  in  the 
Old  Testament. 

They  tell  one  set  of  traditions  which  treat  of  the  adven- 
tures of  eight,  ten,  and  sometimes  twelve  brothers.  The 
youngest  of  these  brothers  is  represented  in  the  many  tra- 
ditions which  mention  them,  as  the  wisest  and  most  be- 
loved of  their  father,  and  lying  under  the  special  guardian- 
ship of  the  Great  Spirit.  In  one  tradition  under  the  name 
of  Wa-jeeg-e-wa-kon-ay  (Fisher  skin  coat)  he  delivers  his 
brethren  from  divers  diflSeulties  entailed  on  them  from 
their  own  folly  and  disobedience.  In  another  tradition  he 
is  made  to  supply  his  brethren  with  corn.  The  name  of 
the  father  is  sometimes  given  as  Ge-tub-e.  The  similarity 
between  these  and  other  traditions,  wnth  the  Bible  stories 
of  Jacob  and  his  twelve  sons,  cannot  fail  to  attract  the  at- 
tention of  any  person  who  is  acquainted  with  both  ver- 
sions. 

The   tradition  of  the  delus^e,  and   traditions  of  wars 


OJIBWAY  TRADITIONS  OP  THE  BIBLE.  71 

between  the  different  Totemic  clans,  all  bear  an  analogy 
with  tales  of  the  Bible. 

To  satisfy  my  own  curiosity  I  have  sometimes  inter- 
preted to  their  old  men,  portions  of  Bible  history,  and 
their  expression  is  invariably :  "  The  book  must  be  true, 
for  our  ancestors  have  told  us  similar  stories,  generation 
after  generation,  since  the  earth  was  new."  It  is  a  bold 
assertion,  but  it  is  nevertheless  a  true  one,  that  were  the 
traditions  of  the  Ojibways  written  in  order,  and  published 
in  a  book,  it  would  as  a  whole  bear  a  striking  resemblance 
to  the  Old  Testament,  and  would  contain  no  greater  im- 
probabilities than  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  loose  man- 
ner in  which  these  traditions  have  been  peq^etuated ; 
naturally  losing  force  and  truth  in  descending  orally 
through  each  succeeding  generation.  Discard,  then,  al- 
together the  idea  of  any  connection  existing  or  having 
existed  between  the  Ojibways  and  the  Hebrews,  and  it 
will  be  ibund  difficult  to  account  for  all  the  similarities  • 
existing  between  many  of  their  rites,  customs,  and  beliefs. 
Notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  and  may  be  advanced 
to  prove  the  Ojibways  descended  from  the  lost  tribes  of 
Israel,  or  at  least,  their  once  having  had  close  communion 
with  them,  yet  I  am  aware  that  there  are  many  stubborn 
facts  and  arguments  against  it,  the  principal  of  which  is 
probably  their  total  variance  in  language.  Never  having 
studied  the  Hebrew  language,  I  have  not  had  the  advan- 
tage of  comparing  with  it  the  Ojibway,  and  on  this  point 
I  cannot  express  any  opinion. 

It  is  not  supposable,  however,  that  the  ten  lost  tribes  of 
Israel  emigrated  from  the  land  of  their  captivity  in  one 
body,  and  proceeding  direct  to  the  eastern  shores  of  Asia, 
crossed  over  to  America  (by  some  means  which,  through 
changes  and  convulsions  in  nature,  have  become  extinct 
and  unknown  to  the  present  age)  there  to  resume  the  rites 
of  their  religion,  practise  the  Mosaic  laws,  and  isolated 


72  MIIWESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

from  the  rest  of  mankind,  perpetuated  in  their  primitive 
purity  their  language  and  beliefs. 

On  the  contrary,  if  the  Algics  are  really  descendants  of 
these  tribes,  it  must  be  only  from  a  portion  of  them,  as  rem- 
nants of  the  lost  tribes  have  been  discovered  in  the  Kesto- 
rians  of  Asia.  To  arrive  in  America,  these  portions  must 
have  passed  through  strange  and  hostile  tribes  of  people,  and 
in  the  course  of  their  long  wanderings  and  sojourns  amongst 
them,  they  might  have  adopted  portions  of  their  languages 
and  usages,  losing  thereby  the  purity  of  their  own.  It  is 
natural  to  surmise  that  they  were  driven  and  followed  in- 
to America  by  hostile  tribes  of  Asia,  and  that  they  have 
been  thus  driven  and  followed  till  checked  by  the  waves 
of  the  broad  Atlantic.  This  would  account  for  the  antag- 
onistical  position  in  which  they  and  the  Dakotas  were  first 
discovered,  and  which,  as  the  Algics  are  now  being  pressed 
back  by  the  white  race,  on  the  track  of  their  old  emigra- 
tion, has  again  been  renewed  more  deadly  than  ever. 
Truly  are  they  a  wandering  and  accursed  race !  They  now 
occupy  a  position  wedged  in  as  it  were,  between  the  on- 
ward resistless  tide  of  European  emigration,  and  the  still 
powerful  tribes  of  the  Naud-o-wa-se-wug  ("  Like  unto  the 
Adders"),  their  inveterate  and  hereditary  enemies.  As  a 
distinct  people  their  final  extinction  appears  inevitable, 
though  their  blood  may  still  course  on  as  long  as  mankind 
exists. 

I  cannot  close  these  remarks  on  this  subject  (though  they 
have  already  been  lengthened  further  than  was  at  first  in- 
tended), without  offering  a  few  words  respecting  the  belief 
of  the  Ojibways  in  a  future  state.  Something  can  be  de- 
ducted from  this  respecting  their  condition  in  former  ages, 
and  the  direction  from  which  they  originally  emigrated. 

When  an  Ojibway  dies,  his  body  is  placed  in  a  grave, 
generally  in  a  sitting  posture,  facing  the  west.  With  the 
body  are  buried  all  the  articles  needed  in  life  for  a  journey. 


THE  BOAD  OF  SOULS.  7$ 

If  a  man,  his  gun,  blanket,  kettle,  fire  :?teel.  flint  and  moc- 
casins; if  a  woman,  her  moccasiu.s  axe,  {lortage  collar, 
blanket  and  kettle.  The  soul  is  supposed  to  9tand  im- 
mediately after  the  death  of  the  body,  on  a  deef>  beaten 
path,  which  leads  westward ;  the  first  object  he  come»  to 
m  following  this  path,  is  the  great  Oda-<ymiu  (Heart 
berry),  or  strawberry,  which  stands  on  the  road^^ide  like  a 
huge  rock,  and  from  which  he  takes  a  handl'ul  and  eats  on 
his  way.  He  travels  on  till  he  reaches  a  deej*,  rapid  stream 
of  water,  over  which  lies  the  much  dreadetl  Ko-go-gaup-o- 
gun  or  rolling  and  sinking  bridge ;  once  safely  over  thi:*  as 
the  traveller  looks  back  it  assumes  the  sha{ie  of  a  huge 
serpent  swimming,  twisting  and  untwisting  its  folds  across 
the  stream.  After  camping  out  four  nights,  and  travelling 
each  day  through  a  prairie  country,  the  soul  arrives  in  the 
land  of  spirits,  where  he  finds  his  relatives  accumulated 
since  mankind  was  first  created  ;  all  is  rejoicing,  singing 
and  dancing ;  they  live  in  a  beautiful  country  intersfiersed 
with  clear  lakes  and  streams,  forests  and  prairies,  and 
abounding  in  fruit  and  game  to  repletion— in  a  won!, 
abounding  in  all  that  the  red  man  most  covets  in  this  life, 
and  which  conduces  most  to  his  happiness.  It  is  that  kind 
of  a  paradise  which  he  only  by  his  manner  of  life  on  this 
earth,  is  fitted  to  enjoy.  Without  dwelling  further  on  this 
belief,  which  if  carried  out  in  all  its  details  would  occupy 
under  the  head  of  this  chapter  much  unnecessary  s[»ace,  I 
will  now  state  the  conclusions  which  may  possibly  be 
educed  from  it. 

The  Ojibway  believes  his  home  after  death  to  lie  west- 
ward. In  their  religious  phraseology,  the  road  of  souls  is 
sometimes  called  Ke-wa-kun-ah,  '' Homeward  road."  It 
is,  however,  oftener  named  Che-ba-kun-ah  (road  of  souls). 
In  the  ceremony  of  addressing  their  dead  before  depositing 
•  them  in  the  grave,  I  have  often  heard  the  old  men  use  the 
word  Ke-go-way-se-kah  {you  are  going  homeward).     This 


74  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

road  is  represented  as  passing  mostly  through  a  prairie 
country. 

Is  it  not  probable  from  these  beliefs  that  ages  ago  the 
Qjibways  resided  westward,  and  occupied  a  country  "  flow- 
ing in  milk  and  honey" — a  country  abounding  in  all 
that  tends  to  their  enjoyment  and  happiness,  and  to  which 
they  look  back  as  the  tired  traveller  on  a  burning  desert 
looks  back  to  a  beautiful  oasis  which  he  has  once  passed, 
or  as  the  lonely  wanderer  looks  back  to  the  once  happy 
home  of  his  childhood?  May  they  not  forcibly  have  been 
driven  from  this  former  country  by  more  powerful  nations — 
have  been  pressed  east  and  still  further  eastward  from 
Asia  in  to  America,  and  over  its  whole  extent,  arrested 
by  the  waves  of  the  Atlant  ic  Ocean  ?  And,  like  a  receding 
wave,  they  have  turned  their  faces  westward  towards  their 
former  country,  within  the  past  four  centuries  forced  back 
by  European  discovery  and  immigration. 

With  their  mode  of  transmitting  traditions  from  father 
to  son  orally,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that  their  present 
belief  in  the  westward  destination  of  the  soul  has  origi- 
nated from  the  above-surmised  era  in  their  ancient  history. 
And  the  tradition  of  a  once  happy  home  and  country,  being 
imperfectly  transmitted  to  our  times  through  long  lines  of 
generations,  has  at  last  merged  into  the  simple  and  natural 
belief  of  a  future  state,  which  thoroughly  pervades  the 
Indian  mind,  and  guides,  in  a  measure,  his  actions  in  life, 
and  enables  him  to  emile  at  the  approach  of  death. 

They  have  traditions  connected  with  this  belief  which 
forcibly  illustrate  the  surmises  we  have  advanced. 

In  conclusion,  I  will  again  remark  that  though  I  am  fully 
aware  that  the  subject,  and  much-^lisputed  point,  of  the 
origin  of  the  American  Indian  is  far  beyond  my  depth  of 
understanding  and  limited  knowledge,  yet  I  have  deemetl 
it  a  duty  to  thus  make  known  the  facts  embodied  in  this 
chapter,  and  ideas,  however  crude  and  conflicting  with  the 


ALGIC  AND   HEBREW  ANALOGIES.  75 

received  opinions  of  more  learned  authors.  I  oftor  them 
for  what  they  may  be  worth,  and  if  they  be  ever  used 
towards  elucidating  this  mystery  by  wise  men  who  may 
make  it  an  object  of  study  and  research,  the  end  of  making 
them  public  will  be  satisfactorily  fulfilled. 

The  analogies  which  have  been  noticed  as  existing 
between  the  Hebrew  and  Algic  tribes  have  not  struck  my 
attention  individually;  others  whom  I  have  consulted, 
living  as  isolated  among  the  Ojibways  as  I  have  been, 
holding  daily  communion  with  them,  speaking  their  lan- 
guage, hearing  their  legends  and  lodge  stories,  and,  withal, 
readers  of  the  Bible,  have  fallen  into  the  same  belief,  and 
this  simple  &ct  is  Itself  full  worthy  of  notice. 


76  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

EMIGRATION  OP  THE  OJIBWAYS  FROM  THE  SHORES  OP  THE 
ATLANTIC  OCEAN,  TO  THEIR  OCCUPATION  OF  THE  AREA  OP 
LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

Tradition  of  the  sea-ahell— Tradition  of  the  otter— Separation  of  the  OJIbwayt, 
Potta-wat-umees  and  Ottaways  at  the  straitfl  of  Michilimacinac — Origin  of 
their  tribal  names — Causes  of  their  emigration  from  the  Atlantic  seaboard — 
Ojibways  settle  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie — They  separate  into  two  divisions — 
Movements  of  the  northern  division — Traditional  anecdote  of  the  war 
between  the  Marten  and  the  Omush-kas  families — Movements  of  the  southern 
division — Allegory  of  the  cranes — Copper-plate  reg^ter  of  the  Crane  family — 
Era  of  their  first  occupation  of  Point  8haug-a-waum-ik-ong — ^Tradition  of 
the  extermination  of  the  Mundua  tribe. 

The  history  of  the  Ojibway  tribe,  till  within  the  past 
five  centuries,  lies  buried  in  darkness  and  almost  utter 
oblivion.  In  the  preceding  chapter  we  have  feebly  at- 
tempted to  lift  the  veil  which  covers  their  past,  by  oftering 
well-founded  facts  which  can  be  excusably  used  in  the 
formation  of  conjectures  and  probabilities.  All  is,  however, 
still  nothing  but  surmise  and  uncertainty,  and  what  of 
this  nature  has  been  presented,  has  not  been  given,  nor  can 
it  be  considered  as  authentic  history.  We  will  now 
descend  to  times  and  events  which  are  reached  by  their 
oral  historic  traditions,  and  which  may  be  offered  as  certain, 
though  not  minute  history.  Through  close  inquiry  and 
study  of  their  vague  figurative  traditions,  we  have  dis- 
covered that  the  Ojibways  have  attained  to  their  present 
geographical  position,  nearly  in  the  centre  of  the  North 
American  continent,  from  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
about  the  Gulf  of  the  St.  Lawrence  River.  The  manner  in 
which  I  first  received  a  certain  intimation  of  this  fact,  may 


THE   ME- DA- WE  DflTlATORY   BITES.  ti 

illustrate  it  more  forcibly  to  the  reader,  and  u  i»resented 
as  follows : — 

I  was  once  standing  near  the  entrance  of  an  Ojibway 

Me-da-we-gaun,  more  commonly  known  as  the  "  Grand 

Medicine  Lodge/'  while  the  inmates  were  busy  in  the  i>er- 

formance  of  the   varied  ceremonies  of  this,  their  chief 

medical  and  religious  rite.     The  lodge  measured  in  length 

about  one   hundred  feet,  and  fifteen  in  width,  was  but 

partially  covered  along  the  sides  with  green  b<»ughs  of  the 

balsam  tree,  and  the  outside  Ri>ectator  could  view  without 

hindrance  the  different  ceremonies  enacting  within.     On  a 

pole  raised  horizontally  above  its  whole  length  were  hung 

pieces  of  cloth,  calico,  handkerchiefs,  blankets,  etc. — the 

offerings  or  sacrifice  of  the  novice  who  was  about  to  be 

initiate  into  the  mvsteries  of  the  Me-<la-we  societv.     The 

lodge  was  full  of  men  and  women  who  sat  in  a  row  along 

both  of  its  sides.     Xone  but  those  who  were  members  of 

the  society  and  who  had  regularly  bec*n  initiate*!,  were 

allowed  to  enter.     They  were  dressed  and  paiiite<l  in  their 

best  and  most  fancy  clothing  and  colors,  and  each  held 

in  his  hand  the  Me-da-wi-aun  or  medicine  r^ack,  which 

consisted  of  bird  skins,  stutFed  otter,  beaver  and  snake 

skins. 

The  novice  in  the  process  of  initiation,  sat  in  the  centre 
on  a  clean  mat  facing  the  Me-da-wautijr,  a  cellar  j»ost 
planted  in  the  centre  of  the  lodge,  daulted  with  vermilion 
and  ornamented  with  tufts  of  birds'  down.  The  ftmr  old 
and  grave-looking  We-kauns,  or  initiating  priests,  Htocnl 
around  him  with  their  medicine  sacks,  drum-,  and  rattles. 
As  I  partially  understood,  and  could  therefore  npj»reciate, 
the  meaning  and  objects  of  their  strange  ceroniOnies,  and 
could  partially  understand  their  peculiar  religious  idiom, 
I  stood,  watched,  and  listened  with  a  far  deoj>er  interest 
than  couhl  be  felt  in  the  mind  of  a  mere  casual  observer, 
who  is  both  unacquainted  with  the  objects  of  the  rites  or 


78  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

language  of  these  simple  children  of  nature,  and  who,  in 
his  greater  wisdom,  deems  it  but  the  unmeaning  mum- 
mery and  superstitious  rites  of  an  ignorant  race,  buried  in 
heathenish  darkness. 

One  of  the  four  We-kauns,  after  addressing  a  few  re- 
marks to  the  novice  in  a  low  voice,  took  from  his  medicine 
sack,  the  Me-da-me-gis,  a  small  white  sea-shell,  which  is 
the  chief  emblem  of  the  Me-da-we  rite.  Holding  this  on 
the  palm  of  his  hand,  he  ran  slowly  around  the  inside  of 
the  lodge,  displaying  it  to  the  inmates,  and  followed  by 
his  fellow  We-kauns  swinging  their  rattles,  and  exclaiming 
in  a  deep  guttural  tone,  "whe,  whe,  whe."  Circling  the 
lodge  in  this  impressive  manner,  on  coming  again  to  the 
novice,  they  stopped  running,  uttering  a  deep,  sonorous, 
"  Whay-ho-ho-ho."  They  then  quietly  walked  oif,  and 
taking  their  stand  at  the  western  end  of  tne  lodge,  the 
leader  still  displaying  the  shell  on  the  palm  of  his  hand, 
delivered  a  loud  and  spirited  harangue. 

The  language  and  phrases  used  were  so  obscure  to  a 
common  listener,  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  give  a 
literal  translation  of  the  whole  speech.  The  following 
passage,  however,  forcibly  struck  my  attention : 

"  While  our  forefathers  were  living  on  the  great  salt 
water  toward  the  rising  sun,  the  great  Megis  (sea-shell) 
showed  itself  above  the  surface  of  the  great  water,  and 
the  rays  of  the  sun  for  a  long  period  were  reflected  from 
its  glossy  back.  It  gave  warmth  and  light  to  the  An-ish- 
in-aub-ag  (red  race).  All  at  once  it  sank  into  the  deep, 
and  for  a  time  our  ancestors  were  not  blessed  with  its  lierht. 
It  rose  to  the  surface  and  appeared  again  on  the  great  river 
which  drains  the  waters  of  the  Great  Lakes,  and  again  for 
a  long  time  it  gave  life  to  our  forefathers,  and  reflected 
back  the  rays  of  the  sun.  Again  it  disappeared  from  sight 
and  it  rose  not,  till  it  appeared  to  the  eyes  of  the  An-ish- 
in-aub-ag  on  the  shores  of  the  first  great  lake.     Again  it 


THE  LEQBND   OF  THE   MEGIS.  79 

sank  finom  sight,  and  death  daily  visited  the  wigwams  of 
our  forefathers,  till  it  showed  its  back,  and  reflected  the 
rays  of  the  sun  once  more  at  Bow-e-ting  (Sault  Ste.  Marie). 
Here  it  remained  for  a  long  time,  but  once  more,  and  for 
the  last  time,  it  disappeared,  and  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag  was 
left  in  darkness  and  misery,  till  it  floated  and  once  more 
showed  its  bright  back  at  Mo-ning-wun-a-kaun-ing  (La 
Pointe  Island),  where  it  has  ever  since  reflected  back  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  and  blessed  our  ancestors  with  life,  light, 
and  wisdom.  Its  rays  reach  the  remotest  village  of  the 
wide  spread  Ojibways."  As  the  old  man  delivered  this 
talk,  he  continued  to  display  the  shell,  which  he  represented 
as  the  emblem  of  the  great  megis  of  which  he  was  speak- 
ing. 

A  few  days  after,  anxious  to  learn  the  true  meaning  of 
this  allegory,  I  proceeded  one  evening  to  the  lodge  of  the 
old  priest,  and  presenting  him  with  some  tobacco  and  cloth 
for  a  pair  of  leggings  (which  is  an  invariable  custom  when 
any  genuine  information  is  wanted  of  them,  connected  with 
their  religious  beliefs),  I  requested  him  to  explain  to  me 
the  meaning  of  his  Me-da-we  harangue. 

After  filling  his  pipe  and  smoking  of  the  tobacco  I  had 
presented,  he  proceeded  to  give  me  the  desired  information 
as  follows : — 

"  My  grandson,"  said  he,  "  the  megis  I  spoke  of,  means 
the  Me-da-we  religion.  Our  forefathers,  many  string  of 
lives  ago,  lived  on  the  shores  of  the  Great  Salt  Water  in 
the  east.  Here  it  was,  that  while  congregated  in  a  great 
Wn,  and  while  they  were  suftering  the  ravages  of  siek- 
iiess  and  death,  the  Great  Spirit,  at  the  intercession  of  Man- 
ab-o-sho,  the  great  common  uncle  of  the  An-ish-in-aub-ag, 
grauted  them  this  rite  wherewith  life  is  restored  and  pro- 
longed. Our  forefathers  moved  from  the  shores  of  the 
great  water,  and  proceeded  westward.  The  Me-fla-we 
lodge  was  pulled  down  and  it  was  not  again  erected,  till 


80  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

our  forefathers  again  took  a  stand  on  the  shores  of  the  great 
river  near  where  Mo-ne-aung  (Montreal)  now  stands. 

"  In  the  course  of  time  this  town  was  again  deserted,  and 
our  forefathers  still  proceeding  westward,  lit  not  their  fires 
till  they  reached  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  where  again 
the  rites  of  the  Me-da-we  were  practised. 

"Again  these  rites  were  forgotten,  and  the  Me-da-we 
lodge  was  not  built  till  the  Ojibways  found  themselves 
congregated  at  Bow-e-tiug  (outlet  of  Lake  Superior),  where 
it  remained  for  many  winters.  Still  the  Ojibways  moved 
westward,  and  for  the  last  time  the  Me-da-we  lodge  was 
erected  on  the  Island  of  La  Pointe,  and  here,  long  before 
the  pale  face  appeared  among  them,  it  was  practised  in  its 
purest  and  most  original  form.  Many  of  our  &thers  lived 
the  full  term  of  life  granted  to  mankind  by  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  the  forms  of  many  old  people  were  mingled 
with  each  rising  generation.  This,  my  grandson,  is  the 
meanmg  of  the  words  you  did  not  understand ;  they  have 
been  repeated  to  us  by  our  fathers  for  many  generations.'* 

Thus  was  it  that  I  first  received  particular  corroborating 
testimony  to  the  somewhat  mooted  point  of  the  direction 
from  which  the  Ojibways  have  reached  their  present  geo- 
graphical position.  It  is  only  from  such  religious  and 
genuine  traditions  that  the  fact  is  to  be  ascertained.  The 
common  class  of  the  tribe  who  are  spread  in  numerous 
villages  north  and  west  of  Lake  Superior,  when  asked 
where  they  originally  came  from,  make  answer  that  they 
originated"  from  Mo-ning-wuna-kaun-ing  (La  Pointe),  and 
the  phrase  is  often  used  in  their  speeches  to  the  whites, 
that  "  Mo-ning-wuna-kaun-ing"  is  the  spot  on  which  the 
Ojibway  tribe  first  grew,  and  like  a  tree  it  has  spread  its 
branches  in  every  direction,  in  the  bands  that  now  occupy 
the  vast  extent  of  the  Ojibway  earth ;  and  also  that  "  it  is 
the  root  from  which  all  the  far  scattered  villages  of  the 
tribe  have  sprung." 


THE  SEPARATION  OP  THE  0JIBWAY8.  81 

A  superficial  inquirer  would  be  easily  misled  by  these 
assertions,  and  it  is  only  through  such  vague  and  figura- 
tive traditions  as  the  one  we  have  related,  that  any  degree 
of  certainty  can  be  arrived  at,  respecting  their  position 
and  movements  prior  to  the  time  when  the  tribe  first  lit 
their  central  fire,  and  built  their  Me-da-we  lodge  on  the 
Island  of  La  Pointe. 

There  is  another  tradition  told  by  the  old,  men  of  the 
Ojibway  village  of  Fond  du  Lac — Lake  Superior,  which 
tells  of  their  former  residence  on  the  shores  of  the  great 
salt  water.    It  is,  however,  so  similar  in  character  to  the 
one  I  have  related,  that  its  introduction  here  would  oc- 
cupy unnecessary  space.    The  only  difference  between  the 
two  traditions,  is  that  the  otter,  which  is  emblematical  of 
one  of  the  four  Medicine  spirits,  who  are  believed  to  pre- 
side over  the  Medawe  rites,  is  used  in  one,  in  the  same 
figurative  manner  as  the  sea-shell  is  used  in  the  other ;  first 
appearing  to  the  ancient  An-ish-in-aub-ag  from  the  depths 
of  the  great  salt  water,  again  on  the  river  St.  Lawrence, 
then  on  Lake  Huron  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  again  at  La  Pointe, 
but  lastly  at  Fond  du  Lac,  or  end  of  Lake  Superior,  where 
it  b  Raid  to  have  forced  the  sand  bank  at  the  mouth  of  the 
St  Louis  River.     The  place  is  still  pointed  out  by  the 
Indians  where  they  believe  the  great  otter  broke  through. 
It  is  comparatively  but  a  few  generations  back,  that 
this  tribe  have  been  known  by  their  present  distinctive 
name  of  Ojibway.    It  is  certainly  not  more  than  three 
centuries,  and  in  all  probability  much  less.     It  is  only 
within  this  term  of  time,  that  they  have  been  disconnected 
88  a  distinct  or  separate  tribe  from  the  Ottaways  and 
Potta-wat-um-ies.     The  name  by  which  they  were  known 
when  incorporated  in  one  body,  is  at  the  present  day  un- 
certain. 

The  final  separation  of  these  three  tribes  took  place  at 
the  Straits  of  Michilimacinac  from  natural  causes,  and  the 
6 


82  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

partition  has  been  more  and  more  distinctly  defined,  and 
perpetuated  through  locality,  and  by  each  of  the  three 
divided  sections  assuming  or  receiving  distinctive  appella- 
tions : — 

The  Ottaways  remaining  about  the  spot  of  their  final 
separation,  and  being  thereby  the  most  easterly  section, 
were  first  discovered  by  the  white  race,  who  bartered  with 
them  their  merchandise  for  furs.  They  for  many  years 
acted  as  a  medium  between  the  white  traders  and  their 
more  remote  western  brethren,  providing  them  in  turn  at 
advanced  prices,  with  their  much  desired  commodities. 
They  thus  obtained  the  name  of  Ot-tah-way,  "trader," 
which  they  have  retained  as  their  tribal  name  to  the 
present  day.  The  Potta-wat-um-ees  moved  up  Lake 
Michigan,  and  by  taking  with  them,  or  for  a  time  per- 
petuating the  national  fire,  which  according  to  tradition  was 
sacredly  kept  alive  in  their  more  primitive  days,  they  have 
obtained  the  name  of  **  those  who  make  or  keep  the  fire,'* 
which  is  the  literal  meaning  of  their  tribal  cognomen. 

The  Ojibways,  pressing  northward  and  westward,  were 
soon  known  as  an  important  and  distinctive  body  or  tribe, 
and  meeting  with  fierce  and  inveterate  enemies,  the  name 
of  Ojibway, "  to  roast  till  puckered  up,"  they  soon  obtained 
through  practising  the  old  custom  of  torturing  prisoners 
of  war  by  fire,  as  has  already  been  mentioned  more  fully 
in  a  previous  chapter.  The  original  cause  of  their  emigra- 
tion from  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  westward  to  the  area 
of  Lake  Superior,  is  buried  in  uncertainty.  K  pressed  or 
driven  back  by  more  powerful  tribes,  which  is  a  most 
probable  conjecture,  they  are  not  willing  to  acknowledge 
it.» 

From  the  earliest  period  that  their  historical  traditions 
treat  of,  they  tell  of  having  carried  on  an  exterminating 

1  See  Hietory  of  Ojibways  based  upon  docnmeDts,  in  this  Tolume. 


FURTHER   EMIGRATION   OF  THE   OJIBWAYS.  83 

war  with  the  Iroquois,  or  Six  Nations  of  New  York, 
whom  th^y  term  Naud-o-waig,  or  Adders.  The  name 
indicates  the  deadly  nature  of  these,  their  old  and  power- 
ful antagonists,  whose  concentrated  strength  and  numbers, 
and  first  acquaintance  with  the  use  of  the  white  man's 
murderous  fire  arms,  caused  them  to  leave  their  ancient 
village  sites  and  seek  westward  for  new  homes. 

Sufficient  has  been  seen  and  written  since  their  discovery 
by  the  white  race,  of  the  antagonistical  position  of  these 
two  diflTerent  &milies,  or  group  of  tribes,  to  prove  the 
certainty  of  the  above  surmise.  The  name  of  Naud-o-wa- 
se-wug,  which  is  sometimes  appKed  to  the  Dakotas  by  the 
Ojibways,  is  derived  from  the  name  by  which  they  have 
ever  known  the  Iroquois. — Naud-o-waig ;  it  implies  "our 
enemies,"  but  literally,  means  "  like  unto  the  adders." 
Various  definitions  have  been  given  to  this  name  by 
different  writers  4  the  above  is  now  presented  as  the  only 
trae  one. 

It  is  a  well-authenticated  fact  traditionally,  that  at  the 
Falls  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  the  outlet  of  I^ke  Superior, 
the  Ojibways,  after  separating  from  the  Ottaways  and 
Pottawatumees,  made  a  long  and  protracted  stay.  Their 
village  occupied  a  large  extent  of  ground,  and  their  war- 
parties  numbered  many  warriors  who  marched  eastward 
against  the  Naudoways,  and  westward  against  the  Dakota^, 
with  whom  at  this  point  they  first  came  into  collision. 

At  this  point  the  Ojibway  tribe  again  separated  into 
two  divisions,  w^hich  we  will  designate  as  the  Xortliem 
and  Southern.  The  Northern  division  formed  the  least 
numerous  body,  and  consisted  chiefly  of  the  families 
claiming  as  Totems  the  reindeer,  lynx,  and  pike.  They 
proceeded  gradually  to  occupy  the  north  coast  of  Lake 
Superior,  till  they  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  Pigeon  River 
(Kah-mau-a-tig-wa-aug).  From  this  point  they  have 
spread  over  the  country  they  occupy  at  the  present  day 


84  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

along  the  British  and  United  States  line,  and  north,  for 
into  the  British  possessions.  A  large  band  early  occupied 
and  formed  a  village  at  Rainy  Lake.  Here  they  first 
came  in  contact  with  the  Assineboins  (a  tribe  of  seceding 
Dakotas),  and  from  this  point,  after  entering  into  a  firm 
and  lasting  peace  with  the  Assineboins  and  Knis-te-noe, 
they  first  joined  their  brethren  of  the  Southern  division 
in  their  wars  against  the  fierce  Dakotas.  This  band  have 
to  this  day  retained  the  cognomen  of  Ko-je-je-win-in-e-wug, 
from  the  numerous  straits,  bends,  and  turnings  of  the 
lakes  and  rivers  which  they  occupy. 

A  large  body  of  this  Northern  division  residing  imme- 
diately on  the  north  shores  of  the  Great  Lake,  at  Grand 
Portage  and  Thunder  Bay,  and  claiming  the  Totem  of  the 
Ke-nouzhay  or  Pike,  were  formerly  denominated  0-mush- 
kas-ug.  Tradition  says  that  at  one  time  their  fellow- 
Ojibways  made  war  on  them.  This  war  was  brought 
about  by  persons  belonging  to  the  Pike  family  murdering 
some  members  of  the  Marten  Totem  family.  It  was  but 
the  carrying  out  of  their  custom  of  "  blood  for  blood." 
It  was  neither  very  deadly  nor  of  long  duration,  and  to 
illustrate  its  character  more  fully,  I  will  introduce  the  fol- 
lowing traditional  anecdote : — 

A  party  consisting  of  warriors  belonging  to  the  Martin 
family  was  at  one  time  collected  at  Fond  du  Lac.  Tliey 
proceeded  on  the  war-path  against  the  family  of  the 
Omush-kas,  living  on  the  north  shore  of  the  Great  Lake, 
for  this  family  had  lately  spilled  their  blood.  They  dis- 
covered a  single  wigwam  standing  on  the  sandy  shores  of 
the  lake,  and  the  Martens,  having  stealthily  approached, 
raised  the  war-whoop,  and  as  was  the  custom  in  battle  (to 
show  their  greater  manhood),  they  threw  off  every  article 
of  clothing,  and  thus,  perfectly  naked,  rushed  furiously 
to  the  attack.  The  Omush-kas,  head  of  the  family  occu- 
pying the  threatened  lodge,  was  busy  arranging  his  fish- 


THE  NORTHERN  0JIBWAY8.  85 

net,  and  not  aware  that  war  had  been  declared,  he  paid  no 
attention  to  his  jelling  visitors,  but  calmly  continued  his 
peaceful  occupation. 

One  of  the  Martens,  rushing  into  the  lodge,  and,  throw- 
ing his  arms  about  him,  exclaimed, "  Ene-ne-nin-duk-o-nah" 
(a  man  I  hold),  meaning  that  he  took  him  captive. 

The  simple  Omushkas,  looking  up,  merely  remarked, 
"Let  me  go ;  you  are  tangling  my  net."  Still  the  Marten, 
keeping  his  hold,  more  loudly  exclaimed,  "Ene-ne-nin- 
duk-o-nah.**  The  Omushkas,  now  perceiving  his  naked- 
ness, grasped  a  sensitive  part  of  his  person,  in  turn  jok- 
ingly exclaimed,  "  Nin-sah-eta-in-ne-ne-nin-duk-o-nah  " 
("  'tis  only  I  who  truly  hold  a  man"),  and  the  simple  man 
continued  to  consider  the  attack  as  a  mere  farce.  The 
war-club,  however,  of  the  enraged  Marten  now  descended 
with  fearful  force  on  his  head,  and  he  died  exclaiming, 
*' Verily  they  are  killing  me." 

A  considerable  body  of  the  Northern  Ojibways  are  de- 
nominated by  their  fellow-tribesmen  Sug-wau-dug-ah-win- 
in-e-wug  (men  of  the  thick  firwoods),  derived  from  the 
interminable  forests  of  balsam,  spruce,  pine,  and  tamarac 
trees  which  cover  their  hunting-grounds.  Their  early 
French  discoverera  named  them  "Bois  Forts,"  or  Hard- 
woods. 

Another  section  forming  the  most  northern  branch  of 
this  tribe  are  denominated  Omushke-goes  (Swamp-people), 
derived  also  from  the  nature  of  the  country  they  occupy. 

The  Xorthem  division,  which  comprises  these  different 
sections,  having  been  separated  from  the  main  body  of  the 
tribe  forming  the  Southern  division,  now  upwards  of  eight 
generations,  a  difference  (though  not  a  radical  one),  has 
become  perceptible  in  their  common  language.  This  con- 
sists mostly  in  the  pronunciation,  and  so  slight  is  the 
difference  in  idiom  that  one  good  interpreter,  speaking  the 
language  of  each  division,  may  suffice  for  both. 


86  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

The  characteristics,  also  of  the  northern  section  of  the 
tribe,  differ  materially  in  some  important  respects  from 
those  of  their  southern  and  western- brethren.  Not  having 
been  opposed  by  enemies  in  the  course  of  their  northern 
emigration,  they  are  consequently  not  warlike,  and  the 
name  of  Waub-ose  (Rabbit),  is  often  applied  to  them  by 
their  more  warlike  fellows,  on  account  of  their  mild  and 
harmless  disposition. 

At  the  partition  of  the  Ojibway  tribe  into  two  divisions, 
at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  the  main  body  pressed  their  way 
gradually  up  along  the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Superior. 
They  made  a  temporary  stand  at  Grand  Island,  near  the 
Pictured  Rocks,  again  at  L'Anse  Bay,  or  as  they  more 
euphoniously  name  it,  We-qua-dong.  This  grand  division 
consisted  principally  of  the  Crane  Totem  family,  the  Bear, 
the  Catfish,  the  Loon,  and  the  allied  Marten  and  Moose 
clans..  These  great  families  with  their  several  branches, 
form  at  least  eight- tenths  of  the  whole  Ojibway  tribe. 

The  Cranes  claim  the  honor  of  first  having  pitched  their 
wigwams,  and  lighted  the  fire  of  the  Ojibways,  at  Shaug- 
ah-waum-ik-ong,  a  sand  point  or  peninsula  lying  two  miles 
immediately  opposite  the  Island  of  La  Pointe.  This  fact  is 
illustrated  by  the  following  highly  allegorical  and  charac- 
teristic tradition : — 

As  a  preliminary  remark,  it  is  necessary  to  state  that 
there  exists  quite  a  variance  between  three  or  four  of  the 
principal  Totems,  as  to  which  is  hereditarily  entitled  to  the 
chief  place  in  the  tribe. 

At  a  council  (in  which  the  writer  acted  as  interpreter), 
held  some  years  ago  at  La  Pointe,  between  the  principal 
chiefs  of  the  Ojibways  and  the  United  States  Government 
Agent,  the  following  allegory  was  delivered  by  an  old 
chief  named  Tug-waug-aun-ay,  in  answer  to  the  mooted 
question  of  "  who  was  the  hereditary  chief  of  La  Pointe?" 

Ke-che-wash-keenh  (Great  Buffalo),  the  grandson  of  the 


THE   LEGEND  OF  THE  CRANE.  87 

celebrated  chief  Au-daig-we-oe  (mentioned  in  Schoolcraft's 
works),  head  of  the  Loon  Totem  clan,  was  at  this  time, 
thongh  stricken  with  years,  still  in  the  prime  of  hb  great 
oratorical  powers. 

On  this  occasion  he  opened  the  council  by  delivering  a 
most  eloquent  harangue  in  praise  of  his  own  immediate 
ancestors,  and  claiming  for  the  Loon  family  the  first  place 
and  chieftainship  among  the  Ojibways.  After  he  had 
finished  and  again  resumed  his  seat,  Tug-waug-aun-ay,  the 
head  chief  of  the  Crane  family,  a  very  modest  and  retirincc 
man,  seldom  induced  to  speak  in  council,  calmly  arose,  and 
gracefully  wrapping  his  blanket  about  his  body,  leaving 
but  the  right  arm  free,  he  pointed  toward  the  eastern  skies, 
and  exclaimed :  "  The  Great  Spirit  once  made  a  bird,  and 
he  sent  it  from  the  skies  to  make  its  abode  on  earth.  The 
bird  came,  and  when  it  reached  half  way  down,  among 
the  clouds,  it  sent  forth  a  loud  and  far  sounding  cry,  w^hieh 
was  heard  by  all  who  resideil  on  the  earth,  and  even  by 
the  spirits  who  make  their  abode  within  iU  bosom.  When 
the  bird  reached  within  sight  of  the  earth,  it  circled  slowly 
above  the  Great  Fresh  Water  Lakes,  and  again  it  uttered 
its  echoing  cry.  Nearer  and  nearer  it  circled,  looking  for 
a  resting  place,  till  it  lit  on  a  hill  overlooking  Boweting 
(Sault  Ste.  Marie);  here  it  chose  its  first  resting  place, 
pleased  with  the  numerous  white  fish  that  glanced  and 
swam  in  the  clear  waters  and  sparkling  foam  of  the  rapids. 
Satisfied  with  its  chosen  seat,  again  the  bird  sent  forth  its 
loud  but  solitary  cry;  and  the  No-kaig  (Bear  clan),  A- 
waus-e-wug  (Catfish),  Ah-auh-wauh-ug  (Loon),  and  Mous-o- 
neeg  (Moose  and  Marten  clan),  gathered  at  his  call.  A  large 
town  was  soon  congregated,  and  the  bird  whom  the  Great 
Spirit  sent  presided  over  all. 

"Once  again  it  took  its  flight,  and  the  bird  flew  slowly 
over  the  waters  of  Lake  Superior.  Pleased  with  the  sand 
point   of  Shaug-ah-waum-ik-ong,  it  circled   over   it,  and 


88  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

viewed  the  numerous  fish  as  they  swam  about  in  the  clear 
depths  of  the  Great  Lake.  It  lit  on  Shaugnah-waum-ik-ong, 
and  from  thence  again  it  uttered  its  solitary  cry.  A  voice 
came  from  the  calm  bosom  of  the  lake,  in  answer ;  the  bird 
pleased  with  the  musical  sound  of  the  voice,  again  sent 
forth  its  cry,  and  the  answering  bird  made  its  appearance 
in  the  wampum-breasted  Ah-auh-wauh  (Loon).  The  bird 
spoke  to  it  in  a  gentle  tone,  *  Is  it  thou  that  gives  answer 
to  my  cry?*  The  Loon  answered,  'It  is  L*  The  bird  then 
said  to  him, '  Thy  voice  is  music — it  is  melody — it  sounds 
sweet  in  my  ear,  from  henceforth  I  appoint  thee  to  answer 
my  voice  in  Council.' 

"  Thus,"  continued  the  chief, "  the  Loon  became  the  first 
in  council,  but  he  who  made  him  chief  was  the  Bus-in- 
aus-e  (Echo  Maker),  or  Crane.  These  are  the  words  of  my  an- 
cestors, who,  from  generation  to  generation,  have  repeated 
them  into  the  ears  of  their  children.    I  have  done." 

The  old  man  took  his  seat  in  silence,  and  not  a  chief  in 
that  stricken  and  listening  crowd  arose  to  gainsay  his 
words.  All  understood  the  allegory  perfectly  well,  and  as 
the  curling  smoke  of  their  pipes  sCrose  from  the  lips  and 
nostrils  of  the  quiet  listeners,  there  ascended  with  it  the 
universal  whisper,  "  It  is  true ;  it  is  true." 

As  an  explanation  of  the  figures  used  in  the  above  tra- 
ditional allegory,  we  will  add,  that  the  crane,  commonly 
named  in  the  Ojibway  language  Uj-e-jauk,is  the  symbol  or 
totem  of  a  large  section  of  the  tribe.  This  bird  loves  to 
soar  among  the  clouds,  and  its  cry  can  be  heard  when  flying 
above,  beyond  the  orbit  of  human  vision.  From  this  "  far- 
sounding  cry"  the  family  who  claim  it  as  their  totem  de- 
rive their  generic  name  of  Bus-in-aus-e-wug  (Echo  Makers). 
This  family  claim,  by  this  allegory,  to  have  been  the  first 
discoverers  and  pioneer  settlers  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and 
again  at  Pt.  Shaug-ah-waum-ik-ong. 

The  Loon  is  the  Totem  also  of  a  large  clan.    This  bird 


A  CURIOUS  FAMILY   REOISTSB.  89 

is  denominated  by  the  Ojibways,  Mong,  but  the  family 
who  claim  it  as  their  badge,  are  known  by  the  generic  name 
of  Ah-auh-wauh,  which  is  derived  by  imitating  its  peculiar 
ciy.  This  family  claim  the  hereditary  first  chieftainship 
in  the  tribe,  but  they  cannot  substantiate  their  pretensions 
farther  back  than  their  first  intercourse  with  the  old 
French  discoverers  and  traders,  who,  on  a  certain  occasion, 
appointed  some  of  their  principal  men  as  chiefs,  and  en- 
dowed them  with  flags  and  medals.  Strictly  confined  to 
their  own  primitive  tribal  polity,  the  allegory  of  the 
Cranes  cannot  be  controverted,  nor  has  it  ever  been  gain- 
said. 

To  support  their  pretensions,  this  family  hold  in  their 
possession  a  circular  plate  of  virgin  copper,  on  which  is 
rudely  marked  indentations  and  hieroglyjducs  denoting 
the  number  of  generations  of  the  family  who  have  passed 
away  since  they  first  pitched  their  lodges  at  Shaug-a- 
waum-ik-ong  and  took  possession  of  the  adjacent  country, 
including  the  Island  of  La  Pointe  or  Mo-ning-wun-a- 
kaun-ing. 

When  I  witnessed  this  curious  family  register  in  1842, 
it  was  exhibited  by  Tug-waug-aun-ay  to  my  father.  The 
old  chief  kept  it  carefully  buried  in  the  ground,  and  sel- 
dom displayed  it.  On  this  occasion  he  only  brought  it  to 
view  at  the  entreaty  of  my  mother,  whose  maternal  uncle 
he  was.  Father,  mother,  and  the  old  chief,  have  all  since 
gone  to  the  land  of  spirits,  and  I  am  the  only  one  still  liv- 
ing who  witnessed,  on  that  occasion,  this  sacred  relic  of 
former  days. 

On  this  plate  of  copper  was  marked  eight  deep  indenta- 
tions, denoting  the  number  of  his  ancestors  who  had  passed 
away  since  they  first  lighted  their  fire  at  Shaug-a-waum- 
ik-ong.     They  had  all  lived  to  a  good  old  age. 

By  the  rude  figure  of  a  man  with  a  hat  on  its  head, 
placed  opposite  one  of  these  indentations,  was  denoted  the 


90  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

period  when  the  white  race  first  made  his  appearance 
among  them.  This  mark  occurred  in  the  third  generation, 
leaving  five  generations  which  had  passed  away  since  that 
important  era  in  their  history. 

Tug-waug-aun-ay  was  about  sixty  years  of  age  at  the 
time  he  showed  this  plate  of  copper,  which  he  said  had 
descended  to  him  direct  through  a  long  line  of  ancestors. 
He  died  two  years  since,  and  his  death  has  added  the 
ninth  indentation  thereon;  making,  at  this  period,  nine 
generations  since  the  Ojibways  first  resided  at  La  Pointe, 
and  six  generations  since  their  first  intercourse  with  the 
whites. 

From  the  manner  in  which  they  estimate  their  genera- 
tions, they  may  be  counted  as  comprising  a  little  over  half 
the  full  term  of  years  allotted  to  mankind,  which  will  ma- 
terially exceed  the  white  man's  generation.  The  Ojib- 
ways never  count  a  generation  as  passed  away  till  the  old- 
est man  in  the  family  has  died,  and  the  writer  assumes 
from  these,  and  other  facts  obtained  through  observation 
and  inquiry,  forty  years  as  the  term  of  an  Indian  genera- 
tion. It  is  necessary  to  state,  however,  for  the  benefit  of 
those  who  may  consider  this  as  an  over-estimate,  that,  since 
the  introduction  of  intoxicating  drinks  and  diseases  of  the 
whites,  the  former  well-authenticated  longevity  of  the  In- 
dians has  been  materially  lessened. 

According  to  this  estimate,  it  is  now  three  hundred  and 
sixty  years  since  the  Ojibways  first  collected  in  one  grand 
central  town  on  the  Island  of  La  Pointe,  and  two  hundroil 
and  forty  years  since  they  were  first  discovered  by  the 
white  race. 

Seventy-seven  years  after,  Jacques  Cartier,  representing 
the  French  nation,  obtained  his  "  first  formal  meeting  with 
the  Indians  of  the  interior  of  Canada,"  and  fifty-six  years 
before  Father  Claude  Allouez  (as  mentioned  in  Bancroft's 
History  of  America),  first  discovered  the  Ojibways  congre- 


OJIBWATS  ATTACK  THE   XTX-DUA  TOWS.  91 

gated  in  the  Bay  of  Shang-a-waom-ik-ong,  preparing  to  go 
on  a  war  excursion  against  their  enemies  the  Dakotas. 

From  this  period  the  Ojibwavs  are  traditionally  well 
possessed  of  the  most  important  events  which  have  hap- 
pened to  them  as  a  tribe,  and  from  nine  generations  back, 
I  am  prepared  to  give,  as  obtained  from  their  most  vera- 
cious, reliable,  and  oldest  men,  their  history,  which  may 
be  considered  as  authentic 

In  this  chapter  we  have  noted  the  course  of  their  migra- 
tions, which,  in  all  likelihood,  occupied  nearly  two  c-enturies 
prior  to  their  final  occujiation  of  the  shores  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior. 

These  movements  were  made  while  they  were  living  in 
their  primitive  state,  when  they  possessed  nothing  but  the 
bow  and  arrow,  sharpened  stones,  and  bones  of  animaU 
wherewith  to  kill  game  and  fight  their  enemies.  During 
this  period  they  were  surrounded  by  inveterate  foes,  and 
war  was  their  chief  pastime ;  but  so  dreamy  and  ifinfuised 
are  their  accounts  of  the  battles  which  their  ancestors 
fought,  and  the  exploits  they  enacted,  that  the  writer  has 
refrained  from  dwelling  on  them  with  any  particularity. 
One  tradition,  however,  is  deemed  full  worthy  of  notice, 
and  while  offering  it  as  an  historical  fact,  it  will  at  the 
same  time  answer  as  a  specimen  of  the  mythological  char- 
acter of  their  tales  which  reach  as  far  back  as  this  jierioil. 

During  their  residence  in  the  East,  the  Ojibwavs  have  a 
distinct  tradition  of  having  annihilatcHl  a  tribe  whom  they 
denominate  Mun-dua.  Their  old  men,  whom  I  have  ques- 
tioned on  this  subject,  do  not  all  agree  in  the  location  nor  de- 
tails. Their  disagreements,  however,  arc  not  very  material, 
and  I  will  proceed  to  give,  verbatim,  the  version  of  Kah- 
nin-dum-a-win-so,  the  old  chief  of  Sandy  Lake: 

"  There  was  at  one  time  living  on  the  shores  of  a  great 
lake,  a  numerous  and  powerful  tril>e  of  jxK)ple ;  they  lived 
congregated  in  one  single  town,  which  was  so  large  that  a 


92  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

person  standing  on  a  hill  which  stood  in  its  pentre,  could 
not  see  the  limits  of  it. 

"  This  tribe,  whose  nanie  was  Mun-dua,  were  fierce  and 
warlike ;  their  hand  was  against  every  other  tribe,  and  the 
captives  whom  they  took  in  war  were  burned  with  fire  as 
offerings  to  their  spirits. 

'*A11  the  surrounding  tribes  lived  in  great  fear  of  them, 
till  their  Ojibway  brothers  called  them  to  council,  and  sent 
the  wampum  and  warclub,  to  collect  the  warriors  of  all  the 
tribes  with  whom  they  were  related.  A  war  party  was 
thus  raised,  whose  line  of  warriors  reached,  as  they  marched 
in  single  file,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see.  They  proceeded 
against  the  great  town  of  their  common  enemy,  to  put  out 
their  fire  forever.  They  surrounded  and  attacked  them 
from  all  quarters  where  their  town  was  not  bounded  by 
the  lake  shore,  and  though  overwhelming  in  their  numbers, 
yet  the  Mun-dua  had  such  confidence  in  their  own  force 
and  pmwess,  that  on  the  first  day,  they  sent  only  their 
boys  to  repel  the  attack.  The  boys  being  defeated  and 
driven  back,  on  the  second  day  the  young  men  turned  out 
to  beat  back  their  assailants.  Still  the  Ojibways  and  their 
allies  stood  their  ground  and  gradually  drove  them  in,  till 
on  the  eve  of  the  second  day,  they  found  themselves  in  pos- 
session of  half  the  great  town.  The  Mun-duas  now  became 
awake  to  their  danger,  and  on  the  third  day,  beginning  to 
consider  it  a  serious  business,  their  old  and  tried  warriors, 
*  mighty  men  of  valor,'  sang  their  war  songs,  and  putting 
on  their  paints  and  ornaments  of  battle,  they  turned  out  to 
repel  their  invaders. 

"  The  fight  this  day  was  hand  to  hand.  There  is  nothing 
in  their  traditionary  accounts,  to  equal  the  fierceness  of  the 
struggle  described  in  this  battle.  The  bravest  men,  prob- 
ably, in  America,  had  met — one  party  fighting  for  ven- 
geance, glory,  and  renown ;  and  the  other  for  everything 
dear  to  man,  home,  fiimily,  for  vary  existence  itself! 


EXTERMINATIOK   OF  THE   IIUNDUAS.  93 

"  The  Mun-dua  were  obliged  at  last  to  give  way,  and  hotly 
pressed  by  tlieir  foes,  women  and  children  threw  them- 
selves into,  and  perished  in  the  lake.  At  this  juncture 
their  aged  chief,  who  had  witnessed  the  unavailing  defence 
of  his  people,  and  who  saw  the  ground  covered  with  the 
bodies  of  his  greatest  warriors,  called  with  a  loud  voice  on 
the  *  Great  Spirit*  for  help  (for  besides  being  chief  of  the 
Miln-duas,  he  was  also  a  great  medicine  man  and  jug- 
gler). 

"  Being  a  wicked  people,  the  Great  Spirit  did  not  listen 
to  the  prayer  of  their  chief  for  deliverance.    The  aged 
medicine  man  then  called  upon  the  spirits  of  the  water 
and  of  the  earth,  who  are  the  under  spirits  of  the  *  Great 
Spirit  of  Evil,'  and  immediately  a  dark  and  heavy  fog 
arose  from  the  bosom  of  the  lake,  and  covered  in  folds  of 
darkness  the  site  of  the  vanquished  town,  and  the  scene  of 
the  bloody  battle.    The  old  chieftain  by  his  voice  gathered 
together  the  remnants  of  his  slaughtered  tribe,  and  under 
cover  of  the  Evil  Spirit's  fog,  they  left  their  homes  forever. 
The  whole  day  and  ensuing  night  they  travelled  to  escape 
from  their  enemies,  until  a  gale  of  wind,  which  the  medi- 
cine men  of  the  Ojibways  had  asked  the  Great  Spirit  to 
raise, drove  away  the  fog;  the  surprise  of  the  fleeing  Mun- 
duas  was  extreme  when  they  found  themselves  standing 
on  a  hill  back  of  their  deserted  town,  and  in  plain  view  of 
tteir  enemies. 

"*It  is  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  that  we  should 
perish,'  exclaimed  their  old  chief;  but  once  more  they 
^fagged  their  wearied  limbs  in  hopeless  flight.  They  ran 
i^to  an  adjacent  forest  where  they  buried  the  women  and 
children  in  the  ground,  leaving  but  a  small  aperture  to 
enable  them  to  breathe.  The  men  then  turned  back,  and 
once  more  they  met  their  pursuing  foes  in  a  last  mortal 
^nibat.  They  fought  stoutly  for  a  while,  when  again 
overpowered  by  numbers,  they  turned  and  fled,  but  in  a 


94  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

different  direction  from  the  spot  where  they  had  secreted 
their  families :  but  a  few  men  escaped,  who  afterward  re- 
turned, and  disinterred  the  women  and  children.  This 
small  remnant  of  a  once  powerful  tribe  were  the  next  year 
attacked  by  an  Ojibway  war-party,  taken  captive,  and  in- 
corporated in  this  tribe.  Individuals  are  pointed  out  to 
this  day  who  are  of  Mun-dua  descent,  and  who  are  mem- 
bers of  the  respected  family  whose  totem  is  the  Marten." 


96  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

south  and  west,  and  of  which,  the  migrating  Ojibways 
now  took  possession  as  intruders.  The  opposition  to  their 
further  advance  westward  commenced  when  the  Ojibways 
first  lighted  their  fires  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  it  is  from 
their  first  acquaintance  with  them,  while  located  at  this 
spot,  that  the  Dakotas  have  given  them  the  appellation  of 
Ra-ra-to-oans  (People  of  the  Falls). 

At  every  step  of  their  westward  advance  along  the 
southern  shores  of  the  Great  Lake,  the  Ojibways  battled 
with  the  Foxes  and  Dakotas;  but  they  pressed  onward, 
gaining  foot  by  foot,  till  they  finally  lit  their  fires  on  the 
sand  point  of  Sha-ga-waum-ik-ong.  On  this  spot  they  re- 
mained not  long,  for  they  were  harassed  daily  by  their 
warlike  foes,  and  for  greater  security  they  were  obliged  to 
move  their  camp  to  the  adjacent  island  of  Mon-ing-wun-a- 
kaun-ing  (place  of  the  golden-breasted  woodpecker,  but 
known  as  La  Pointe).  Here,  they  chose  the  site  of  their 
ancient  town,  and  it  covered  a  space  about  three  miles  long 
and  two  broad,  comprising  the  western  end  of  the  island. 

The  vestiges  or  signs  to  prove  this  assertiori  are  still 
visible,  and  are  especially  observable  in  the  young  growth 
of  trees  now  covering  the  spot,  compared  to  trees  standing 
on  other  portions  of  the  island  where  oaks  and  pines  appa- 
rently centuries  old,  rear  their  branches  aloft,  or  lie  pros- 
trate on  the  ground. 

In  the  younger  days  of  old  traders  and  half  breeds  still 
living,  they  tell  of  deep  beaten  paths  being  plainly  visible 
in  different  parts  of  the  island  and  even  the  forms  of  their 
ancient  gardens,  now  overgrown  with  trees,  could  still  be 
traced  out.  When  my  maternal  grandfather,  Michel 
Cadotte,  first  located  a  trading  post  on  this  island,  now 
upwards  of  sixty  years  ago,  these  different  signs  and  ves- 
tiges were  still  discernible,  and  I  have  myself  noticed  the 
difference  in  the  growth  of  trees  and  other  marks,  as  I 


DOMSSTIC  IKPLEMKNTS  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS.  97 

have  a  thousand  times  wandered  through  this,  the  island 
of  my  nativity. 

While  hemmed  in  on  this  island  by  their  enemies,  the 
Ojibways  lived  mainly  by  fishing.  They  also  practised  the 
arts  of  agriculture  to  an  extent  not  since  known  amongst 
them.  Their  gardens  are  said  to  have  been  extensive,  and 
they  raised  large  quantities  of  Mun-dam-in  (Indian  comX 
and  pumpkins. 

The  more  hardy  and  adventurous  hunted  on  the  lake 

shore  opposite  their  village,  which  was  overrun  with  moose, 

bear,  elk,  and  deer.   The  buffalo,  also,  are  said  in  those  days 

to  have  ranged  within  half  a  day's  march  from  the  lake 

shore,  on  the  barrens  stretching  towards  the  headwaters  of 

the  St.  Croix  River.     Every  stream  which  emptied  into 

the  lake,  abounded  in  beaver,  otter,  and  muskrat,  and  the 

fish  which  swam  in  its  clear  water  could  not  be  surpassed 

in  quality  or  quantity  in  any  other  spot  on  earth.    They 

manufactured  their  nets  of  the  inner  bark  of  the  bass  and 

cedar  trees,  and  from  the  fibres  of  the  nettle.     They  made 

thin  knives  from  the  rib  bones  of  the  moose  and  buffalo. 

And  a  stone  tied  to  the  end  of  a  stick,  with  which  they 

broke  branches  and  sticks,  answered  them  the  purpose  of 

an  axe.     From  the  thigh-bone  of  a  muskrat  they  ground 

their  awls,  and  fire  was  obtained  by  the  friction  of  two  dry 

sticks.     Bows  of  hard  wood,  or  bone,  sharp  stone-headed 

arrows,  and  spear  points  made  also  of  bone,  formed  their 

implements  of  war  and  hunting.     With  ingeniously  made 

traps  and  dead-falls,  they  caught  the  wily  beaver,  whose 

flesh  was  their  most  dainty  food,  and  whose  skins  made 

them  warm   blankets.     To  catch  the  moose  and  larger 

animals,  they  built  long  and  gradually  narrowing  inclosures 

of  branches,  wherein  they  would  first  drive  and  then  kill 

them,  one  after  another,  with  their  barbed  arrows.     They 

also  caught  them  in  nooses  made  of  tough  hide  and  hung 

from  a  strong  bent  tree,  over  the  road  that  these  animals 
7 


98  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

commonly  travelled  to  feed,  or  find  water.  Bear  they 
caught  in  dead-falls,  which  were  so  unfailing  that  they 
have  retained  their  use  to  this  day,  in  preference  to  the 
steel  traps  of  the  pale  faces. 

Their  old  men  tell  of  using  a  kind  of  arrow  in  hunting 
for  the  larger  animals  in  those  primitive  days,  which  I 
have  never  seen  described  in  books.  The  arrow  is  made 
with  a  circular  hole  bored  or  burnt  in  the  end,  in  which 
was  loosely  inserted  a  finely  barbed  bone.  Being  shot  into 
an  animal,  the  arrow  would  fall  off  leaving  the  barb  in  the 
body,  and  as  the  animal  moved  this  would  gradually  work 
into  its  vitals  and  soon  deprive  it  of  life. 

In  those  days  their  shirts  and  leggins  were  made  of 
finely  dressed  deer  and  elk  skins  sewed  together  with  the 
sinews  of  these  animals.  They  made  their  wigwam  cover- 
ing of  birch  bark  and  rushes ;  their  canoes  of  birch  bark 
and  thin  strips  of  cedar  wood,  sewed  together  with  the 
small  roots  of  the  pine  tree,  and  gummed  with  the  pitch 
of  the  pine,  balsam,  or  tamarac.  They  made  kettles  from 
clay  and  pulverized  stone,  and  judging  from  specimens 
found  occasionally  throughout  the  country,  they  give  evi- 
dence of  much  proficiency  and  ingenuity  in  this  line  of 
manufacture.  Copper,  though  abounding  on  the  lake 
shore,  they  never  used  for  common  purposes  ;*  considering 

*  The  tribes  of  the  lakes  were  workers  in  copper  at  an  early  period.  Cham- 
plain  in  an  account  published  in  1613,  at  Paris,  writes :  '*  Shortly  after  confer- 
ring with  them  about  many  matters  concemini;:  their  wars,  the  Algonquin 
Savage,  one  of  their  chiefs,  drew  from  a  sack  a  piece  of  copper  a  foot  long, 
which  he  gave  me.  This  was  very  handsome  and  quite  pure.  He  gave  me  to 
understand  that  there  were  large  quantities  where  he  had  taken  this,  which 
was  on  the  bank  of  a  river,  now  a  great  lake.  He  said  they  gathered  it  in 
lumps,  and  having  melted  it,  spread  it  in  sheets,  smoothing  it  with  stones.'' 

Pierre  Boucher,  the  grandfather  of  Sieur  Vcrcndrye,  the  explorer  of  the  Lake 
Winnipeg  region,  in  a  book  published  in  1064,  at  Paris,  writes  that  **  in  Lake 
Superior  there  is  a  great  island  fifty  leagues  in  circumference,  in  which  there 
is  a  very  beautiful  mine  of  copper.  There  are  other  places  in  those  quarters 
where  there  are  similar  mines ;  so  I  learned  from  four  or  five  Frenchmen,  who 
lately  returned.    They  were  gone  tbree  years,  without  finding  an  opportunity 


THE   OJIBWAYS  NOT  COPPER  WORKERS.  99 

it  sacred,  they  used  it  only  for  medicinal  rites,  and  for  or- 
nament on  the  occasion  of  a  grand  Me-da-we. 

They  are  not  therefore,  the  people  whose  ancient  tools 
and  marks  are  now  being  discovered  daily  by  the  miners 
on  Lake  Superior ;  or,  if  they  are  those  people,  it  must 
have  been  during  a  farmer  period  of  their  ancient  history; 
but  their  preserving  no  traditional  account  of  their  ances- 
tors ever  having  worked  these  copper  mines,  would  most 
conclusively  prove  that  they  are  not  the  race  whose  signs 
of  a  former  partial  civilized  state,  are  being  daily  dug  up 
about  the  shores  of  the  Great  Lake. 

During  this  era  in  their  history,  some  of  their  old  men 
affirm  that  there  was  maintained  in  their  central  town,  on 
the  Island  of  La  Pointe,  a  continual  fire  as  a  symbol  of 
their  nationality.  They  maintained  also,  a  regular  system 
of  civil  polity,  which,  however,  was  much  mixed  with 
their  religious  and  medicinal  practices.  The  Crane  and 
Aw-ause  Totem  families  were  first  in  council,  and  the  brave 
and  unflinching  warriors  of  the  Bear  family,  defended  them 
from  the  inroads  of  their  numerous  and  powerful  enemies. 

to'retam ;  they  told  me  they  had  seen  an  iug^t  of  copper,  all  refined,  which 
▼as  on  the  coast,  and  weighed  more  than  eight  hundred  pounds,  according  to 
their  estimate.  They  said  that  the  savages,  In  passing  It  made  a  fire  on  It, 
ifler  which  they  cut  off  pieces  with  their  axes.'' 

Isle  Royale  abounds  in  pits  containing  ashes,  coals,  stone  hammers,  and  chips 
of  copper,  and  in  some  places  the  scales  of  the  fishes,  which  had  been  eaten  by 
the  ancient  miners.  The  vein  rook  appears  to  have  been  heated  by  fire,  and 
the  water  dashed  thereon,  by  which  the  rock  was  fractured,  and  the  exposed 
copper  softened. 

T&loD,  Intendant  of  Justice  in  Canada,  visited  France,  taking  a  voyageur  with 
bio,  and  while  In  Paris  on  the  26th  of  February,  1669,  wrote  to  Colbert,  Minis- 
ter of  the  Colonial  Department,  "that  this  voyageur  had  penetrated  among  the 
Western  natives  farther  than  any  other  man,  and  had  seen  the  copper  mine  on 
Lake  Huron,"  and  on  the  2d  of  November,  1671,  Talon  writes  from  Quebec  : 
"The  copper  which  I  sent  from  Lake  Superior  and  the  river  Nantaouagan 
[Ontonagon],  proves  that  there  is  a  mine  on  the  border  of  some  stream.  More 
than  twenty  Frenchmen  have  seen  one  lump  at  the  lake  which  they  estimate 
Weighs  more  than  eight  hundred  pounds."  Alexander  Henry  also  alludes  to 
^per  working  on  Lake  Superior.— £.  D.  N. 


100  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLEC?nONS. 

The  rites  of  the  Me-da-we-win  (their  mode  of  worship- 
ping the  Great  Spirit,  and  securing  life  in  this  and  a  future 
world,  and  of  conciliating  the  lesser  spirits,  who  in  their 
belief,  peopb  earth,  sky,  and  waters)  was  practised  in  those 
days  in  its  purest  and  most  original  form.  Every  person 
who  had  been  initiated  into  the  secrets  of  this  mysterious 
society  from  the  first  to  the  eighth  degree,  were  impera- 
tively obliged  to  be  present  on  every  occasion  when  its 
grand  ceremonies  were  solemnized.  This  created  yearly  a 
national  gathering,  and  the  bonds  which  united  one  mem- 
ber to  another  were  stronger  than  exist  at  the  present  day, 
when  each  village  has  assumed,  at  unstated  periods,  to  per- 
form the  ceremonies  of  initiation.  Tradition  says  that  a 
large  wigwam  was  permanently  erected  in  the  midst  of 
their  great  town,  which  they  designated  as  the  Me-da-we- 
gun,  wherein  the  rites  of  their  religion  were  performed. 
Though  probably  rude  in  its  structure,  and  not  lasting  in 
its  materials,  yet  was  it  the  temple  of  a  numerous  tribe, 
and  so  sacredly  was  it  considered,  that  even  to  this  day, 
in  their  religious  phraseology,  the  island  on  which  it  stood 
is  known  by  the  name  of  Me-da-we-gaun. 

In  those  days  their  native  and  primitive  manners  and 
usages  were  rigidly  conformed  with.  Man  nor  woman 
never  passed  the  age  of  puberty  without  severe  and  pro- 
tracted fasts,  in  which  they  sought  communion  with  some 
particular  guardian  spirit  whom  they  considered  in  the 
light  of  a  medium  spirit  between  them  and  the  "  One 
Great  Master  of  Life,"  toward  whom  they  felt  too  deep  a 
veneration,  than  to  dare  to  commune  with  directly.  Sacri- 
ficial feasts  were  made  with  the  first  fruit  of  the  field  and 
the  chase.  When  a  person  fell  sick,  a  small  lodge  was 
made,  apart  from  the  village,  purposely  for  his  sole  use, 
and  a  medicine  man  summoned  to  attend  and  cure,  and 
only  he,  held  intercourse  with  the  sick.  If  a  person  died 
of  some  virulent  disease,  his  clothing,  the  barks  that 


CHANGES  IN  THE   OJIBWAY   CUSTOMS.  101 

covered  his  lodge,  and  even  the  poles  that  framed  it,  were 
destroyed  by  fire.  Thus  of  old  did  they  guard  against  pes- 
tilence ;  and  disease  of  all  kinds  appears  to  have  been  less 
common  among  them  than  at  the  present  day ;  and  it  is 
further  stated  that  many  more  persons  than  now,  lived  out 
the  full  term  of  life  allotted  to  mankind  by  the  "  Great 
Spirit."  Many  even  lived  with  the  "  weight  of  over  a 
hundred  winters  on  their  backs." 

The  council  of  the  Me-da-we  initiators,  partook  of  the 
spirit  of  the  ten  commandments  which  were  given  to  the 
children  of  Israel,  amidst  the  thunders  of  Mount  SinaL 
There  was  consequently  less  theft  and  lying,  more  devotion 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  more  obedience  to  their  parents,  and 
more  chastity  in  man  and  women,  than  exist  at  the  pre- 
sent day,  since  their  baneful  intercourse  with  the  white 
race.  Even  in  the  twenty  years'  experience  of  the  writer, 
he  has  vividly  noticed  these  changes,  spoken  of  by  the  old 
men,  as  rapidly  taking  place.  In  former  times  there  was 
certainly  more  good-will,  charity,  and  hospitality  practised 
toward  one  another;  and  the  widow  and  oi'j)han  never 
were  allowed  to  live  in  want  and  poverty.  The  old  tra- 
ditionists  of  the  Ojibways,  tell  of  many  customs  which 
Lave  become  nearly  or  altogether  extinct.  They  dwell 
with  pleasure  on  this  era  of  their  past  history,  and  con- 
sider it  as  the  happy  days  of  "Auld  lang  syne." 

I  have  already  stated  that  they  located  their  town  on 
the  island  of  La  Pointe,  for  greater  security  against  the 
harassing  inroads  of  their  enemies,  but  though  the  island  is 
located  at  its  nighest  point,  about  two  miles  from  the 
main  shore  of  the  Great  Lake,  yet  were  the  Ojibways  not 
entirely  secure  from  the  attacks  of  their  inveterate  and 
indefatigable  foes,  who  found  means,  not  only  of  waylay- 
ing their  stray  hunters  oh  the  main  shore,  but  even  to 
secure  scalps  on  the  island  of  their  refuge  itself.  On  one 
occasion  a  war  party  of  Dakotas  found  their  way  to  a  point 


102  MINNESOTA  HISTOBIOAL  COLLECTIONS. 

of  the  main  shore  directly  opposite  the  western  end  of  the 
island,  and  during  the  night,  two  of  their  number  crossed 
over,  a  distance  of  two  miles  and  a  half,  each  swimming 
by  the  side  of  a  log,  and  attacked  a  family  who  were  fish- 
ing by  torchlight  along  the  eastern  shore  of  the  island. 

With  four  scalps,  and  the  canoe  of  those  they  had  killed, 
they  returned  to  their  friends,  who  immediately  retreated, 
satisfied  with  their  success.  Early  in  the  morning,  the 
mangled  bodies  of  the  slain  were  discovered,  and  the  Qjib- 
ways,  collecting  their  warriors,  made  a  long  but  unavailing 
pursuit. 

Shortly  after  this  occurrence,  a  party  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  Dakota  warriors  again  found  their  way  to  the  lake 
shore,  and  taking  a  position  on  the  extreme  point  of  Shag- 
a-waum-ik-ong,  immediately  opposite  the  Ojibway  village, 
they  laid  in  ambush  for  some  stray  enemy  to  come  within 
their  reach.  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong  is  a  narrow  neck  or  point 
of  land  about  four  miles  long,  and  lying  nearly  parallel  to 
the  island  of  La  Pointe,  toward  the  western  end  of  which 
it  converges,  till  the  distance  from  point  to  point  is  not 
more  than  two  miles.  In  former  times  the  distance  is  said 
to  have  been  much  less,  the  action  of  the  waves  having 
since  gradually  washed  away  the  sand  of  which  it  is  com- 
posed. 

It  lays  across  the  entry  to  a  deep  bay,  and  it  has  derived 
its  name  from  the  tradition  that  Man-ab-osho  created  it  to 
bar  the  egress  of  a  great  beaver  which  he  once  hunted  on 
the  Great  Lake,  and  which  had  taken  refuge  in  this  deep 
bay.  The  name  signifies  "  The  soft  beaver  dam,"  as  the 
great  beaver  had  easily  broken  through  it,  making  the 
deep  gap  which  now  forms  the  entry  of  the  bay.  This 
point  or  peninsula  does  not  average  in  width  more  than 
twenty  rods,  and  in  many  places  it  is  not  piore  than  six 
rods  across.  It  is  covered  with  a  growth  of  scrubby  oak 
and  pine,  and  the  extreme  end  where  the  Dakotas  lay  in 


THE   DAKOTAS  ATTACK  LA   POINTK.  103 

ambush,  is  said  in  those  days  to  have  been  covered  with 
numerous  sand  hillocks,  which  the  winds  and  waves  have 
since  nearly  blown  and  washed  away. 

Early  one  morning,  two  Ojibway  lads  crossed  over  to  the 
point  to  hunt  ducks :  on  landing  they  were  attacked  by 
the  ambushed  war-party  of  the  Dakotas  with  loud  yells. 
For  some  time  the  two  youths,  protected  by  the  numerous 
sand-hills,  defended  themselves,  and  evaded  the  attempts 
of  their  enemies,  who  wished  to  take  them  captives.  In 
the  mean  time,  the  Ojibway  town  being  aroused  by  the 
distant  yelling,  and  seeing  the  point  covered  with  the 
forms  of  numerous  men,  the  startling  cry  of  Aboin-ug ! 
Aboin-ug!  was  shouted  from  wigwam  to  wigwam,  and 
the  men  of  war,  grasping  their  bows  and  arrows,  spears 
and  war-clubs,  jumped  into  their  canoes  and  paddled  with 
great  speed  to  the  scene  of  action.  They  crossed  over  in 
two  divisions,  one  party  proceeding  straight  to  the  point 
where  the  Dakotas  were  still  to  be  seen  hunting  the  two 
lads,  while  the  other  party  living  at  the  lower  end  of  the 
great  village,  crossed  over  to  that  portion  of  the  peninsula 
lying  nearest  to  their  wigwams.  These  landed  about  two 
miles  below  the  extreme  point,  and  taking  their  position 
where  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong  is  but  a  few  rods  wide,  and 
covered  with  scrubby  oaks,  they  entirely  cut  off  the  retreat 
or  egress  of  the  Dakotas.  Meanwhile  the  two  unfortunate 
boys  had  been  dispatched  and  scalped ;  but  their  friends 
who  had  crossed  straight  over  from  the  village,  landed  on 
the  point  and  proceeded  to  revenge  their  death,  by  bravely 
attacking  the  now  retreating  Dakotas.  These  being  pressed 
by  an  enemy  increasing  in  numbers  every  moment,  turned 
their  backs  and  fled  down  the  point,  merely  keeping  up  a 
running  fight,  till  they  were  met  by  the  main  body  of  the 
Qjibways  who  had  collected  in  their  rear,  and  cut  them  off 
effectually  from  escape.  Discovering,  too  late,  the  fearful 
position  which  their  rashness  and  want  of  foresight  had 


104  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

brought  them  to,  the  Dakota  warriors  took  shelter  in  a 
thick  grove  of  scrubby  oak,  and  fought  to  the  last  gasp. 
Overwhelmed  by  numbers,  all  were  killed  but  two,  who 
were  seen  to  throw  themselves  into  the  lake  and  swim  off 
towards  the  opposite  shore  of  the  deep  bay.  They  were 
never  heard  of  afterwards,  but  the  probability  is  that  by 
swimming  two  miles  to  the  nearest  point  of  the  main  shore, 
they  saved  their  lives,  and  returned  to  their  people  with 
the  sad  tale  of  the  almost  total  destruction  of  their  war- 
party.  Over  the  whole  point  of  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong,  are 
still  strewn  small  particles  of  bones,  which  are  said  to  be 
the  remains  of  the  warriors  who  fell  in  this  bloody  fight. 

An  anecdote  is  told  of  an  old  man,  who  was  the  father  of 
one  of  the  lads  waylaid  by  the  ambushed  party  on  the 
point.  He  was  not  at  home  when  the  alarm  was  first 
sounded,  and  when  he  arrived,  the  warriors  had  all  gone, 
and  taken  all  the  canoes  belonging  to  the  village.  Burn- 
ing to  know  the  fate  of  his  beloved  child,  he  lashed  his 
weapons  of  war  to  his  back,  amd  notwithstanding  the  en- 
treaties of  the  women,  he  threw  himself  into  the  lake,  and 
swam  over  to  the  scene  of  action.  He  arrived  too  late  to 
join  in  the  fight,  but  he  was  ever  afterward  noted  for  this 
almost  superhuman  feat,  and  his  name  is  preserved  amongst 
his  people  even  to  this  day. 

On  another  occasion  a  party  of  four  hundred  Fox  war- 
riors floated  down  the  Ontonagun  River  in  their  small 
inland  bark  canoes,  and  coasting  along  the  lake  shore,  they 
landed  in  the  night  time  on  the  island  of  La  Pointe,  and  at 
early  dawn  in  the  moniing,  they  succeeded  in  waylaying 
and  capturing  four  young  women  who  had  gone  from  the 
village  to  cut  wood.  The  spot  is  pointed  out  to  this  day, 
where  they  were  taken.  The  Foxes  satisfied  with  their 
success,  hastily  retreated  to  their  canoes,  and  under  cover 
of  a  dense  fog,  they  silently  paddled  homeward.  Confi- 
dent, however,  in  their  numbers,  and  full  of  exultation  at 


LA  POINTE  INVADED  BY  THE  FOXES.  105 

having  bearded  their  enemies  even  on  the  island  of  their 
refage^  feeling  also  secure  of  escape  in  the  fog,  when  still 
within  hearing  distance  of  the  Ojibway  village,  they  yelled 
back  the  whoop  of  derision  and  defiance,  and  commenced 
singingA  stirring  scalp  song. 

The  town  of  the  Ojibways  became  instantly  a  scene  of 
commotion,  and  the  eager  warriors  quickly  arming  them- 
selves, hastily  embarked  in  their  large  lake  canoes,  and 
silently  but  swiftly  pursued  their  enemies  under  cover  of 
the  dense  fog. 

The  lake  was  perfectly  calm,  and  they  could  hear  the 
loud  talking  and  laughter  of  the  Foxes  from  a  long  dis- 
tance. Guided  by  the  noise  thus  kept  up  by  their  careless 
and  confident  enemies,  the  Ojibways  silently  straining  on 
their  paddles,  gradually  neared  them.  By  the  wise  advice 
of  their  leaders,  they  deferred  the  attack,  till  the  Foxes  had 
arrived  opposite  the  rock-bound  coast  one  mile  below 
Montreal  River,  and  twenty-two  miles  from  La  Pointe, 
where  the  steep  and  slippery  banks  would  prevent  them 
from  making  their  escape  by  land.  Here  the  Ojibways  fell 
on  them  with  great  fury,  and  easily  upsetting  their  small 
canoes,  they  dispatched  the  surprised  and  now  fear  stricken 
Poxes  as  they  struggled  in  the  water.  They  killed  and 
drowned  this  large  war-party,  nearly  to  a  man. 

This  is  the  only  naval  engagement  in  which  the  Ojibways 
tell  of  ever  having  been  engaged ;  and  their  great  success 
on  this  occasion,  they  attribute  not  only  to  superior  numbers, 
but  to  the  great  advantage  which  they  possessed  in  the 
size  of  their  canoes,  compared  with  those  of  the  Foxes. 
Theirs  were  made  large  and  strong,  sitting  firmly  on  the 
water,  made  to  withstand  the  storms  of  Lake  Superior, 
and  capable  of  holding  from  five  to  twenty  men  each,  while 
on  the  other  hand,  the  canoes  of  their  enemies,  though 
made  of  the  same  material  (birch  bark),  were  constructed 
frail  and  crank,  made  to  be  taken  across  long  portages  on  a 


106  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

man's  head,  and  capable  of  containing  but  two  or  three 
persons.  These,  therefore,  were  easily  upset,  and  their 
owners  struggling  in  the  deep  water,  were  easily  knocked 
on  the  head  with  war-clubs. 

These  two  successful  battles  materially  strengthened  the 
foothold  which  the  Ojibways  had  obtained  in  this  portion 
of  the  Lake  Superior  country.  The  Dakotas  and  Foxes 
received  thereby  a  check  on  their  war  propensities,  and 
they  learned  to  respect  the  prowess  and  bravery  of  the 
Ojibways.  Their  war-parties  to  the  lake  shore  became  less 
frequent  than  formerly,  and  they  were  more  cautious  in 
their  attacks.  On  the  island  of  La  Pointe,  they  never 
again  secured  scalp  nor  prisoner,  for  never  again  did  they 
dare  to  land  on  it. 

The  war  carried  on  at  this  period  between  the  Ojibways 
and  Foxes,  was  fierce  and  bloody  in  the  extreme,  and  it 
was  marked  with  every  cruelty  attendant  on  savage  war- 
fare. The  Foxes  tortured  their  captives  in  various  ways, 
but  principally  by  burning  them  by  fire.  Of  old,  the  Ojib- 
ways did  not  practise  these  cruelties,  and  they  only  leanied 
them  at  this  period  from  the  Foxes.  The  hellish  custom 
of  torturing  prisoners  with  fire,  originated  amongst  them 
as  follows : — 

"  A  noted  warrior  of  the  Ojibways  was  once  taken  pri- 
soner by  his  own  nephew,  who  was  a  young  warrior  of  the 
Foxes,  son  of  his  own  sister,  who  had  been  captured  when 
young,  adopted  and  married  in  this  tribe.  This  young  man, 
to  show  to  the  Foxes  his  utter  contempt  of  any  ties  of 
blood  existing  between  him  and  his  Ojibway  uncle,  planted 
two  stakes  strongly  in  the  ground,  and  taking  his  uncle  by 
the  arm,  he  remarked  to  him  that  he  *  wished  to  warm 
him  before  a  good  fire.'  He  then  deliberately  tied  his 
arms  and  legs  to  the  two  stakes,  as  wide  apart  as  they 
could  be  stretched,  and  the  unnatural  nephew  built  a  huge 
fire  in  front  of  his  uncle.     When  he  had  burnt  his  naked 


TORTURE  DTFUCTED  OX  CAPTITES.  107 

body  to  a  blifiter  on  this  side,  he  tamed  him  with  his  back 
toward  the  fire,  and  when  this  had  also  been  craell j  barned, 
he  untied  him,  and  turning  him  loose,  he  bade  him  to 
^  return  home  and  tell  the  Ojibways  how  the  Foxes  treated 
their  uncles/  " 

The  uncle  recovered  from  his  fire  wounds,  and  in  a  sub- 
sequent war  excursion,  he  succeeded  in  capturing  his  cruel 
nephew.  He  took  him  to  the  village  of  the  Ojibwajs, 
where  he  tied  him  to  a  stake,  and  taking  a  fresh  elk  skin, 
on  which  a  layer  of  &t  had  purposely  been  left,  he  placed  it 
over  a  fire  till  it  became  ablaze;  then  throwing  it  over  the 
naked  shoulders  of  his  nephew,  he  remarked.  "  Xephew, 
when  you  took  me  to  visit  the  village  of  your  people,  you 
warmed  me  before  a  good  fire.  I  now  in  return  give  you 
a  warm  mantle  for  your  back." 

The  elk  skin,  covered  with  thick  fat,  burned  furiously, 
and  "  puckering,"  it  tightened  around  the  naked  body  of 
his  nephew — a  dreadful  "  mantle"  which  soon  contnumed 
him.*  This  act  was  again  retaliated  by  the  Foxes,  and 
death  by  fire  applied  in  various  ways,  soon  became  the  fate 
of  all  unfortunate  captives. 

*  It  \b  DOt  unnatural  to  suppose  that  the  tale  of  this  occurrence  being  spread 
tmongftt  the  surrounding  tribes,  gave  the  name  of  OJibway — **  to  roast  till  puck- 
ered ap/'  to  this  tribe.  Tribes  have  derived  their  names  from  circumstances 
of  lesser  note  than  this. — Author. 


108  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DISPBESION  OF  THK  OJIBWAYS  FROM  THE  ISLAND  OF  LA  POINTE. 

Canses  of  the  sadden  eyacnation  of  their  aDcicDt  town,  as  given  by  old 
traditionistfl — Different  account  obtained  fh>m  old  half-breeds  and  traders — 
Evil  practices  become  in  vogue— Poisoning— Feasts  of  human  flesh — Ojib- 
ways  fall  under  the  power  of  their  Satanic  priesthood — Anecdote  of  the  old 
man  watching  by  the  grave  of  his  victimized  child — The  OJibways  become 
panic-stricken,  and  suddenly  desert  the  island. 

For  the  space  of  three  generations,  or  one  hundred  and 
twenty  years,  the  Ojibways  remained  congregated  on  the 
island  of  La  Pointe,  in  one  extensive  town. 

At  the  end  of  this  period,  we  come  to  a  dark  chapter  of 
their  history,  on  which  the  old  men  dislike  to  linger. 
They  are  loth  to  tell  the  causes  which  led  to  the  complete 
and  sudden  evacuation  of  their  great  village,  and  scattered 
them  in  bands  and  smaller  villages  on  the  adjacent  shores 
of  the  Great  Lake,  and  sent  many  families  back  on  the 
track  of  their  former  migration  to  resettle  the  almost 
deserted  villages  of  We-qua-dong  and  Bo-we-ting  (Ance- 
ke-we-naw  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie). 

The  old  men  from  whom  I  have  collected  the  annals  of 
this  tribe,  the  better  to  get  over  this  fearful  portion  of 
their  history,  assert  that  the  dispersion  from  the  island, 
was  the  immediate  consequence  to  their  first  knowledge  of 
the  white  race.  Through  the  medium  of  their  more  eas- 
tern co-tribes,  who  first  obtained  the  commodities  of  the 
"  white  spirits,"  they  obtained  a  few  guns  and  with  this 
fearful  weapon  they  all  at  once  became  formidable  to  their 
old  enemies,  the  Dakotas  and  Poxes,  whom  they  gradually 
drove  from  the  vicinity  of  the  lake  shore,  and  caused  to 
retreat  inland  toward  the  Mississippi.    As  the  war  parties 


CANNIBALISH   ONCE  PBACTISED  BT  THE  OJIBWATS.      109 

of  these  tribes  came  less  frequently  to  attack  them,  the 
Ojibwajs  gained  courage,  and  leaving  La  Pointe,  they 
pitched  their  lodges  in  the  adjacent  Bay  of  Shaga-waum- 
ik-ong,  and  hunted,  with  comparative  impunity,  the  larger 
animals  which  abounded  in  the  vicinity. 

According  to  other  accounts,  the  dispersion  of  the  Ojib- 
ways  from  the  island  of  their  refuge,  was  sudden  and  entire. 
The  Evil  Spirit  had  found  a  strong  foothold  amongst  them, 
during  the  latter  years  of  their  residence  oo  this  island. 
Evil  practices  became  in  vogue. — Horrid  feasts  on  human 
flesh  became  a  custom.  It  is  said  by  my  uiformants,  that 
the  medicine  men  of  this  period  had  come  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  most  subtle  poisons,  and  they  revenged  the  least 
affront  with  certain  death.  When  the  dead  body  of  a 
victim  had  been  interred,  the  murderer  proceeded  at  night 
to  the  grave,  disinterred  it,  and  taking  it  to  his  lodge  he 
iDade  a  feast  of  it,  to  the  relatives,  which  was  eaten  during 
the  darkness  of  midnight,  and  if  any  of  the  invited  guests 
became  aware  of  the  nature  of  the  feast,  and  refused  to  eat, 
he  was  sure  to  fall  under  the  ill-will  of  the  feaster,  and 
become  the  next  victim.  It  is  said  that  if  a  young  woman 
refused  the  addresses  of  one  of  these  medicine  men,  she  fell 
a  victim  to  his  poison,  and  her  body  being  disinterred, 
her  relatives  were  feasted  on  it  by  the  horrid  murderer. 

Such  a  taste  did  they  at  last  acquire  for  human  flesh, 
that  parents  dared  not  refuse  their  children  if  demanded 
by  the  fearful  medicine  man  foi^ sacrifice.  And  numerous 
anecdotes  are  related  of  circumstances  happening  during 
this  horrid  period,  which  all  tend  to  illustrate  the  above 
assertions,  but  which  the  writer  has  not  deemed  proper  to 
introduce,  on  account  of  the  bloody  and  unnatural  scenes 
which  they  depict.  The  Ojibways,  at  this  period,  fell 
entirely  under  the  power  of  their  Satanic  medicine  men, 
and  priesthood,  who  even  for  some  time  caused  themselves 
to  be  believed  invulnerable  to  death.    This,  however,  was 


110  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

finally  tested  one  night,  by  a  parent  whose  beloved  and 
only  child  had  just  fallen  a  victim  to  the  insatiable  longing 
for  human  flesh,  of  one  of  these  poisoners.  After  interring 
his  child,  he  returned  at  night  with  his  bow  and  arrow 
and  watched  near  the  grave.  At  midnight  he  saw  what 
appeared  to  be  the  form  of  a  black  bear,  approach  and 
commence  digging  into  the  grave.  It  was  also  believed 
that  these  medicine  men  possessed  the  power  of  transform- 
ing themselves  into  the  shapes  of  animals. 

But  the  determined  fether,  overcoming  his  fear,  launched 
his  barbed  arrow  into  the  body  of  the  bear,  and  without 
waiting  to  see  the  consequence  of  his  shot,  he  fled  to  his 
wigwam.  The  next  morning,  the  body  of  one  of  the  most 
malignant  and  fearful  poisoners  was  found  clothed  in  a 
bearskin,  weltering  in  his  blood,  on  the  grave  of  the  old 
man's  child,  whom  he  had  made  a  victim. 

Whether  or  not  these  evil  practices  were  at  this  par- 
ticular period  caused  by  dire  necessity,  either  through  a 
failure  of  their  crops,  or  by  being  entirely  hemmed  in  by 
their  enemies,  as  to  be  prevented  from  hunting  on  the  main 
shore,  the  writer  is  not  enabled  to  state,  though  he  should 
be  but  too  happy  to  give  this  as  a  palliating  excuse  for  the 
horrid  custom  he  is  obliged  to  relate,  as  once  having  been 
in  such  vogue  in  the  tribe  of  whom  he  is  writing. 

It  is  further  stated  that  these  evil  practices  were  carried 
on  to  such  an  extent,  that  the  Che-bi-ug,  or  "  souls  of  the 
victims,"  were  at  last  heard  nightly  traversing  the  village, 
weeping  and  wailing.  On  this  the  inhabitants  became 
panic  stricken,  and  the  consequence  was  that  a  general 
and  complete  desertion  of  the  island  of  their  refuge  took 
place,  which  left  their  town  and  fields  entirely  desolate, 
and  from  that  time,  they  have  become  overgrown  with 
trees  and  bushes,  till  scarcely  a  vestige  of  their  former  site 
is  to  be  seen. 


TBDB  ISLAND  BELIETED  TO  BE  HAUNTED.  Ill 

How  far  the  nightly  weeping  of  the  dead,  which  caused 
this  sudden  fear  and  panic,  was  drawn  from  the  imagina- 
tion of  the  wicked  inhabitants,  or  originateii  in  the  nightly 
secret  waitings  of  fond  parents  for  victimized  children,  we 
are  not  able  to  affirm,  certain  it  is  however,  that  from  that 
time,  the  Ojibways  considered  the  island  as  haunted,  and 
never  resided  on  it  till  after  the  first  old  French  traders 
had  located  and  built  their  trading  establishment  thereon. 
When  my  maternal  grandfather,  Michel  Cadotte,  first 
built  his  trading  post  and  resided  on  the  ii^land  of  La 
Pointe,  seventy  years  ago,  not  an  Indian  dare  stop  over 
night  on  it  alone,  for  fear  of  the  Che-bi-ug,  which  were  even 
then  supposed  to  haunt  it.     At  that  time,  however,  it  is 
necessary  to  state  that  this  fear  had  been  lately  increased 
by  a  bloody  tragedy  which  had  occurred  among  the  first 
French  traders  who  located  on  the  island,  as  will  be  here- 
after narrated.     Mons.  Cadotte  located  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  Ojibway  town,  and  at  this   time  the  ground  on 
which  had   stood  their  numerous  wigwams,  and  waved 
their  fields  of  com,  was  covered  with  a  comparatively 
young  growth  of  trees,  and  the  stumps  of  the  ancient  pines 
^h\c\i  they  had  cut  down,  were  in  one  spot  still  plainly 
diBcemible. 

I  have  already  stated  that  the  old  men  of  the  tribe  are 
not  over  communicative  respecting  the  bad  practices  of 
their  ancestors,  which  we  have  noted  in  this  chapter,  yet 
though  backward  to  mention  them,  they  do  not  altogether 
^^ny  the  truth  of  these  tales,  which  I  have  learned  from 
the  lipa  of  old  half-breeds  and  traders,  who  received  the 
information  many  years  ago,  from  old  men  and  women 
^hose  parents  had  been  actors  in  the  bloody  scenes  and 
feasts  of  this  period.  I  vividly  recollect  in  my  childhood 
while  residing  on  the  very  spot  where  these  scenes  had 
burred,  that  my  mother  often  stilled  my  importunities 


112  MDJKESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

for  a  story,  with  tales  of  this  period  which  would  feirly 
make  my  hair  stand  on  end,  and  which  she  had  learned 
from  an  old  woman  who  was  then  still  living,  and  who  was 
considered  to  be  at  least  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  of 
age,  from  the  fact  of  her  relating  events  which  had  occurred 
a  century  past,  when  she  was  a  young  woman. 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  0JIBWAT8.  113 


CHAPTER  Vn. 

EBA  OF  THE  DISCOVERY. 

Prdimiiiary  remarkis— Visit  of  Claude  Alloues  to  the  Bty  of  8hag-»-waam.fk- 
ong,  as  knowD  to  the  Ojibways— Dcflnition  of  "  Wa-me-Ug-oehe,"  the  Ojlh- 
way  name  for  Frenchman — Antique  silver  crucifix  found  near  La  Pointe — 
Ancient  prophecy  foretelling  the  coming  of  the  white  race— -The  singular 
dream  of  Ma-se-wa-pe-ga— He  goes  in  search  of  the  white  spirit*— Finds 
them  and  returns  to  his  people  with  presents— He  makes  a  second  journey 
and  returns  with  the  firearms  and  fire-water— Anecdote  of  the  first  trial 
and  effect  of  fire-water- Anecdote  of  the  effect  of  the  fire-arm  among  the 
Dakota*— Two  white  traders  found  starring  on  the  island  of  La  Fointe— 
Pint  white  yisitors  to  the  Ojibways  in  the  Bay  of  8hag-a-waum-ik-ong— Two 
hundred  years  ago— Establishment  of  traders  and  priests  at  the  Ojibway  vll- 
Uge~Remarks,  etc. 

The  era  of  their  first  knowledge  of,  and  intercourse  with 
the  white  race,  is  one  of  most  vital  importance  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  aborigines  of  this  continent. 

So  far  as  their  own  tribe  is  concerned,  the  Ojibways 
have  preserved  accurate  and  detailed  accounts  of  this  event ; 
and  the  information  which  their  old  men  orally  give  on 
this  subject,  is  worthy  of  much  consideration,  although 
they  may  slightly  difler  from  the  accounts  which  standard 
Wstorians  and  writers  have  presented  to  the  world,  and 
^vhicli  they  have  gleaned  from  the  writings  of  the  enter- 
prising and  fearless  old  Jesuit  missionaries,  and  from  the 
published  narratives  of  the  first  adventurers  who  pierced 
jnto  the  heart  of  the  American  wilderness.  This  source  of 
^formation  may  be  considered  as  more  reliable  and  au-  • 
thentic  than  the  oral  traditions  of  the  Indians,  but  as  we 
^^6  undertaken  to  write  their  history  as  they  themselves 
^^"  it,  we  will  do  so  without  respect  to  what  has  already 
^n  \^ritten   by  eminent  and  standard   authors.      The 

8 


114  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

writer  is  disposed  to  consider  as  true  and  perfectly  re- 
liable, the  information  which  he  has  obtained  and  thor- 
oughly investigated,  on  this  subject,  and  which  he  will 
proceed  in  this  chapter  to  relate  in  the  words  of  hb  old 
Indian  informants. 

A  few  preliminary  remarks  are  deemed  necessary,  before 
fully  entering  into  the  narrative  of  the  Ojibway's  first 
knowledge  and  intercourse  with  his  white  brother. 

Those  who  have  carefully  examined  the  writings  of  the 
old  Jesuit  missionaries  and  early  adventurers,  who  claim  to 
have  been  the  first  discoverers  of  new  regions,  and  new 
people,  in  the  then  dark  wilderness  of  the  west,  or  central 
America,  have  found  many  gross  mistakes  and  exaggera- 
tions, and  their  works  as  a  whole,  are  only  tolerated  and 
their  accounts  made  matters  of  history,  because  no  other 
source  of  information  has  ever  been  opened  to  the  public  • 

It  is  a  fact  found  generally  true,  that  the  first  adventurer 
who  is  able  to  give  a  flaming  account  of  his  travels,  is 
handed  down  to  posterity  as  the  first  discoverer  of  the 
country  and  people  which  he  describes  as  having  visited, 
when  mayhap,  that  same  region,  and  those  same  people 
had  been,  long  previous,  discovered  by  some  obscure  and 
more  modest  man,  who,  because  he  could  not  blazon  forth 
his  achievements  in  a  book  of  travels,  forever  loses  the 
credit  of  what  he  really  has  performed. 

Many  instances  of  this  nature  are  being  daily  brought  to 
light,  and  might  be  enumerated.  Among  others,  Mr.  Catlin 
claims  in  his  book  (and  is  believed  by  all  who  do  not  know 
to  the  contrary),  to  have  been  the  first  white  man  who 
visited  the  Dakota  pipestone  quarry,  when  in  fact,  that 
same  quarry  had  been  known  to,  and  visited  by  white 
traders  for  nearly  a  century  before  Catlin  saw  it  and  wrote 
his  book. 

In  the  same  manner  also,  Charles  Lanman,  of  later  noto- 
riety, claims  to  have  been  the  first  white  man  who  visited 


ALLOUEZ  VISITS  THE  OJIBWAY8.  115 

the  Falls  of  the  St.  Louis  River,  when  in  fact  Aitkin, 
Morrison,  Sayer,  and  a  host  of  others  as  white  as  he,  had 
visited,  and  resided  for  fifty  years  within  sound  of  those 
same  falls.^  It  is  thus  that  a  man  who  travels  for  the  pur- 
pose of  writing  a  book  to  sell,  and  who,  being  a  man  of 
letters,  is  able  to  trumpet  forth  his  own  fame,  often  plucks 
the  laurels  due  to  more  modest  and  unlettered  adventurers. 
Mr.  Bancroft  in  his  standard  "  History  of  the  United 
States,"  mentions  that  in  the  year  1665,  the  enterprising 
and  persevering  Jesuit  missionary,  Claude  Allouez,  with 
one  companion,  pushed  his  way  into  Lake  Superior  and 
discovered  the  Ojibways  congregated  in  a  large  village  in 
the  Bay  of  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong,  and  preparing  to  go  on  a 
war  party  against  the  Dakotas ;  that  he  resided  two  years 
among  them,  and  taught  a  choir  of  their  youths  to  chant 
the  PcUer  and  Ave. 

This  is  the  first  visit  made  by  white  men  to  this  point 
on  Lake  Superior,  of  which  we  have  any  reliable  xcritten 
testimony.     The  account  as  given  in  Bancroft's  "  History" 
is  not  altogether  corroborated  by  the  Ojibways.     It  is  only 
through  minute  and  repeated  inquiry,  that  I  have  learned 
the  fact  from  their  own  lips,  of  this  early  visit  of  a  "  black 
gowned  priest,"  but  not  of  his  having  resided  with  them 
for  any  length  of  time.     And  they  assert  positively  that  it 
was  many  years  after  the  first  visit  of  the  white  men  to 
their  village  in  the  Bay  of  8hag-a-waum-ik-ong,  that  the 
"  priest"  made  his  appearance  among  them.     And  I  am 
disposed  to  doubt  that  as  long  a  stay  as  two  years  was 
made  by  Father  Allouez  among  their  people,  or  that  any  of 
them  learned  to  chant  canticles,  for  the  reason  that  the  Ojib- 
ways, who  are  so  minute  in  the  relation  of  the  particulars 
of  any  important  event  in  their  history,  comprised  within 
the  past  eight  generations,  do  not  make  any  mention  of 

^  The  allosloii  Ib  to  Lanman's  Summer  in  the  WUderneM^  published  in  New 
ToA,  1847.— E.  D.  N. 


116  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

these  facts.  It  is  probable  that  the  two  years  stay  of  this 
Jesuit  in  the  Bay  of  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong,  amounted  to  an 
occasional  visit  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  or  Quebec,  which 
place  had  already  at  this  period,  become  the  starting  and 
rallying  point  of  Western  French  adventurers.* 

In  those  days  there  appears  to  have  been  a  spirit  of  com- 
petition and  rivalry  among  the  different  sects  of  the  Cath- 
olic priesthood,  as  to  who  would  pierce  farthest  into  the 
western  wilderness  of  America  to  plant  the  cross. 

Imagination  in  some  instances,  outstripped  their  actual 
progress,  and  missionary  stations  are  located  on  Hennepin's 
old  map,  in  spots  where  a  white  man  had  never  set  foot. 
That  the  Catholic  priests  appeared  amongst  their  earliest 
white  visitors,  the  Ojibways  readily  acknowledge.  And 
the  name  by  which  they  have  ever  known  the  French 
people  is  a  sufficient  testimony  to  this  fact,  Wa-me-tig- 
oshe.  For  many  years  this  name  could  not  be  translated 
by  the  imperfect  interpreters  employed  by  the  agents  of 
the  French  and  English,  and  its  literal  definition  was  not 
given  till  during  the  last  war,  at  a  council  of  different 
tribes,  convened  by  the  British  at  Drummond's  Isle.  The 
several  Ojibway  interpreters  present  were  asked  to  give  its 
definition.  All  failed,  till  John  Baptiste  Cadotte,  ac- 
knowledged to  be  the  most  perfect  interpreter  of  the  Algics 

^  Mr.  Bancroft  erroneously  wrote  in  the  14th  edition  of  the  History  of  the 
United  States,  that  Allouez  **  on  the  first  day  of  October  arrived  at  the  grreat  vil- 
lage of  the  Chippewas  In  the  Bay  of  Chagouamigon/'  but  Mr.  Warren  is  also 
wrong  In  his  supposition. 

Allouez  upon  invitation  of  traders,  came  with  them  to  Chagouamlgon  Bay  in 
October,  1065.  At  that  time  there  was  no  permanent  Ojibway  village  beyond 
Sault  Ste.  Marie.  lie  built  a  bark  chapel  on  the  shores  of  the  Bay  between  a 
village  of  Pctun  Huronp,  and  a  village  comprised  of  three  bands  of  Ottawas. 
On  the  30th  of  August,  1667,  he  returned  to  Montreal,  and  in  two  days  departed 
again  for  Lake  Superior,  where  he  remained  until  1669,  when  a  mission  was 
established  among  the  Ojibways  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  In  1660  Marquette  suc- 
ceeded Allouez,  in  the  words  of  the  Relation  of  1660-70,  "  at  Chagouamigong 
where  the  Outaouacsand  Hurons  dwell.''  He  remained  with  them  until  they 
were  driven  out  of  Lake  Superior  in  1671  by  the  Sioux. — £.  D.  N. 


THE  EARLY   FRENCH   MISSIONARIES.  117 

m  his  time,  arose  and  gave  it  as  follows :  "  Wa-mit-ig-oshe 
is  derived  from  wa-wa,  to  wave,  and  metig,  wood  or  stick, 
and  means  literally,  people  or  '  men  of  the  waving  stick,' 
derived  from  the  fact  that  when  the  French  first  appeared 
among  the  Algonquins  who  have  given  them  this  name, 
they  came  accompanied  with  priests  who  waved  the  Cross 
over  their  heads  whenever  they  landed  at  an  Indian  vil- 
lage." 

The  circumstance  also  is  worthy  of  mention,  that  a  few 
yeara  ago,  an  old  Indian  woman  dug  up  an  antique  silver 
crucifix  on  her  garden  at  Bad  River  near  La  Pointe,  after 
it  had  been  deeply  ploughed.     This  discovery  was  made 
under  my  own  observation,  and  I  recollect  at  the  time  it 
created  quite  a  little  excitement  amongst  the  good  Cathol- 
ics of  La  Pointe,  who  insisted  that  the  Qreat  Spirit  had 
given  this  as  a  token  for  the  old  woman  to  join  the  church. 
The  crucifix  ivas  found  about  two  feet  from  the  surface  of 
the  ground,  composed  of  pure  silver,  about  three  inches 
long  and  size  in  proportion.     It  has  since  been  buried  at 
Gull  Lake,  in  the  grave  of  a  favorite  grandchild  of  the 
old  Indian  woman,  to  whom  she  had  given  it  as  a  play- 
thing.^ 

The  Ojibways  afilrm  that  long  before  they  became  aware 
of  the  white  man's  presence  on  this  continent,  their  coming 
was  prophesied  by  one  of  their  old  men,  whose  great 
sanctity  and  oft-repeated  fasts,  enabled  him  to  commune 
with  spirits  and  see  far  into  the  future.  lie  prophesied 
tbat  the  white  spirits  would  come  in  numbers  like  sand 
on  the  lake  shore,  and  would  sweep  the  red  race  from  the 
hunting  grounds  which  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  them  as 
an  inheritance.  It  was  prophesied  that  the  consequence  of 
^*^ewhite  man's  appearance  would  be,  to  the  An-ish-in-aub- 
^j  an  "  ending  of  the  world."    They  acknowledge  that  at 

'  Another  article  in  this  Tolame  showB  that  silver  crosses  were  sold  by 
^nuu^h  uid  Engliah  traders.— £.  D.  N. 


118  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

first  their  ancestors  believed  not  the  words  of  the  old 
prophet  foretelling  these  events ;  but  now  as  the  present 
generation  daily  see  the  foretold  events  coming  to  pass  in 
all  their  details,  the  more  reflective  class  firmly  believe 
that  they  are  truly  a  "  doomed  race."  It  was  through 
harping  on  this  prophecy,  by  which  Te-cum-seh  and  his 
brother,  the  celebrated  Show-a-no  prophet,  succeeded  so 
well  in  forming  a  coalition  among  the  Algic  and  other 
tribes,  the  main  and  secret  object  of  which,  was  the  final 
extermination  of  the  white  race  from  America. 

The  account  which   the   Ojibways  give  of  their  first 
knowledge  of  the  whites,  is  as  follows : — 

While  still  living  in  their  large  and  central  town  on  the 
Island  of  La  Pointe,  a  principal  and  leading  Me-da-we 
priest,  whose  name  was  Ma-se-wa-pe-ga  (whole  ribs), 
dreamed  a  dream  wherein  he  beheld  spirits  in  the  form  of 
men,  but  possessing  white  skins  and  having  their  heads 
covered.  They  approached  him  with  hands  extended  and 
with  smiles  on  their  faces.  This  singular  dream  he  related 
to  the  principal  men  of  the  Ojibways  on  the  occasion  of  a 
grand  sacrificial  feast  to  his  guardian  dream-spirit  He 
informed  them  that  the  white  spirits  who  had  thus  ap- 
peared to  him,  resided  toward  the  rising  sun,  and  that  he 
would  go  and  search  for  them.  His  people  tried  to  dissuade 
him  from  undertaking  what  they  termed  a  foolish  journey, 
but  firm  in  his  belief,  and  strong  in  his  determination,  he 
was  occupied  a  whole  year  in  making  preparations  for  his  in- 
tended journey.  He  built  a  strong  canoe  of  birch  bark  and 
cedar  wood ;  he  hunted  and  cured  plenty  of  meat  for  his 
provisions  ;  and  early  in  the  spring  when  the  ice  had  left 
the  Great  Lakes,  and  he  had  completed  his  preparations, 
Ma-se-wa-pe-ga,  with  only  his  wife  for  a  companion,  started 
on  his  travels  in  quest  of  the  white  spirits  whom  he  had 
seen  in  his  dream. 

He  paddled  eastward  down  the  Great  Lakes  in  the  route 


THS   OJIBWATS  FIBST  SEE  THE   WHITES.  119 

of  the  former  migration  of  his  tribe,  till  he  entered  into  a 
lai^  river  which  flowed  in  the  direction  of  the  rising  sun. 
Undiscovered  he  passed  through  the  hostile  tribes  of  the 
Nand-o-wajs.  At  last  when  the  river  on  which  he  floated, 
had  become  wide  and  like  a  lake,  he  discovered  on  the 
banks,  a  hut,  made  of  logs,  and  he  noticed  the  stamps  of 
large  trees  which  had  beeu  cut  by  sharper  instruments 
than  the  rude  stone  axes  used  by  the  Indians. 

The  signs  were  apparently  two  winters  old,  but  satisfied 
that  it  was  the  work  of  the  spirits,  for  whom  he  was  in 
search,  Ma-se-wa-pe-ga  proceeded  on  his  journey,  and  he 
soon  came  to  another  hut  and  clearing,  which  though  de- 
serted, had  been  built  and  occupied  during  the  previous 
winter.  Much  encouraged,  he  paddled  on  down  stream 
till  he  discovered  another  hut  from  the  top  of  which  arose 
a  smoke.  It  was  occupied  by  the  "white  spirits,"  who,  on 
his  landing,  cordially  welcomed  him  with  a  shake  of  the 
hand. 

When  about  to  depart  to  return  home,  presents  of  a  steel 
axe,  knife,  beads,  and  a  small  strij)  of  scarlet  cloth  were 
given  him,  which,  carefully  depositing  in  his  medicine 
bag,  as  sacred  articles,  he  brought  safely  home  to  his  peoi)le 
at  La  Pointe.  Ma-se-wa-pe-ga  again  collected  the  prin- 
cipal men  of  his  tribe  in  council,  and  displaying  his  curious 
presents,  he  gave  a  full  narrative  of  his  successful  journey 
and  the  fulfilment  of  his  dream.  The  following  spring  a 
large  number  of  his  people  followed  him  on  his  second 
visit  to  the  supposed  "  white  spirits."  They  carried  with 
them  many  skins  of  the  beaver,  and  they  returned  home 
late  in  the  fell  with  the  dread  fire-arm,  which  was  to  give 
them  power  over  their  much  feared  enemies.  It  is  on 
this  occasion  also,  that  they  first  procured  the  fire-water 
which  was  to  prove  the  most  dreadful  scourge  and  curse 
of  their  race. 
It  is  related  that  on  the  arrival  of  this  party  at  La  Pointe, 


120  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

with  the  fire-water,  none  dare  drink  it,  thinking  it  a  poison 
which  would  immediately  cause  death.  They,  however, 
to  test  its  virtues,  made  an  experimental  trial  on  a  very 
aged  woman  who — as  they  reasoned — had  but  a  short  time 
to  live  at  all  events,  and  whose  death  would  be  a  matter  of 
no  account.  The  old  woman  drank  it,  appeared  perfectly 
happy  and  in  ecstasies,  got  over  the  effects  of  it,  and  begged 
for  more.  On  which  the  men  took  courage,  and  drank  up 
the  remainder  themselves.  From  that  time,  fire-water 
became  the  mammon  of  the  Ojibways,  and  a  journey  of 
hundreds  of  miles  to  procure  a  taste  of  it,  was  considered 
but  as  boy's  play. 

They  tell,  also,  the  effect  of  the  first  gun,  which  they  pro- 
cured from  the  whites  and  introduced  among  the  more 
remote  and  ignorant  Dakotas,  with  whom  at  this  time  they 
happened  to  be  on  terms  of  peace.  A  peace  party  of  the 
Ojibways  visited  a  village  of  these  people  on  the  St.  Croix 
river,  and  took  with  them  as  a  curiosity,  the  dreadful 
weapon  they  had  procured.  While  enjoying  their  peace- 
ful games,  the  young  men  of  the  Ojibways  informed  the 
Dakotas  of  the  fearful  and  deadly  effects  of  the  gun ;  but 
they,  thinking  that  the  Ojibways  wished  to  intimidate  them 
with  an  imaginary  fear,  reviled  and  laughed  at  the  instru- 
ment, and  in  their  disbelief  they  even  offered  to  bet  against 
its  deadly  effects.  The  dispute  becoming  high,  the  bet 
was  taken,  and  a  Dakota  brave  in  utter  derision,  insisted 
on  offering  the  back  part  of  his  body  as  a  prominent  mark. 
He  was  shot  dead  on  the  spot.  With  difficulty  the  peace- 
party  succeeded  in  returning  safely  home,  for  the  wrath  of 
the  Dakotas  was  aroused  at  the  death  of  their  warrior,  and 
the  old  feud  was  again  renewed,  though  from  this  time 
they  evinced  a  mortal  fear  of  the  gun,  which  their  remote- 
ness from  the  white  strangers  precluded  them  from  obtain- 
ing, till  many  years  after  the  Ojibways  had  been  fully  sup- 
plied. 


FIBST   VISIT  OF  TRADEBS  TO   LA   POIXTK.  121 

Aboat  this  time,  the  old  men  of  the  tribe  date  the  sud- 
den evaenatioQ  oi  their  town  on  the  island  of  La  Poiute, 
and  the  planting  of  their  lodges  in  the  adjoining  Bay  of 
Shag.a.waum.ikK>ng,  which  occurrence  I  have  fully  men- 
tioned  in  the  preceding  chapter.  The  first  white  men 
whom  they  tell  of  having  visited  them,  came  after  this 
dispersion,  and  while  they  wore  congregated  on  the  chores 
of  the  Bay. 

One  clear  morning  in  the  early  part  of  winter,  soon 

after  the  islands  which  are  clustered  in  this  portion  of 

Lake  Superior  and  known  as  the  A]^*ostles,  had  been  locked 

in  ice,  a  party  of  young  men  of  the  Ojibways  started  out 

from  their  village  in  the  Bay  of  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong,  to 

go,  as  was  customary,  and  spear  fish  through  holes  in  the 

ice,  between  the  island  of  La  Pointe  and  the  main  ^hore, 

this  being  considered  as  the  best  ground  for  this  mrxle  of 

fiiihing.     While  engaged  in  their  sport,  they  discovered  a 

smoke  arising  from  a  point  of  the  adjacent  island,  toward 

its  eastern  extremity. 

The  island  of  La  Pointe  was  then  totally  unfrequente^l, 
from  superstitious  fears  which  had  but  a  short  time  i»re- 
vious  led  to  its  total  evacuation  bv  the  tribe,  and  it  was 
considered  an  act  of  the  greatest  hardihoo<^l  for  any  one  to 
set  foot  on  its  shores.  The  young  men  returned  home  at 
evening  and  reported  the  smoke  wljieli  they  had  peen 
aruiog  from  the  island,  and  various  were  the  conjectures 
of  the  old  people  respecting  the  persons  who  would  dare 
to  build  a  fire  on  the  spirit-haunteil  isle.  They  must  be 
strangers,  and  the  young  men  were  directed,  shouM  they 
^•iia  see  the  smoke,  to  go  and  find  out  who  made  it. 

Early  the  next  morning,  again  proceeding  to  their  fish- 
^  ground,  the  young  men  once  more  noticed  the  smoke 
^sing  from  the  eastern  end  of  the  unfrequented  island, 
^d  led  on  by  cnriosity,  they  ran  thither  and  found  a  small 
'og  cabin  in  which  they  discovered  two  white  men  in  the 


122  MIl^NESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

last  stages  of  starvation.  The  young  Ojibways  filled  with 
compassion,  carefully  conveyed  them  to  their  village, 
where,  being  nourished  with  great  kindness,  their  lives 
were  preserved. 

These  two  white  men  had  started  from  Quebec  during 
the  summer  with  a  supply  of  goods,  to  go  and  find  the 
Ojibways  who  every  year  had  brought  rich  packs  of 
beaver  to  the  searcoast,  notwithstanding  that  their  road 
was  barred  by  numerous  parties  of  the  watchful  and  jeal- 
ous Iroquois.  Coasting  slowly  up  the  southern  shores  of 
the  Great  Lake  late  in  the  fall,  they  had  been  driven  by 
the  ice  on  to  the  unfrequented  island,  and  not  discovering 
the  vicinity  of  the  Indian  village,  they  had  been  for  some 
time  enduring  the  pangs  of  hunger.  At  the  time  they 
were  found  by  the  young  Indians,  they  had  been  reduced 
to  the  extremity  of  roasting  and  eating  their  woollen  cloth 
and  blankets  as  the  last  means  of  sustaining  life. 

Having  come  provided  with  goods  they  remained  in  the 
village  during  the  winter,  exchanging  their  commodities 
for  beaver  skins.  The  ensuing  spring  a  large  number  of 
the  Ojibways  accompanied  them  on  their  return  home. 

From  close  inquiry,  and  judging  from  events  which  are 
said  to  have  occurred  about  this  period  of  time,  I  am  dis- 
posed to  believe  that  this  first  visit  by  the  whites  took 
place  about  two  hundred  years  ago.  It  is,  at  any  rate, 
certain  that  it  happened  a  few  years  prior  to  the  visit  of 
the  "  Black  gowns"  mentioned  in  Bancroft's  History,  and 
it  is  one  hundred  and  eighty-four  years  since  this  well- 
authenticated  occurrence. 

If  thorough  inquiry  were  to  be  made,  it  would  be  found 
that  the  idea  which  is  now  generally  believed,  that  the 
pious  missionaries  of  those  olden  times,  were  the  first  pio- 
neers into  the  Indian  country  about  the  great  chain  of 
Lakes,  and  Upper  Mississippi,  and  were  only  followed 
closely  by  the  traders,  is  a  mistaken  one.    The  adventur- 


WEBE  TRADERS,   OR  PRIESTS,  THE  DISCOVERERS?      123 

COS,  but  obscure  and  unlettered  trader,  was  the  first  pio- 
Doer.  Ue  cared  only  for  beaver  skins,  and  hb  ambition 
not  leading  him  to  secure  the  name  of  a  first  discoverer  by 
publishing  his  travels,  this  honor  naturally  fell  to  those 
who  were  as  much  actuated  by  a  thirst  for  fame,  as  by  re- 
ligious zeal. 

The  glowing  accounts  given  by  these  traders  on  their 
return  with  their  peltries  to  Quebec,  their  tales  of  large 
villages  of  peaceable  and  docile  tribes,  caused  the  eager 
Jesuit  and  Franciscan  to  accompany  him  back  to  the  scene 
of  his  glowing  accounts,  and  to  plant  the  cross  amongst  the 
ignorant  and  simple  children  of  the  forest. 

In  making  these  remarks,  we  do  not  wish  to  deteriorate 
from  the  great  praise  which  is  nevertheless  due  to  these 
pious  and  persevering  fathers,  who  so  early  attempted  to 
save  the  souls  of  the  benighted  Indians. 

In  the  separation  of  the  Ojibway  tribe  into  two  divisions, 
upwards  of  three  centuries  ago  at  the  outlet  of  Lake 
Superior,  which  has  been  fully  treated  of  in  a  previous 
chapter,  a  considerable  band  remained  on  their  ancient 
village  site  at  Bow-e-ting  or  Falls  of  St.  Marie ;  and  here, 
8ome  years  prior  to  the  first  visit  of  the  white  men  and 
**  Black  Gowns"  to  the  greater  village  in  the  Bay  of 
8hag-a-waum-ik-ong,  traders  and  priests  had  establialieil 
themselves,  and  this  circumstance  naturall}'  conduced  to 
draw  thither  from  their  more  western  and  dangerously  sit- 
uated villages,  many  families  of  this  tribe,  till  they  again 
numbered  many  wigwams,  on  this,  the  site  of  their  ancient 
town.  It  was  the  first  discovery  of  tliLs  tribe,  at  this 
point,  which  has  given  them  the  name,  by  the  French,  of 
Saulteaux,  from  the  circumstance  of  their  residing  at  the 
"Falls." 

This  band  have  ever  since  this  period,  remained  detached 
by  the  intervening  southern  shores  of  Lake  Sujxjrior,  from 
the  main  body  of  the  tribe  who  have  radiate<l  northward. 


124  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

westward  and  southward,  from  their  central  town  of  La 
Pointe. 

Aided  by  the  French,  Ottawas,  Potawatumies,  and  Wy- 
andots,  they  succeeded  in  checking  the  harassing  incur- 
sions of  the  war-like  Iroquois,  and  as  they  became  equally 
possessed  of  the  fire-arm,  instead  of  being  pressed  west- 
ward, as  they  had  been  for  centuries  before,  they  retraced 
the  eastern  track  of  their  ancestors'  former  emigration,  and 
rejoined  the  remnants  of  their  race  who  had  been  for 
many  years  cut  off  from  them  by  the  intervening  Iroquois, 
and  who  had  first  greeted  the  French  strangers  who 
landed  in  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  and  who  termed  them 
Algonquins. 

From  this  period,  the  communication  between  the 
eastern  section  or  rear  of  the  Algic  tribes,  occupying  the 
lower  waters  of  the  River  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  great 
western  van  who  occupied  the  area  of  Lake  Superior, 
became  comparatively  free  and  open,  for  villages  of  the 
Algic  tribes  lined  the  shores  of  the  great  chain  of  Lakes 
and  also  the  banks  of  the  great  river  which  forms  the  out- 
let into  the  "  salt  water." 

In  one  of  their  traditions  it  is  stated  that "  when  the 
white  man  first  came  in  sight  of  the  'Great  Turtle'  island 
of  Mackinaw,  they  beheld  walking  on  the  pebbly  shores, 
a  crane  and  a  bear  who  received  them  kindly,  invited  them 
to  their  wigwams,  and  placed  food  before  them."  This 
allegory  denotes  that  Ojibways  of  the  Crane  and  Bear 
Totem  families  first  received  the  white  strangers,  and 
extended  to  them  the  hand  of  friendship  and  rites  of  hos- 
pitality, and  in  remembrance  of  this  occurrence  they  are 
said  to  have  been  the  favorite  clans  with  the  old  French 
discoverers. 


FIBST  INTEBCOUBSB  WITH  THE  WHITE  RACE.        125 


CHAPTER  Vm. 

THE  DIMEDIATB  C0N8|:QUEyCE  OF  THEIR  FIRST  INTERCOURSE 

WITH  THE  WHITE  RACE. 

The  OJlbways  discard  their  primitlTe  utenBils  and  weapoDS — They  learn  the 
value  of  the  furred  animalB — Yearly  Tisita  to  Qoebec  for  purposes  of  trade — 
They  radiate  in  bands  from  the  bay  of  Shag>a-waum-ik-ong — The  fur  tride 
the  main  cause  of  their  future  movements  and  conquests — Mode  of  carrying 
on  their  wars — Tradition  of  Bi-acs-wah— He  dies  for  his  son — A  war  party 
raised  to  revenge  his  death — Six  Fox  villages  destroyed — Foxes  retire  to 
Wisconsin— Wa-we-gis-ug.o  locates  a  tillage  at  Fond  du  Lac— Nature  of 
their  intercourse  with  the  whites  at  this  period — Great  convocation  of  tribes 
at  SanltSte.  Marie  1671— Object  of  the  French  in  this  movement— Words 
addressed  to  the  Ojibway  chief  by  the  French  envoy — OJibways  learn  to  love 
the  French — Causes  thereof— Reraarlcs  on  the  nature  of  their  treatment  and 
fotercourse,  as  compared  with  that  of  the  British  and  United  States  Grovem- 
ments. 

We  have  now  come  to  that  period  in  their  history,  when 
the  important  consequences  of  their  discovery  and  inter- 
course with  the  white  race  began  to  work  their  effects 
upon  the  former  even,  monotonous,  and  simple  course  of 
life,  which  the  Ojibways  had  pursued  for  so  many  genera- 
tions. Their  clay  kettles,  pots,  and  dishes  were  exchanged 
for  copper  and  brass  utensils;  their  comparatively  harmless 
Iww  and  arrow,  knives  and  spears  of  bones,  were  thrown 
av^ide,  and  in  their  place  they  procured  the  fire-arm,  steel 
knife,  and  tomahawk  of  the  whites.  They  early  became 
aware  of  the  value  of  furs  to  the  white  strangers,  and  that 
the  skins  of  animals,  which  they  before  used  only  for  gar- 
'^ents,  now  procured  them  the  coveted  commodities  of  the 
pale-faced  traders,  and  the  consequence  was,  that  an  indis- 
criminate slaughter,  from  this  period  commenced,  of  the 
beaver  and  other  fur  animals,  which  had  grown  numerous 
because  molested  only  on  occasions  when  their  warm  fur 


126  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

had  been  needed  to  cover  the  nakedness  of  the  wild  Indian, 
or  their  meat  required  to  satisfy  his  hunger. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  centuiy  the  Ojibways 
had  already  commenced  the  custom  of  yearly  visiting 
Quebec,  and  afterwards  Montreal,  taking  with  them  packs 
of  beaver  skins,  and  returning  with  the  fire-arms,  blankets, 
trinkets,  and  firewater  of  the  whites.  This  custom  they 
kept  up  for  many  years,  gradually  curtailing  the  length  of 
their  journeys  as  the  whites  advanced  toward  them  step 
by  step,  locating  their  trading  posts,  first  at  Detroit,  then 
at  Mackinaw,  then  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  till  at  last  the 
smoke  of  their  cabins  arose  from  the  island  of  La  Points 
itself,  when  these  periodical  journeys  came  comparatively 
to  an  end. 

It  was  many  years  before  the  first  French  traders  located 
a  permanent  trading  post  among  the  Ojibways  of  8hag-a- 
waum-ik-ong,  and  in  the  mean  time,  as  this  tribe  became 
supplied  with  fire-arms,  and  killed  off  the  beaver  in  the 
vicinity  of  their  ancient  seat,  they  radiated  in  bands  inland, 
westward  and  southward  towards  the  beautiful  lakes  and 
streams  which  form  the  tributaries  of  the  Wisconsin,  Chip- 
peway,  and  St.  Croix  rivers,  and  along  the  south  coast  of 
the  Great  Lake  to  its  utmost  extremity,  and  from  thence 
even  inland  unto  the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi.  All 
this  was  the  country  of  the  Dakotas  and  Foxes,  and  brave- 
ly did  they  battle  to  beat  back  the  encroaching  Ojibways 
from  their  best  hunting  grounds,  but  in  vain ;  for  the  in- 
vaders, besides  havhig  increased  in  numbers,  had  become 
possessed  of  fearful  weapons,  against  which  they  feared  to 
battle  with  their  primitive  bow  and  arrow. 

For  a  number  of  years  the  Ojibways  continued  to  con- 
sider the  bay  of  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong  as  their  common  home, 
and  their  hunting  parties  retunied  thither  at  different  sea- 
sons of  the  year.  Here  also,  and  only  here,  were  their 
grand  medicine  rites  performed,  and  their  war-parties  col- 


PROGRESS  OP  THB  TRIBK  WESTWARD.  127 

lected  to  march  against,  and  drive  further  back,  their  nume- 
rous foes.  The  fur  trade  has  been  the  mainspring  and 
cause  which  has  led  the  Ojibways  westward  and  more  west- 
ward, till  they  have  become  possessed  through  conquest, 
and  a  persevering,  never-relaxing  pressure  on  their  enemies, 
of  the  vast  tracts  of  country  over  which  they  are  scattered 
at  the  present  day.  Their  present  proud  position  in  this 
respect  they  have  not  gained  without  an  equivalent  price 
in  blood  and  life,  and  the  Ojibway  exclaims  with  truth 
when  asked  by  the  grasping  "  Long  Knife'*  to  sell  his  coun- 
try, that  "  it  is  strewed  with  the  bones  of  his  fathers,  and 
enriched  with  their  blood." 

Their  wars  at  this  period  were  generally  carried  on  by 
small  and  desultory  parties,  and  it  was  only  on  occasions 
when  smarting  under  some  severe  blow  or  loss,  inflicted  by 
their  enemies,  that  the  warriors  of  the  tribe  would  collect 
under  some  noted  leader,  and  marching  into  the  Dakota  or 
Fox  country,  make  a  bold  and  eflfective  strike,  which 
would  long  be  remembered,  and  keep  their  enemies  in  fear 
and  check. 

A  circumstance  happened,  about  this  time,  which,  in  the 
regular  course  of  our  narrative,  we  will  here  relate.  A  few 
lodges  of  Ojibway  hunters  under  the  guidance  of  Bi-aus- 
wah,  a  leading  man  of  the  tribe,  claiming  the  Loon  Totem, 
was  one  spring  encamped  at  Kah-puk-wi-e-kah,  a  bay  on 
the  lake  shore  situated  forty  miles  west  of  La  Pointe. 

Early  one  morning  the  camp  was  attacked  by  a  large 
war-party  of  Foxes,  and  the  men,  women  and  children  all 
murdered,  with  the  exception  of  a  lad  and  an  old  man,  who, 
running  into  a  swamp,  and  becoming  fastened  in  the  bog 
and  mire,  were  captured  and  taken  in  triumph  by  the 
Foxes  to  their  village,  there  to  suffer  death  with  all  the 
barbarous  tortures  which  a  savage  could  invent. 

Bi-aiis-wah,  at  the  time  of  the  attack,  was  away  on  a 
hunt,  and  he  did  not  return  till  towards  evening,     llis 


128  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

feelings  on  finding  his  wigwams  in  ashes,  and  the  lifeless, 
scalpless  remains  of  his  beloved  family  and  relatives 
strewed  about  on  the  blood-stained  ground,  can  only  be 
imagined.  He  had  lost  all  that  bound  him  to  life,  and  per- 
fectly reckless  he  followed  the  return  trail  of  the  Foxes 
determined  to  die,  if  necessary,  in  revenging  the  grievous 
wrong  which  they  had  inflicted  on  him.  He  arrived  at  the 
village  of  his  enemies,  a  day  after  their  successful  war-party 
had  returned,  and  he  heard  men,  women,  and  children 
screaming  and  yelling  with  delight,  as  they  danced  around 
the  scalps  which  their  warriors  had  taken. 

Secreting  himself  on  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  the  Qjib- 
way  chieftain  waited  for  an  opportunity  to  imbrue  his 
hands  in  the  blood  of  an  enemy  who  might  come  within 
reach  of  his  tomahawk.  He  had  not  remained  long  in  his 
ambush,  when  the  Foxes  collected  a  short  distance  from 
the  village,  for  the  purpose  of  torturing  and  burning  their 
two  captives.  The  old  man  was  first  produced,  and  his 
body  being  wrapped  in  folds  of  the  combustible  birch  bark, 
the  Foxes  set  fire  to  it  and  caused  him  to  run  the  gaunt- 
let amid  their  hellish  whoops  and  screams;  covered  with 
a  perfect  blaze  of  fire,  and  receiving  withal  a  shower  of 
blows,  the  old  man  soon  expired. 

The  young  and  tender  lad  was  then  brought  forward, 
and  his  doom  was  to  run  backwards  and  forwards  on  a  long 
pile  of  burning  fagots,  till  consumed  to  death.  None  but 
a  parent  can  fully  imagine  the  feelings  which  w^rung  the 
heart  of  the  ambushed  Ojibway  chieftain,  as  he  now  recog- 
nized his  only  surviving  child  in  the  young  captive  who  was 
about  to  undergo  these  torments.  His  single  arm  could 
not  rescue  him,  but  the  brave  father  determined  to  die  for 
or  with  his  only  son,  and  as  the  cruel  Foxes  were  on  the 
point  of  setting  fire  to  the  heap  of  dry  fiigots  on  which 
the  lad  had  been  placed,  they  were  surprised  to  see  the 


IKCIDEXT  IX   THE   FOX   AND   O  JIB  WAY  WAR.  129 

Ojibwaj  chief  step  proudly  and  boldly  into  their  midst  and 
address  them  as  follows : — 

"  My  little  son,  whom  you  are  about  to  bum  with  fire, 
has  seen  but  a  few  winters;  his  tender  feet  have  never 
trodden  the  war  path—  he  has  never  injured  you !  But 
the  hairs  of  my  head  are  white  with  many  winters,  and 
over  the  graves  of  ray  relatives  I  have  hung  many  scalps 
which  I  have  taken  from  the  heads  of  the  Foxes;  my 
death  is  worth  something  to  you,  let  me  therefore  take 
the  place  of  my  child  that  he  may  return  to  his  people." 

Taken  totally  by  surprise,  the  Foxes  silently  listened  to 

the  chiefs  proposal,  and  ever  having  coveted  his  death,  and 

now  fearing  the  consequence  of  his  despairing  eiforts,  they 

accepted  his  oflfer,  and  releasing  the  feon,  they  bade  him  to 

depart,  and  burnt  the  brave  father  in  his  stead.    The 

young  man  returned  safely  to  his  people  at  La  Pointe,  and 

the  tale  of  his  murdered  kindred,  and  father's  death,  spread 

like  wild  fire  among  the  wide  scattered  bands  of  the  Ojib- 

ways. 

A  war  party  was  gathered  and  warriors  came,  even  from 
distant  Ste.  Marie  and  Grand  Portage,  to  join  in  revenging 
the  death  of  their  chief. 

Tliey  marched  toward  the  headwaters  of  the  St.  Croix 
*iid  Chippeway  rivers,  and  returned  not  home  till  they 
liad  attacked  and  destroyed  six  villages  of  the  Foxes,  some 
of  which  were  composed  of  earthen  wigwams,  which  now 
fonn  the  mounds  which  are  spread  so  profusely  over  this 
section  of  country.  They  reaped  a  rich  harvest  of  scalps, 
^^i  made  such  an  efiective  strike,  that  from  this  time  the 
^0X88  evacuated  the  rice  lakes  and  midland  country  about 
the  St  Croix  and  Chippeway  rivers,  and  retired  south  to 
the  Wisconsin. 

Soon  after  the  above  occurrence,  the  Ojibways  pressed 
^P  the  lake  shore,  and  Wa-me-gis-ug-o,  a  daring  and  fear- 
9 


130  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

less  hunter,  obtained  a  firm  footing  and  pitched  his  wigwam 
permanently  at  Fond  da  Lac,  or  Wi-a-quah-ko-che-gume- 
eng.  He  belonged  to  the  Marten  Totem  family,  and  the 
present  respected  chiefs  of  that  now  important  village, 
Shin-goob  and  Nug-aun-ub,  are  his  direct  descendants. 
Many  families  of  his  people  followed  the  example  of  this 
pioneer,  and  erecting  their  wigwams  on  the  islands  of  the 
St  Louis  River,  near  its  outlet  into  the  lake,  for  greater 
security,  they  manfully  held  out  against  the  numerous  at- 
tacks of  the  fierce  Dakotas,  whose  villages  were  but  two 
days'  march  toward  the  south  on  the  St  Croix  River,  and 
the  west,  at  Sandy  Lake.  During  this  time,  comprised 
between  the  years  1612  (at  which  I  date  their  first  knowl- 
edge of  tlie  white  race),  and  1671,  when  the  French  made 
their  first  national  treaty  or  convocation  at  Sault  Stc. 
Marie  with  the  northwestern  tribes,  no  permanent  trading 
post  had  as  yet  been  erected  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior; 
the  nearest  post  was  the  one  located  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
which  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
had  already  become  an  important  depot  and  outlet  to  the 
.  Lake  Superior  fur  trade.  Their  intercourse  with  the 
whites  consisted  in  yearly  visits  to  their  nearest  western 
posts.  The  trade  was  partially  also  carried  on  through  the 
medium  of  the  intervening  kindred  tribe  of  Ottaways,  or  by 
adventurous  traders  who  came  amongst  them  with  canoes 
loaded  with  goods,  made  a  transient  stay,  sometimes  even 
passing  a  winter  amongst  them,  followmg  their  hunting 
camps,  but  returning  in  the  spring  of  the  year  to  Quebec 
with  the  proceeds  of  their  traffic.  No  incident  which  the 
old  men  related  as  connected  with  the  whites,  is  worthy  of 
mention,  till  a  messenger  of  the  "  Great  French  King" 
visited  their  village  at  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong,  and  invited 
them  to  a  grand  council  of  different  tribes  to  be  held  at 
Sault  Ste.  Marie.  Some  of  the  words  of  this  messenger 
are  still  recollected  and  minutely  related  by  the  Ojibwavs. 


THE  FRENCH  KNTEB  THE  OJIBWAY  COUNTRY.       131 

Early  the  following  spring,  a  large  delegation  proceeded 
to  8te.  Marie  to  attend  the  council,  and  hear  the  words  of 
the  "Great  King  of  the  French."  Ke^ihe-ne-zuh-yauh, 
head  chief  of  the  great  Crane  family,  headed  this  party, 
and  represented  the  nation  of  the  OjiWays.  It  is  his  de- 
scendants in  the  fourth  generation,  from  whom  I  have  ob- 
tained the  few  detached  items  which  are  here  given 
respecting  this  important  event 

Michel  Cadotte  (son  of  the  Mons.  M.  Cadotte  whom 
we  have  already  had  occasion  to  mention),  who  is  now  the 
oldest  man  of  mixed  Ojibway  and  French  blood  in  the 
northwest,  states  that  his  great-grandfather,  a  Mone. 
Cadean,  on  this  occasion  first  came  into  the  Ojibway 
country  in  the  train  of  the  French  envoy  Sieur  du  Lusson. 
The  name  has  since  been  spelled  Cadotte,  and  the  wide 
spread  family  of  this  name  claims  their  connection  with 
the  Qibway  tribe  from  this  period.  From  this  old  halt- 
breed,  still  living  at  La  Pointe,  I  have  obtained  much 
reliable  information,  corroborating  with  that  obtained  from 
the  Indians  themselves. 

The  envoy  of  the  French  king  asked,  in  the  name  of  his 
nation,  for  permission  to  trade  in  the  country,  and  for  free 
passage  to  and  from  their  villages  all  times  thereafter. 
He  asked  that  the  fires  of  the  French  and  Ojibway  nations 
might  be  made  one,  and  everlasting.' 

He  promised  the  protection  of  the  great  French  nation 
against  all  their  enemies,  and  addrassing  himself  to  the 
Chippeway  chieftain  from  La  Pointe,  he  said : — 

"  Every  morning  you  will  look  towards  the  rising  of  the 
sun  and  you  shall  see  the  fire  of  your  French  father  reflect- 
ing towards  you,  to  warm  you  and  your  people.  If  you 
are  in  trouble,  you,  the  Crane,  must  arise  in  the  skies  an<i 
cry  with  your  '  far  sounding'  voice,  and  I  will  hear  you. 

*  For  a  notice  of  Jean  Baptiste  Cadotte,  married  in  1766,  see  an  article  in  this 
^Inme. 


132  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS, 

The  fire  of  your  French  father  shall  last  forever,  and  warm 
his  children."  At  the  end  of  this  address  a  gold  medal 
shaped  like  a  heart  was  placed  on  the  breast  of  Ke-che-ne- 
zuh-yauh,  and  by  this  mark  of  honor  he  was  recognized  as 
the  chief  of  the  Lake  Superior  Ojibways.*  These  words 
have  been  handed  down  from  generation  to  generation,  to 
his  present  descendants,  and  it  will  be  readily  seen  by  them 
that  the  French  had  already  learned  to  use  the  figurative 
and  forcible  style  of  expression  of  the  Ojibways,  and  under- 
stood their  division  into  Totemic  clans,  with  the  peculiari- 
ties on  which  each  clan  prided  themselves. 

The  Ojibways  received  the  "  heart"  of  their  French  breth- 
ren, and  accepted  their  proposals  of  peace,  amity,  and  mu- 
tual support  and  protection.  From  this  period  their  coun- 
try became  more  free  and  open  to  French  enterprise,  and 
they  learned  to  term  the  French  king  "  father." 

The  Ojibways  learned  to  love  the  French  people,  for  the 
Frenchmen,  passessing  a  character  of  great  plasticity,  easily 
assimilated  themselves  to  the  customs  and  mode  of  life  of 
their  red  brethren.  They  respected  their  religious  rites 
and  ceremonies,  and  they  "  never  laughed"  at  their  super- 
stitious beliefs  and  ignorance.  They  fully  appreciated,  and 
honored  accordingly,  the  many  noble  traits  and  qualities 
possessed  by  these  bold  and  wild  hunters  of  the  forest.  It 
is  an  acknowledged  fact,  that  no  nation  of  whites  have  ever 
succeeded  so  well  in  gaining  the  love  and  confidence  of  the 
red  men,  as  the  Franks.  It  is  probable  that  their  character 
in  many  respects  was  more  similar,  and  adapted  to  the  cha- 
racter of  the  Indian,  than  any  other  European  nation.  The 
"  voyageur  du  Nord,"  as  were  then  termed  the  common  class 

1  Note  by  Mr.  Warren. — On  the  death  of  this  chieftain,  this  gold  medal  wa9 
buried  with  him,  through  a  superstitious  notion  that  he  should  appear  in  the 
land  of  spirits  with  the  same  honors  which  had  attended  him  on  earth.  His 
grave  was  located  on  the  shores  of  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong  Bay.  In  1850  it  was 
carefully  searched  for  by  some  of  bis  descendants  to  recorer  the  medal,  but 
the  grave  was  found  to  have  been  swept  away  by  high  water. 


THE   PREXCH   COALITION'  WITH   TUE  OJIBWAYS.      133 

of  the  French  who  visited  tfaera  for  the  purposes  of  trade, 
were  nearly  as  illiterate,  ignorant,  and  superstitious  as  them- 
selves, and  manj  of  them  were  far  beneath  the  red  man  in 
strength  of  character  and  morality. 

Their  aim  was  not  so  mnch  that  of  gain  as  of  |ilear>ure. 
and  the  enjoyment  of  present  life,  and  mainly  in  thii< 
respect  will  be  found  the  difference  between  the  nature  of 
their  intercourse  with  the  natives  of  America,  and  that 
which  has  since  been  carried  on  by  the  English  and  Ameri- 
<3]i9,  who,  as  a  general  truth,  have  made  Mammon  theit 
God,  and  have  looked  on  the  Indian  but.as  a  tool  or  meann 
of  obtaining  riches,  and  other  equally  mercenary  emU. 

In  their  lack  of  care  for  the  morrow,  which  in  a  m(.<fl.&- 
Ore  characterized  the  French  "  voyageur,"  anil  in  their  con- 
HEual  efl'erveacence  of  animal  spirits,  open-heartedn<w.s  and 
joviality,  they  agreed  fully  with  the  like  characteristic?! 
possessed  by  the  Ojihways.  Some  of  my  readers  may  be 
*wprised  at  my  thus  placing  the  Indian  on  a  jiar  with  the 
'fighter-loving  Frenchman,  for  the  rea.-wn  that  he  has  ever 
''**n  represented  aa  a  morose,  nilent,  and  uncommunit-ative 
"^iig.  It  is  only  neceseary  to  state  that  this  is  a  grosn 
""stake,  and  but  a  character  (far  different  from  his  real 
""e),  assumed  by  the  Indian  in  the  prc&ence  of  strangers, 
^i"]  especially  white  strangers  in  whom  he  has  no  confi- 
dence. Another  bond  which  soon  more  firmly  attached 
'hem  one  to  another  with  strong  ties  of  friendshiii,  was 
•^rsated  by  the  Frenchmen  taking  the  women  nf  the  Ojib- 
*aya  as  wives,  and  rearing  large  families  who  reinaineil  in 
the  country,  and  to  this  day,  the  mixture  and  bonds  nf 
Wood  between  these  two  people  has  been  perpetuated,  and 
'etna ins  unbroken. 

The  days  of  the  French  domination  was  the  Augustan 
era  of  the  fur  trade,  and  heavers  were  so  plenty  and  the 
profits  arising  from  the  trade  were  so  large,  that  the  French 
traders  readily  afforded  to  give  large  presents  of  their  cov- 


ISi  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

eted  commodities,  their  beloved  tobacco  and  fire-water  to 
the  Indians  who  visited  them  at  their  posts,  or  on  occasions 
when  they  visited  them  at  their  own  villages.  In  those 
days  along  the  lake  shore  villages  of  the  Ojibways,  from 
Mackinaw  to  Fond  du  Lac  of  Lake  Superior,  there  was  no 
music  80*  sweet  to  the  ears  of  the  inhabitants,  as  the  enliven- 
ing boat  song  of  the  merry  French  "  voyageurs,"  as  they 
came  from  the  direction  of  Quebec  and  Montreal  each 
spring  of  the  year — rapidly  looming  up  from  the  bosom  of 
the  calm  lake,  laden  with  the  articles  so  dearly  valued 
among  the  wild  hunters.  They  recognized  in  these  yearly 
visits  the  "  rays  of  the  fire  of  their  great  French  father," 
which  he  bade  them  to  "  look  for  each  morning  (spring) 
towards  the  rising  of  the  sun." 

No  strangers  were  more  welcome  to  the  Ojibways,  and 
warm  were  the  shaking  of  hands  and  embraces  on  these 
occasions  between  the  dusky  son  of  the  forest,  and  the  po- 
lite and  warm-hearted  Frank.  The  dark-eyed  damsels, 
though  they  stood  bashfully  in  the  rear  of  those  who 
thronged  the  beach  to  welcome  the  new-comers,  yet  with 
their  faces  partly  hidden  they  darted  glances  of  welcome, 
and  waited  in  the  wigwams  impatiently  for  their  white 
sweethearts  to  come  in  the  darkness  and  silence  of  night, 
to  present  the  trinkets  which  they  had  biT)ught  all  the  way 
from  Quebec,  to  adorn  their  persons  and  please  their  fancy. 

After  the  Ojibways  became  possessed  with  fire-arms  and 
ammunition,  the  arrival  of  a  French  "  Bourgeois"  with  the 
flag  of  France  flying  at  the  stern  of  his  canoe,  was  saluted 
with  a  volley  of  musketry,  and  in  turn,  when  any  chief 
approached  the  "  posts"  or  "  forts"  accompanied  with  the 
same  ensign,  discharges  of  cannons  were  fired  in  his  honor 
by  the  French.  Thus,  interchanges  of  good-will  and  polite 
attention  were  continually  kept  up  between  them. 

The  French  early  gained  the  utmost  confidence  of  the 
Ojibways,  and  thereby  they  became  more  thoroughly  ac- 


JUDICIOUS  KANAOEMENT  BY  THE   FRENCH.  135 

quainted  with  their  true  and  real  character,  even  during 
the  comparative  short  season  in  which  they  mingled  with 
them  as  a  nation,  than  the  British  and  Americans  arc  at 
this  present  day,  after  over  a  century  of  intercourse.    The 
French  understood  their  division  into  clans,  and  treated 
each  clan  according  to  the  order  of  its  ascendency  in  the 
tribe.    They  conformed  also  to  their  system  of  govern- 
mental polity,  of  which  the  totemic  division  formed  the 
principal  ingredient.    They  were  circumspect  and  careful 
in  bestowing  medals,  iiags,  and  other  marks  of  honor,  and 
appointing  chiefs,  and  these  acts  were  never  done  unless 
being  fiAt  certain  of  the  approbation  of  the  tribe,  and  It 
being  in  accordance  with  their  civil  polity.     In  this  im- 
portant respect  the   British,  and   American  government 
especially,  have  lacked  most  wofully.  The  agents  and  com- 
missioners, and   even  traders  of  these  two  nations,  have 
appointed  chiefs  indiscriminately  or  only  in  conformity 
with  selfish  motives  and  ends,  and  there  is  nothing  which 
has  conduced  so  much  to  disorganize,  confuse,  and  breakup 
the  former  simple  but  well-defined  civil  polity  of  these 
people ;  and  were  the  matter  to  be  fully  investigated,  it 
would  be  found  that  this  almost  utter  disorganization  has 
been  o;ie  of  the  chief  stumbling-blocks  which  has  ever  been 
in  the  way  of  doing  good  to  the  Indian  race.    This  short- 
sighted  system   has  created   nothing  but  jealousies  and 
heart>burnings  among  the  Ojibways.     It  has  broken  the 
former  commanding  influence  of  their  hereditary  chiefs, 
and  the  consequence  is,  that  the  tribe  is  without  a  head  or 
government,  and  it  has  become  infinitely  difficult  to  treat 
with  them  as  a  people.     No  good  has  resulted  from  this 
bad  and  thoughtless  policy  even  to  the  governments  who 
have  allowed  it  to  be  pursued  by  its  agents.     On  the  con- 
trary, they  are  punished  daily  by  the  evil  consequences  aris- 
ing from  it,  for  in  this  is  to  be  found  the  true  and  first 
cause  of  the  complaints  which  are  continually  at  this  day 


136  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

being  poured  into  the  ears  of  the  "  Great  Father"  at  Wash- 
ington, and  it  is  through  this  that  misunderstandings  and 
non-conformity  have  arisen  to  treaties  which  have  been 
made  by  the  United  States,  not  only  with  the  Ojibways,  but 
other  tribes,  and  which  are  of  the  same  nature  that  event- 
ually led  to  the  Creek,  Seminole  and  Black  Hawk  wars. 


HBST  FBENCH  TRADING  POSTS  ON  LAKE  SUPERIOR.      137 


CHAPTER  JX. 

ACCOUNT   OP   THE   FIRST   FRENCH   TRADING  t>0ST8   BUILT 

ON  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

A  pott  l8  built  at  Grand  Portage  by  a  com^tiy  of  French  traders — Tbeir  in- 
dacementa  for  its  location — ^The  French  first  open  a  comm-anication  with  the 
tribes  of  the  K&>nis-te-no  and  Assine-boins — First  communication  of  Ihe 
northern  division  of  the  Ojibways  with  these  allied  tribes — They  Join  the 
Alliance— Tradition  of  the  "manner  in  which  the  Assine-boins  became 
detached  from  their  kindred  Dakotas — They  become  close  allies  or  the  Ke- 
DiB-te-noand  Ojibways — A  trading  post  is  located  at  La  Pointe — French  work 
the  copper  mines  on  Lake  Superior— Bloody  tragedy  enacted  at  this  post  in 
172^Which  results  in  its  evacuation. 

A  FEW  years  after  the  great  convocation  of  northwestern 
Wbes,  and  treaty  with  the  French  nation  at  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  a  company  of  French  traders  proceeded  up  the  west 
<^oaatof  Lake  Superior,  and  built  a  trading  post  or  "  fort" 
(as  these  establishments  were  termed  in  those  days),  on  a 
beautiful  bay  situated  on  the  lake  shore  a  few  miles  above 
^h-man-a-tig-wa-yah  (or  Pigeon  River),  and  known  as  the 
"Grand  Portage"  or  Ke-che-o-ne-gum-eng,  from  the  fact 
that  a  portage  of  ten  miles  is  here  made  to  Pigeon  River, 
to  avoid  the  rapids  which  preclude  navigation  even  for 
canoes,  for  many  miles  above  the  entry  of  this  "  bad  wind- 
ing stream." 

This  is  probably  the  first  permanent  post  erected  by  the 
^hte  man  in  the  region  of  country  comprised  within  the 
present  limits  of  Minnesota  Territory.  It  was  built,  as 
near  as  I  can  judge  from  the  information  of  the  Indians 
and  old  traders,  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago. 

The  great  quantity  of  beaver,  existing  at  this  period  on 
^Hthe  streams  emptying  into  Lake  Superior,  and  especially 
^roughout  the  country  watered  by  Kah-man-a-tig-wa-yah 


138  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

and  its  tributaries,  together  with  the  great  docility,  harm- 
less character  and  friendly  disposition  of  the  section  of  the 
Ojibways  occupying  this  district,  who  comprise  the  north- 
ern division  of  the  tribe,  were  without  doubt,  the  leading 
causes  which  induced  the  French  here  to  build  their  first 
"  fort"  in  preference  to  any  other  spot  on  Lake  Superior. 

From  this  point,  also,  a  vast  region  of  unexplored  coun- 
try became  open  to  their  indefatigable  enterprise,  in  a 
northern  direction.  It  is  by  this  route  that  they  first  be- 
came acquainted  with  the  remote  northern  tribes,  of  the 
Ke-nis-te-no  and  Assineboins,  with  whom  they  soon  opened 
a  communication. 

Long  before  this,  the  Ojibways  of  the  northern  division 
had  already  reached  in  their  northward  progress,  the  coun- 
try of  the  Ke-nis-te-no  and  Assineboins,  the  former  of 
whom  belonged  to  the  same  stock  as  themselves,  and 
though  the  latter  were  of  Dakota  extraction,  yet  finding 
the  two  tribes  in  close  alliance  and  carrying  on  a  war 
against  the  Dakotas,  they  entered  their  wigwams  in  peace, 
and  joined  in  alliance  wdth  them. 

I  recollect  of  having  read  in  some  book  that  the  Assine- 
boins had  been  forced  into  an  alliance  by  the  Ke-nis-te-no 
who  fii'st  received  fire-arms  from  the  British  by  the  route 
of  Hudson's  Bay.  This  led  me  to  make  close  inquiries  on 
this  subject,  and  I  find  that  Indian  tradition  says  difler- 
ently.  Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  the  present  aged  and  respecte<l 
chief  of  the  Pillager  Ojibways,  lived  many  years  in  his 
youth  among  these  tribes ;  and  he  gives  the  following  ac- 
count of  the  manner  in  whicih  this  singular  alliance  be- 
tween an  Algic  with  a  Dakota  tribe,  first  happened. 

"  Many  winters  before  they  became  aware  of  the  presence 
of  the  white  man  on  this  great  island,  the  Yankton  divi- 
sion of  the  great  Dakota  tribe,  resided  on  the  borders  of 
the  great  western  prairies  near  the  Red  River  of  the  North. 
They  numbered  many  hundred  lodges,  and  their  warriors 


FEUD  IN  A  YANKTON   CAMP.  189 

prevailed  against  the  Ke-nis-te-no  toward  the  north  and 
west,  and  caused  them  to  keep  under  the  shade  of  the  for- 
ests and  swamps  which  covered  their  hunting  grounds. 
At  one  time  it  happened,  as  it  often  does,  that  two  young 
men  quarrelled  about  a  woman,  and  one  in  the  heat  of 
passion  and  jealousy,  took  the  life  of  the  other.  Both  be- 
longed to  numerous  and  important  families,  and  in  accord- 
ance with  the  law  of  '  blood  for  blood,'  notwithstanding 
his  relatives  wished  to  buy  him  off",  the  murderer  was 
killed. 

"  Generally  a  case  of  this  kind  ends  after  the  death  of  the 

first  murderer,  but  in  this  instance,  the  drawer  of  his  fellow's 

blood  was  a  great  warrior,  and  his  loss  being  severely  felt 

by  his  relatives,  the  person  who  had  taken  his  life  was  in 

turn  murdered.     The  matter  had  gone  beyond  the  usual 

length,  and  notwithstanding  the  interference  of  the  old 

men  and  chiefs,  the  person  who  drew  the  last  blood  suiFered 

death  for  his  act,  at  the  hands  of  a  relative  to  the  person 

whom  he  had  killed.     The  great  Yankton  camp  became  a 

scene  of  excitement,  and  murders  occurred  daily,  till  the 

weaker  party  consisting  of  a  thousand  lodges,  left  the  main 

canip  and  retired  by  themselves,  to  pursue  their  hunt  for 

meat  to  feed  their  women  and  children. 

"The  feud  did  not  end  here,  but  continued  with  greater 
fury;  the  larger  camp  even  sending  war  parties  to  attack 
the  straggling  hunters  of  their  former  brethren.  Scalps 
^erealso  taken,  and  this  is  equal  in  Indian  custom  to  a 
declaration  of  open  and  exterminating  war.  The  smaller 
^ttip,  therefore,  to  prevent  their  total  eventual  destruction 
^t  the  hands  of  the  more  numerous  Yanktons,  moved  to- 
wards the  country  of  Ke-nis-te-no,  with  whom  they  had 
^l^ajs  waged  a  never-ending  warfare ;  and  preferring  to 
^^ust  themselves  to  their  generosity  rather  than  to  the  vin- 
dictive hatred  of  their  own  kindred,  they  collected  the 
^onien  and  children  whom  in  former  years  they  had  cap- 


140  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

tured  from  them,  and  adopted  in  their  families.  These 
they  placed  on  horses,  and  loaded  with  presents,  they  were 
sent  to  the  great  Ke-uis-te-no  town  on  Dead  River  (Ne-bo- 
se-be),  with  the  peace  pipe  of  the  seceding  Dakotas,  request- 
ing to  be  received  'in  their  lodges'  and  protected  from 
the  '  fire  that  raged  in  their  rear,  on  the  western  prairies.' 

"  The  manly  and  compassionate  Ke-nis-te-no  sent  forty  of 
their  warriors  to  receive  them  into  their  country,  and  es- 
cort them  into  their  village.  A  grand  council  was  held, 
where  the  Assineboins  told  their  grievances,  asked  for 
protection,  and  promised  to  fight  by  the  side  of  the  Ke-nis- 
te-no  against  the  Yanktons  forever. 

"  Their  words  were  listened  to  with  deep  attention  and 
pity,  and  they  were  accepted  as  allies  and  brothers.  The 
peace  pipe  was  smoked, '  their  council  fire  was  made  one,' 
and  they  '  ate  out  of  the  same  dish'  and  reposed  thereafter 
under  the  '  shade  of  the  same  forests  and  swamps'  till 
their  united  prowess  eventually  drove  the  Dakotas  from 
the  northern  plains,  and  the  Ke-nis-te-no  and  Assineboins 
could  then  go  out  occasionally  to  '  bask  in  the  sun  on  the 
prairies,  and  taste  the  meat  of  the  buffalo.'  Shortly  after 
this  first  alliance,  the  Ojibway  made  his  appearance  among 
them,  and  he  too  became  a  party  to  the  mutual  compact 
which  has  been  kept  unbroken  to  this  day." 

We  will  now  return  to  the  regular  course  of  our  narra- 
tive, from  which  we  have  digressed  in  relating  the  above 
tradition. 

Soon  after  the  location  of  the  trading  post  at  Grand 
Portage,  the  same  company  of  traders  built  a  *'  fort"  on 
the  island  of  La  Pointe,  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  creek  or 
pond  midway  between  the  present  location  of  the  '*  Amer- 
ican Fur  Company 's"  establishment,  and  the  mission  house 
of  the  "  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions."  Strong 
palisades  of  cedar  are  said  to  have  been  planted  around 
this  post,  and  a  cannon  mounted  for  its  defence.    Tlie 


A   FRENCH   FORT  BUILT  OX  LA   POIXTE.  141 

Ojibwajs  who  had  resided  on  this  island,  and  who  occu- 
pied the  surrounding  shores  of  the  lake,  now  traded  at  this 
establishment,  and  they  learned  to  pitch  their  lodges  once 
more  on  the  spot  which  they  had  on  a  previous  occasion  so 
suddenly  evacuated. 

Many,  it  is  true,  had  been  drawn  back  to  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  Mackinaw,  and  even  further  east,  to  visit  the  spots 
which  the  feet  of  their  ancestors  had  once  trodden,  and  on 
which  they  had  left  their  "bones  to  moulder  and  decay. 
Yet  those  that  remained  still  formed  a  formidable  body 
numbering  many  hundreds  of  warriors  and  hunters,  and 
their  trade  for  many  years  made  the  post  located  on  the 
island  of  their  ancient  town,  a  most  important  and  lucra- 
tive one. 

At  this  time  it  is  said  that  the  French  worked  the  cop- 
per mines  on  Lake  Superior  extensively,  and  doubtless 
many,  if  not  all  of  the  signs  which  are  at  the  present  day 
Wng  discovered  by  the  American  miners,  are  the  remains 
of  the  former  works  of  these  old  French  pioneers.     AVhen 
the  British  subsequently  conquered  this  section  of  country 
in  1763,  the  Indians  state  that  the  French  miners  carefully 
covered  the  mines  which  they  had  been  working,  so  that 
their  conquerors  might  not  have  the  advantage  of  their 
discoveries. 

The  first  old  French  "Fort"  at  La  Pointe  was  not 
^intained  many  years  before  a  bloody  murder  was  en- 
acted within  its  walls,  which  resulted  in  its  final  disman- 
tling and  evacuation.  The  clerk  or  trader  in  charge  was 
rained  Joseph.  He  passed  his  last  winter  there  with  his 
^'ife,  two  children,  and  with  but  one  Canadian  "  Courcur 
<JuBoi8."  This  man,  it  appears  from  his  after  confession, 
^^  conceived  an  unlawful  passion  for  his  master's  wife, 
and  he  took  occasion  one  morning  when  the  unsuspecting 
Joseph  had  gone  to  shoot  ducks  in  an  adjacent  pond,  to 
presa  his  suit  to  the  wife,  who,  however,  threatened  to  in- 


142  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

form  her  husband  of  his  treachery.  On  this  the  wretch 
attempted  to  force  her  to  his  wishes,  but  she,  seizing  an 
Indian  spear  which  happened  to  stand  in  a  corner  of  the 
room  where  this  scene  was  being  enacted,  defended  herself 
in  such  a  manner  and  jeoparded  his  life  to  such  a  degree, 
that  he  was  forced  in  self-defence  to  take  her  life. 

Having  performed  this  bloody  deed,  he  loaded  a  gtin, 
and  placing  himself  behind  the  gate  of  the  "  Fort,"  he 
awaited  anxiously  the  return  of  his  unsuspecting  master, 
whom,  as  he  entered  the  gateway,  he  shot  in  the  back, 
causing  his  immediate  death.  He  next  murdered  the  eld- 
est child,  a  girl  about  six  years  of  age,  and  was  proceeding 
to  finish  his  bloody  work  by  taking  the  life  of  the  young- 
est, when  his  black  heart  misgave  him.  The  child  had 
been  his  pet,  and  was  just  beginning  to  run  about  and  lisp 
its  childish  prattle,  and  at  first  he  could  not  find  it  within 
him  to  take  its  innocent  life.  His  qualms  of  conscience, 
however,  did  not  last  long,  for  becoming  tired  of  its  cease- 
less cries  for  its  i)arents,  after  he  had  preserved  its  life 
three  days,  he  murdered  the  little  one  in  cold  blood,  and 
made  its  grave  with  his  other  victims  in  a  heap  of  shav- 
ings  and  other  rubbish,  which  had  accumulated  in  a  comer 
of  the  Fort. 

This  bloody  tragedy  was  perpetrated  in  the  spring  of 
the  year,  when  the  Indians  were  all  away  at  their  sugar 
camps  on  the  main  shore,  and  at  a  time  when  the  ice  oi^ 
the  lake  had  become  so  weak  and  rotten  as  to  make  it  un- 
safe to  cross  or  travel  on  it.     Xotwithstanding  the  state  of 
the  ice,  the  guilty  man,  who  could  not  bear  to  remain  in 
solitude  surrounded  with  the  evidences  of  his  bloody  deed, 
attempted  to  make  his  escape,  but  having  twice  broken 
through  the  ice,  and  with  difliculty  saved  his  life,  and  (as 
he  confessed)  being  drawn  back  by  an  invisible  power,  lie 
returned  to  the  scene  of  his  crime,  to  patiently  await  \u 
consequence. 


XUSDER  OF  A   TRADER   AXB  HIS  FAMILY.  143 

When  the  ice  bad  disappeared  and  melted,  awajr  under 
the  rays  of  the  spring  son,  (he  Indians  once  more  fre^ 
qoented.  the  Fort,  and  on  their  inqoinng  for  the  trailer,  the 
marderer  told  them  the  plausible  story,  that  his  master  had 
started  with  his  family  on  a  dog  train,  while  the  ioe  was 
still  on  the  lake,  to  pay  them  a  visit  at  their  sagar  c^unpt«. 
And  as  he  had  never  arrived  amongst  them,  all  natural  ly 
supposed  that  he  had  broken  through  the  bad  ice«  an«l 
drowned  with  his  family.  The  Ojibways  faithfully  hunted 
the  shores  of  the  island  and  adjacent  main  land,  for  the  re- 
mains of  their  lost  trader,  but  as  may  be  supposed,  they 
searched  in  vain. 

In  the  course  of  the  spring  a  light  canoe  arrived  from 
Montreal  by  way  of  Grand  Portage,  containing  one  of  the 
fiMstors  of  the  fur  company,  to  whom  belonge«l  the  po^t. 

At  first  the  plausible  tale  of  the  munlererwas  cre<Iited, 
bat  marks  of  blood  having  been  discovered  on  the  walk  of 
the  room  where  the  trader's  wife  ha/I  been  murdered,  and 
his  evident  confusion  on  being  a^sked  the  caui?e  of  thern, 
led  immediately  to  suspicion,  and  he  wai»  from  that  time 
arrested  and  confined. 

Shortly  after  this,  the  factor,  while  walking  around  the 
precincts  of  the  fort,  endeavoring  to  discover  further  trac-es 
of  the  murder,  hapfiened  to  push  his  ?worrl  cane  into  the 
pile  of  rubbish  where  the  murderer  had  bnric^l  the  IxkHo?* 
of  his  unfortunate  victims,  and  the  stench  on  the  end  of 
his  cane  led  to  a  complete  discovery.  The  hnxlies  were 
inimediately  disinterrefl  in  presence  of  the  guilty  wretch, 
^ho  now  confessed  his  crime. 

The  fort  was  evacuate^!,  and  the  cannon  and  iron  works 
^ere  thrown  into  the  adjacent  jiond,  which  havini;  a  dc*ep 
and  miry  bottom,  they  have  never  been  discovere^l  by  the 
hdians,  who  often  afterwards  searched  for  them.  The  site 
of  this  old  post  is  still  plainly  discernible  from  small  mounds 
of  stone  and  rubbish  which  once  formed  the  chimneys  of  the 


J 


144  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

dwellings,  which  are  still  to  be  found  on  the  spot  where  it 
once  stood.  The  murderer  was  taken  to  Montreal,  and 
the  Indians  at  this  day  say  that  he  was  torn  to  pieces  by 
horses  being  attached  to  each  of  his  arms  and  legs,  and 
caused  to  pull  in  diflFerent  directions. 

Another  account  has  it,  and  coming  from  the  lips  of  old 
traders  and  half-breeds,  I  am  disposed  to  believe  it  as  the 
truth,  that  the  guilty  wretch  managed  to  escape  from  his 
keepers  on  the  route  to  Montreal,  and  seeking  refuge 
among  the  Hurons,  he  adopted  their  dress  and  customs, 
and  learned  to  speak  their  language.  On  one  occasion 
being  present  at  a  war-dance,  when  the  Indian  warriors 
were  striking  the  "  red  stake"  and  telling  their  different 
exploits  performed  in  war  against  their  enemies,  the  mur- 
derer stepped  into  their  midst,  and  likewise  striking  the 
stake,  he  related  his  deed  of  treachery  and  blood,  expect- 
ing to  be  honored  by  the  red  men  as  a  brave  man,  for  the 
exploit.  He  was  however  mistaken,  for  before  he  had 
finished  his  tale  of  the  bloody  deed,  an  Indian  warrior 
arose,  and  stepping  up  to  him  with  the  single  exclamation 
of  "  Dog,"  he  buried  a  tomahawk  deep  into  his  brain.  The 
narrative  of  this  event  has  been  carefully  preserved  and 
handed  down  by  the  old  traders,  and  it  is  presented  here 
as  I  have  learned  it  from  them. 

The  tale  as  the  Indians  tell  it,  is  somewhat  mixed  with 
the  superstitious  and  unnatural,  though  in  the  main  inci- 
dents they  fully  agree  with  the  trader's  account.  They 
give  as  a  cause  for  the  murder,  that  the  "Coureur  du  Bois" 
had  pilfered  goods  during  the  winter  to  such  an  amount 
that  his  master  threatened  to  report  his  conduct  to  the 
Factors  on  their  first  visit,  and  have  him  taken  to  Quebec 
as  a  culprit.  To  prevent  this  disgrace  and  punishment, 
the  man  first  killed  his  master,  as  has  been  related,  and 
then  attempted  rape  on  his  wife,  who  forced  him  to  kill  her 
by  her  active  self-defence  with  the  Indian  spear.     Only  in 


FUKISHM£NT  OVERTAKES  THE   MUBDEBEB.  145 

this  respect  do  the  Indians  differ  in  the  account  from  that 
which  I  have  given,  and  which  is  said  to  have  been  the 
confession  of  the  murderer  himself.^ 

I  learn  from  Michel  Cadotte,  and  the  venerable  John 
Baptist  Gorbin,  who  came  into  the  Ojibway  country  when 
he  was  twenty  years  of  age  and  has  remained  fifty-six 
years,  that  this  event  occurred  just  one  hundred  and  thirty 
years  ago,  in  the  year  1722. 

*  Tliiiitory  as  told  by  the  trmder,  William  MorrlBon,  in  Angiut,  1822,  appeared 
iitiie  Detroit  Gazette,  and  is  reprinted  in  Vol.  VUI.  of  Witeimtin  HUtoricol 
OB/tdOum,  The  pnbliahed  account  says  the  tragedy  ol  killing  the  trader,  his 
vifeand  child,  occurred  daring  the  winter  of  1700-^,  and  that  on  his  way  to 
l(<ntieal  for  trial  he  was  released  on  the  St.  Lawrence  RiTcr,  and  fought  with 
^  IxxUans  against  the  British.  His  boasting  of  his  murders  took  place  at  a 
dance  near  Sanlt  Ste.  Marie.  The  Indians,  disgusted  with  his  tale  of  cruelty, 
invited  him  to  a  feast,  and  as  soon  as  he  commenced  to  eat,  he  was  informed 
^  the  chief  that  as  soon  as  he  stopped,  he  would  be  killed.  He  ate  for  a  long 
^^>hat  at  last  had  to  stop,  when  he  was  soon  lifeless.  His  body  was  boiled, 
Int  the  young  men  would  not  eat,  for  they  said  "  he  was  worse  than  a  bad 
*«."-K.  D.  N. 


10 


146  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

WARS  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS  WITH  THE  IROQUOIS  AND 
0-DUG-AM-BES,  OB  FOXES. 

Warfare  between  the  OJfbways  and  IroqaolB — Ojibways,  PottawatomteB, 
Ottaways,  and  Wyandots  Join  in  alliance  against  the  Iroquois,  to  open  the 
route  to  Quebeo— Iroquois  driven  from  Canada— Tradition  of  the  last  battle 
fought  between  the  Ojibways  and  Iroquois— The  French  faTor  the  Algic 
tribes  against  their  enemies — War  between  the  Ojibways  and  O-dug^m-ees 
or  Foxes— Tradition  of  the  old  hunter— He  with  his  family  are  attacked  by 
the  Foxes— Indian  fight— Revenge  of  the  old  hunter— Foxes  are  driven 
fh)m  the  Wisconsin- They  retire  to  the  Mississippi  and  ask  to  be  Incor- 
porated with  the  0-sau-kies. 

Besides  carrying  on  an  inveterate  and  exterminating 
warfare  with  tlie  powerful  Dakotas  and  cruel  Foxes,  the 
Ojibways  were  obliged  to  keep  up  their  ancient  feud  with 
the  Naudoways,  or  Iroquois,  towards  the  east.  For  a  time 
the  powerful  confederation  of  Six  Nations  prevailed 
against  the  Algic  tribes  who  had  taken  possession  of  the 
great  northern  chain  of  lakes,  mostly  through  their  having 
been  first  supplied  with  fire-arms  by  the  Dutch  ana  British 
of  New  York. 

They  became  possessed  of  the  country  bordering  the 
Ottaway  River,  and  eftectually  barred  their  enemies  from 
communication  with  the  French  who  resided  on  the  St. 
Lawrence.  Their  anxiety  to  open  the  road  to  the  white 
traders,  in  order  to  procure  fire-arms  and  their  much  cov- 
eted commodities,  induced  the  Ojibways,  Ottaways,  Potta- 
watumies,  Osaukies,  and  Wyandots  to  enter  into  a  firm 
alliance.  They  sent  their  united  forces  against  the  Iro- 
quois, and  fighting  severe  and  bloody  battles,  they  event- 
ually forced  them  to  retire  from  Canada. 


WABS  WITH  THE  IROQUOIS   AND  OTHER  TRIBES.      147 

From  this  time,  now  apwards  of  five  generations  ago, 
the  route  from  Lake  Superior  to  the  French  settlement  on 
the  St  Lawrence  became  comparatively  free  and  open, 
though  the  trading  parties  were  often  waylaid  by  the  am- 
bushed warriors  of  the  Lxxjuois  on  the  Ottaway  River. 

The  warlike,  confederated  tribes  whom  the  French  early 
designated  with  the  name  of  Iroquois,  gave  not  up  their 
long  contest  with  the  allied  Algics,  without  a  severe  and 
protracted  struggle.  They  often  collected  their  forces,  and 
inarching  westward,  their  hardy  warriors  became  familiar 
with  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  the  banks  of  the  Ste. 
Marie,  and  often  even  procured  scalps  on  the  shores  of 
Lake  Superior.  At  one  time  the  Ottaways  were  forced  to 
i«tire  from  the  Straits  of  Mackinaw,  and  the  islands  of 
I^ke  Huron,  through  fear  of  these  redoubtable  eastern 
warriors.  The  last  important  battle  between  the  Ojibways 
*Dd  the  Iroquois,  took  place  about  one  hundred  years  ago 
*t  a  point  on  Lake  Superior,  a  short  distance  above  its 
outlet,  which  has  to  this  day  retained  the  name  of  Point 
Ifoquois.  The  Sault  Ste.  Marie  Ojibways  are  probably 
^tter  acquainted  with  the  details  of  this  occurrence  than 
those  from  whom  I  have  obtained  the  account  which  is 
here  given,  as  they  are  locally  interested  in  the  tradition. 

Ke-che-wash-keenh  or  Great  Buffalo,  chief  of  La  Pointe, 
briefly  gives  the  following  version  of  the  affair : — 

"  The  Ojibways,  one  time  collected  a  war  party  on  the 
shores  of  the  Great  Lake,  which  proceeded  eastward 
against  their  old  enemies  the  Naud-o-ways.  On  their  road 
to  the  country  of  these  people,  they  one  evening  encamped 
on  a  point  of  the  lake  shore  a  short  distance  above  Bow-e- 
ting  (Ste.  Marie).  They  had  lighted  their  fires  for  the 
night  and  commenced  cooking  their  suppers,  when  the 
sounds  of  distant  yelling  and  laughter  came  indistinctly 
to  their  ever-listening  ears.  The  noise  appeared  to  come 
from  the  other  side  of  the  point,  immediately  opposite  the 


148  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

spot  where  they  had  encamped.  Scouts  were  sent  to  re- 
connoitre the  noisy  party,  whom  they  supposed  to  be  trad- 
ers proceeding  up  the  lake  to  trade  with  their  people. 

"  These  scouts  soon  returned  on  a  run,  and  informed  their 
party  that  thoy  had  seen  a  large  war  party  of  Naud-o-ways, 
who  were  encamped,  drinking  firewater,  and  carousing 
with  perfect  carelessness,  and  apparently  with  every  sense 
of  security.  The  Ojibways  quickly  extinguished  their 
blazing  fires,  and  making  their  usual  preparations  for  a 
desperate  fight,  they  noiselessly  approached  and  surrounded 
the  encampment  of  their  boisterous  and  drunken  enemies. 
They  silently  awaited  the  moment  when  nearly  all  had 
drunk  themselves  insensible,  and  the  remainder  had  fallen 
asleep,  for  the  war  whistle  to  sound  the  onset.  They  at- 
tacked them  with  great  fury,  and  it  is  said  that  but  few  of 
the  Naud-o-ways  escaped  the  Ojibways'  tomahawk  and 
scalping  knife  on  this  bloody  occasion." 

The  "  Six  Nations"  never  after  this  made  incursions  into 
the  country  of  the  Lake  Superior  Ojibways,  and  from  this 
occurrence  may  be  dated  the  ending  of  the  long  and  fierce 
warfare  which  these  two  people  had  been  waging  against 
one  another.' 

The  French  always  favored  the  Ojibway  and  other  Algic 
tribes  in  their  war  with  the  New  York  tribes,  and  for 
this,  they  often  suflfered  at  the  hands  of  the  Iroquois,  who 
waylaid  their  canoes  laden  with  merchandise  on  the  route 
up  the  Great  Chain  of  Lakes. 

For  providing  the  Ojibways  also  with  fire-arms,  and 
through  this  causing  them  to  become  too  powerful  for  their 
western  enemies,  the  French  uicurred  the  dislike  and 
hatred  of  the  Dakota  and  0-dug-am-ee  tribes,  who  on  one 
occasion  made  their  deep  enmity  evident,  by  making  war 

1  Pcrrot  glyee  a  history  of  this  conflict.    See  Msmoin  edited  by  Tdlban, 
pp.  97,  98.— E.  D.  N. 


BLOODY   TIGHT  WITH  THE   ODCG-AM-EES.  149 

on  them  and  attacking  their  fort  at  Wow-e-yat-ton-ong  or 
Detroit,  which  was  only  saved  by  the  combined  efforts  of 
the  O-dah-wahs  and  Ojibways  ander  the  leadership  of  the 
renowned  Pontiae,  who  had  already  at  this  period,  1740, 
commenced  to  carve  out  the  renown  which  he  eventually 
attjuned. 

It  is  shortly  after  this  period  that  the  O-dug-am-ees 
again  incurred  the  vengeance  of  the  Ojibways,  who  a 
second  time  attacked  and  swept  away  their  villages.  It 
has  been  stated  that  on  their  being  driven  from  the  head- 
waters of  the  St.  Croix  and  Chippeway  rivers,  they  had 
wtired  to  the  Wisconsin  and  into  the  country  bordering 
on  Lake  Michigan.  The  tradition  of  their  second  invasion 
by  the  Ojibways,  is  given  as  follows  by  the  old  Indian  story 
tellers:— 

An  old  Ojibway  hunter  with  his  wife,  two  sons,  and 
Aeir  families,  were  one  winter  hunting  about  the  head 
lakes  of  the  Wisconsin  River.  As  they  searchecl  for  game 
they  moved  from  camp  to  camp  "by  slow  and  easy  stages, 
^d  being  of  a  fearless  disposition,  they  formed  the  south- 
ern vanguard  of  numerous  other  families  similarly  em- 
ployed and  following  slowly  in  their  wake. 

They  had  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  the  usual  hunting 
P^nnds  of  the  O-dug-am-ees,  and  now  at  everj'  camp  they 
formed  a  barrier  of  logs  and  bushes  to  shield  them  from  a 
^Wen  attack  of  their  enemies.  One  morning  early,  one 
^f  the  sons  of  the  old  hunter,  as  usual,  put  on  his  moccasins, 
^led  his  blanket  around  his  body,  and,  shouldering  his  gun, 
^rted  on  his  day's  hunt.  It  was  snowing  heavily,  and  the 
^  of  the  family  remained  at  home.  The  hunter  had 
been  gone  but  a  short  time  when  he  returned,  and,  without 
^ying  a  word,  sat  down  in  his  usual  place,  and  commenced 
whittling  his  bullets  so  that  they  could  be  easily  and 
quickly  thrown  into  his  gun.  When  he  had  finished  this 
^ork,  he  took  his  gun,  drew  out  the  load,  and  carefully 


150  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

cleansed  it.    He  then  sharpened  his  knife,  and  placed  his 
war-club  and  spear  ready  at  hand  for  immediate  use. 

The  old  hunter  watched  the  singular  preparations  of 
his  silent  son,  and  suspecting  that  he  had  discovered  signs 
of  an  enemy,  arose,  and  saying  that  he  would  go  and  cut 
a  few  sticks  of  the  red  willow  to  smoke,  he  left  the  lodge 
to  go  and  see  with  his  own  and  more  experienced  eyes, 
what  were  the  signs  of  danger.  He  had  proceeded  but  a 
few  steps  in  the  adjacent  forest,  when  he  discovered  a 
strange  track  in  which  there  were  but  a  few  flakes  of  the 
fast  falling  snow.  His  Indian  sagacity  told  him  that  it 
was  the  foot-print  of  an  0-dug-am-ee,  and  returning  to  the 
wigwam,  he  proposed  to  his  family  an  immediate  flight  to 
some  neighboring  camp  of  their  friends.  The  silent  son  now 
spoke,  and  told  his  father  that  flight  had  become  imprac. 
ticable,  for  they  were  entirely  surrounded  by  a  very  large 
war-party  of  their  enemies.  '^All  we  can  do,"  said  he,  "  is 
to  prepare  for  death ;  for  I  have  seen  the  trail  of  the  0-dug- 
am-ee  warriors,  and  it  is  deep-beaten  and  wide ;  many  feet 
have  trodden  it." 

Determined  to  defend  their  women  and  children  to  the 
last  gasp,  the  Ojibway  hunters  cut  down  a  few  more  trees 
and  strengthened  the  barrier  around  their  wigwam.  Night 
gradually  came  and  covered  everything  in  deep  darkness 
and  gloom,  yet  still  was  the  expected  attack  deferred. 
The  imitated  hootings  of  the  owl,  and  howling  of  wolves 
which  resounded  from  different  parts  of  the  forest,  but  too 
plainly  told  the  hunters  that  the  0-dug-am-ee  wolves  had 
surrounded  their  camp,  and  only  waited  the  first  dawn  of 
day  (the  Indian's  favorite  hour),  to  make  the  attack. 

The  old  hunter  being  anxious  to  save  a  portion  of  his 
kindred,  took  two  girls — his  grandchildren — each  by  the 
hand  and  silently  led  them  some  distance  into  the  surround- 
ing woods,  amid  the  darkness,  and  informing  them  the 
direction  they  were  to  go— to  be  judged  by  the  wind,  and 


THE  O-DUG-AM-EES  KILL  AN  OJIBWAY  FAMILY.      151 

fast  &lling  flakes  of  snow,  he  bade  them  save  their  lives 
by  flight  and  inform  their  people  of  his  fate. 

The  old  man  then  turned  to  his  lodge,  and  he  listened 
anxiouslj  for  the  yell  that  would  denote  the  discovery 
and  death  of  '^  the  little  birds  which  he  had  let  out  to  fly 
away."  That  expected  yell  came  not,  and  the  old  man 
became  satisfied  that  his  two  grandchildren  were  safe. 

At  the  first  dawn  of  morning,  the  0-dug-am-ees  com- 
menced the  attack  with  loud  and  thrilling  war  whoops. 
The  Ojibways  defended  themselves  bravely,  and  as  long  as 
their  ammunition  lasted,  they  kept  their  numerous  assail- 
ants at  bay,  and  sent  many  of  their  more  hardy  warriors 
to  the  land  of  Spirits ;  but  as  soon  as  their  powder  gave 
out  they  ceased  firing,  the  0-dug-am-ees  rushed  into  their 
camp,  and  leaping  over  their  barrier  of  logs  and  brush, 
the  work  of  death  and  scalping  commenced.  The  Ojib- 
ways died  not  without  a  desperate  struggle,  for  even  the 
grandmother  of  the  family  cut  down  an  enemy  with  her 
axe  before  she  received  the  death  stroke.  All  perished 
but  the  old  hunter,  who,  during  the  last  brave  struggle  of 
his  two  sons,  miraculously  escaped  through  the  dense 
ranks  of  his  eager  foes,  entirely  naked  and  covered  with 
blood  from  numerous  wounds. 

He  had  not  proceeded  far  before  he  met  a  small  party 
of  his  friends,  who  had  been  informed  of  the  desperate  situ- 
ation of  his  camp,  by  the  two  girls  whom  he  had  caused  to 
escape  during  the  previous  night.  At  the  head  of  this 
party,  though  almost  dead  with  fatigue  and  loss  of  blood, 
the  old  man  returned,  and  found  his  wigwam  in  ashes. 
The  0-dug-am-ee  wolves  had  already  done  their  work  and 
departed,  and  the  bodies  of  his  murdered  kindred  scalped, 
dismembered,  cut  and  hashed  into  a  hundred  pieces,  lay 
strewn  about  on  the  blood-stained  snow. 

At  this  horrid  spectacle  the  Ojibway  party,  though  feeble 
in  numbers,  recklessly  followed  the  return  trail  of  the  per- 


152  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

petrators,  depending  for  help,  should  they  enter  into  a  pre- 
mature engagement  with  them,  upon  the  different  camps 
of  their  tribe,  to  whom  runners  had  been  sent  during  the 
night.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  on  the  deep-beaten 
trail  of  their  enemies,  when  they  beheld  one  of  their  num- 
ber who  had  been  left  in  the  rear,  walking  leisurely  along; 
perfectly  deaf  and  unconscious  to  the  approach  of  the  aven- 
ging Ojibways,  he  fell  an  easy  victim  under  their  toma. 
hawks. 

They  still  ran  on,  till  hearing  a  distant  halloo,  which 
was  repeated  nearer  and  nearer,  they  hid  themselves  in 
the  deep  snow  near  the  trail. 

The  0-dug-am-ees  having  stopped  to  smoke,  and  missing 
one  of  their  number,  first  hallooed  to  him,  and  on  his  not 
answering,  they  sent  two  of  their  young  men  to  go  back 
and  bring  him  up.  These  two  men  were  dispatched  by 
the  ambushed  Ojibways,  and  as  they  too,  did  not  retuni, 
the  impatient  0-dug-am-ees  sent  three  more  of  their  party 
to  go  and  see  what  kept  them,  and  they  likewise  met  the 
same  fate  as  their  fellows.  Becoming  yet  more  impatient 
for  the  return  of  their  companions,  a  large  number  of  the 
0-dug-am-ees  arose  and  ran  back  in  search  of  them.  On 
these,  the  ambushed  Ojibways  were  obliged  to  fire,  and 
immediately  retreating,  a  ruiming  fight  commenced.  The 
whole  force  of  their  enemies  now  hearing  the  firing  of 
guns,  joined  their  fellows,  and  the  Ojibways  would  soon 
have  been  annihilated,  had  not  a  large  party  of  their  friends, 
guided  by  the  noise  of  the  fight,  arrived  to  their  rescue. 
This  timely  reinforcement  wisely  ambushed  themselves 
behind  the  trees  near  the  trail,  and  as  the  O-dug-am-ees  were 
eagerly  following  the  retreating  party,  the  hidden  Ojib- 
ways fell  on  them  with  great  fury,  and  in  the  first  surprise 
succeeded  in  killing  a  large  number,  and  they  eventually 
forced  the  remainder  to  retreat  and  fly  back  to  their  vil- 
lages with  the  black  paint  of  mourning  on  their  faces. 


REVENGE   or   AN  OJIBWAY   FATHER.  153 

Though  having  partially  revenged  the  death  of  his  kin- 
dred in  this  fight,  yet  the  old  Ojibway  hunter  was  not  sat- 
isfied.   For  two  years  he  secludeil  himself  from  his  people, 
and  accompanied  only  by  his  two  grandchildren,  he  made 
his  hunts  where  beaver  was  to  be  found  in  the  greatest 
plenty.     During  this  time  he  laid  by  the  fruits  of  his  soli- 
tary hunts,  and  having  collected   sufficient   for  his  pur- 
poses, he  loaded  a  large  canoe  with  large  packs  of  beaver 
skins,  and  made  a  journey  to  Detroit,  which  was  then  a 
grand  depot  for  the  fur  trade,  and  contained  a  garrison  of 
French  soldiers. 

Blacking  his  face  with  coal,  placing  ashes  on  his  head, 
and  gashing  his  body  with  his  knife,  causing  himself  to 
^  covered  with  blood  as  a  sign  of  deep  mourning  and 
affliction,  he  presented  himself  before  his  "  French  father," 
told  him  the  tale  of  his  wrongs,  and  presenting  his  packs 
of  rich  beaver,  he  asked  for  help  to  revenge  himself  against 
his  foes. 

The  0-dug-am-ees  had  always  evinced  a  bad  feeling  to- 
ward the  French,  and  on  several  occasions  they  had  plun- 
dered and  murdered  their  traders.  They  were  a  restless 
*nd  troublesome  tribe,  continually  embroiled  in  mischief, 
*^d  a  short  time  previous  they  had  attempted  with  the 
distance  of  the  Dakotas  and  O-saug-ees  to  take  the 
French  fort  at  Detroit.  The  appeal  of  the  old  Ojibway 
hunter,  therefore,  was  listened  to  by  willing  cars.  Ammu- 
lution  and  guns  were  freely  given  him,  and  a  number  of 
frenchmen  were  promised  to  aid  him  in  his  intended  in- 
vasion of  the  0-dug-am-ee  country.  The  old  hunter,  being 
supplied  with  the  necessary  means,  easily  raised  a  large 
War  party  of  his  people,  and  being  joined  by  his  French 
^Hesjhe  proceeded  to  the  hunting  grounds  of  his  enemies, 
and  after  severe  fighting  destroyed  two  of  the  principal 
Wng-am-ee  villages,  and  drove  the  remnants  of  this  obnox- 


154  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ious  tribe  from  the  shores  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  the 
Wisconsin  River. 

Enfeebled  in  numbers,  the  0-dug-am-ees  retired  westward 
to  the  Mississippi  River,  and  fearing  a  total  extinguish- 
ment of  their  national  fire,  it  is  at  this  time  that  they  first 
joined  the  lodges  of  the  Osaugees,  and  requested  to  be  in- 
corporated into  that  tribe.  Their  petition  was  denied, 
though  the  Osaugees  allowed  them  to  remain  in  their  vil- 
lages till  they  had  in  some  degree  regained,  by  a  long  term 
of  quiet  and  peace,  their  former  strength  and  numbers. 


TAKING  OF  MILLS  LACS  BY  THE  OJIBWAYS.  155 


CHAPTER  XI. 

TAKING  OF  MILLE  LACS  BY  THE  OJIBWAYS. 

A  description  of  liille  Lacs,  and  its  advantages  as  a  home  for  the  Indian — It 
is  occupied  by  the  Dakotas  in  1680— Traditions  of  the  Qjlbways  detailing  the 
manner  in  which  they,  in  torn,  finally  obtained  possession. 

MiLLE  Lacs^  the  M'  de  Wakan,  or  Spirit  Lake  of  the 
Dakotas,*  and  the    Missinaag-i-egan  or  "the    lake  that 
spreads  all  over"  of  the  Ojibways,  is  one  of  the  largest  and 
niost  beautiful  sheets  of  water  in  Minnesota  Territory.* 
h  lies  imbedded  in  deep  forests,  midway  between  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  the  head  of  Lake  Superior.    Its  picturesque 
shores  are  skirted  with  immense  groves  of  valuable  sugar 
inaple,  and  the  soil  on  which  they  grow  is  not  to  be  sul*- 
passed  in  richness  by  any  section  of  country  in  the  north- 
>vest 

The  lake  is  nearly  circular  in  form,  though  indented 
^vith  deep  bays,  and  the  view  over  its  waters  broken  here 
^nd  there  by  bold  points  or  promontories.  It  is  about 
twenty  miles  across  from  shore  to  shore,  and  a  person 
standing  on  its  pebbly  beach  on  a  clear,  calm  day,  can  but 
Just  discern  the  blue  outlines  of  the  opposite  side,  espeeiallj'' 
5i8  the  country  surrounding  it  is  comparatively  low  and 
level.  Its  waters  are  clear  and  pure  as  the  waters  of  Lake 
Superior,  and  fish  of  the  finest  species  are  found  to  abound 

'  Mille  Lacs  so  called  because  it  is  the  largest  of  the  numerous  lakes,  Mille 
Lacs  (Thousand  Lakes)  of  this  rcsffon.  Upon  Franquelln's  Map  of  1688,  it  is 
called  Buade,  the  iaraily  name  of  Count  Frontcnac  then  governor  of  Canada, 
Md  Ram  River  its  outlet  is  called  Riviftre  des  Fran9ois  (French  River)  or 
Sioux  River.  Upon  Hennepin's  Map  Rividre  des  Frangols  is  R.  de  St.  Francis. 
--E.  D.  N. 

'  Written  in  A.  D.  1852.  Minnesota  in  1858  was  admitted  as  one  of  the 
United  SUtca  of  America.— E.  D.  N. 


156  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

« 

thereih.  Connected  with  it  is  a  string  of  marshy,  or  mud- 
bottomed,  lakes  in  which  the  water  is  but  a  few  feet  deep, 
and  wherein  the  wild  rice  of  the  north  grows  luxuriantly, 
and  in  the  greatest  abundance. 

Possessing  these  and  other  advantages,  there  is  not  a 
spot  in  the  northwest  which  an  Indian  would  sooner  choose 
as  a  home  and  dwelling  place,  than  Mille  Lacs.  It  is  not 
then  to  be  wondered  at,  that  for  nearly  two  centuries,  it 
has  formed  a  bone  of  strife  and  contention  between  the 
Ojibways  and  Dakotas. 

The  name  of  the  still  large  and  important  band  of  Da- 
kotas known  as  the  Md6  wakantons,  has  been  derived 
from  this  lake ;  they  now  dwell  on  the  Mississippi  and  the 
lower  portions  of  the  Minnesota  River.*  Their  ancestors 
were  dwellers  on  Spirit  Lake,  and  their  bones  have  enriched 
the  soil  about  its  shores.  • 

I  gather  from  "  A  sketch  of  the  early  trade  and  traders 
of  Minnesota,"  by  the  Rev.  Edward  D.  Neill,  of  St.  Paul, 
published  in  the  Annals  of  the  Minnesota  Historical  So- 
ciety for  1852,  that  in  the  year  1680,  the  Franciscan  priest 
Hennepin,  with  two  companions  named  Michael  Ako*  and 
Picard  du  Gay,  were  taken  captive  by  the  Dakotas  of  Mille 

*  The  M'd^wakantons  (Spirit  Lake  People),  In  1852  were  divided  into  scren 
bands,  who  dwelt  on  the  western  banks  of  the  Mississippi  and  in  the  lower 
Minnesota  valley.  The  Ki-yuk-sa  band  lived  below  Lake  Pepin.  Another 
band  dwelt  at  Re-mni-ca  (Hill,  water  and  wood)  now  Red  Wing^,  a  few  miles 
above  Lake  Pepin.  Kapobia  band,  four  miles  below  St.  Paul,  Grey  Iron*s 
band  at  Black  Dog's  village  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Minnesota,  above  Men- 
dota.  Oak  Grove  band  and  Good  Road's  band  on  the  upper  bank  of  the 
Minnesota,  eight  miles  above  Fort  Snclling.  Shokpedan,  or  Little  Six,  band 
near  the  present  town  of  Shakopce. 

In  1854  they  were  living  on  a  reser>'ation  in  the  valley  of  the  upper  Minne- 
sota River.  The  Kaposia  band  was  four  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Red 
Wood  River,  Shokpedan's  band  at  the  mouth  of  that  stream,  while  those  of 
Wapatha  and  Waukouta  were  nearer  the  white  settlements,  and  remained  here 
until  after  the  massacre  of  1862,  when  they  were  removed  to  the  valley  of  the 
Missouri  River.— E.  D.  N. 

*  Also  spelled  Accault.  La  Salle  writes  that  Ako  was  the  leader  of  the 
party.— E.  D.  N. 


WHY  THE   DAEOTAS  LEFT   MILLE   LACS.  157 

Lac3.  This  fkct  is  mentioned  here  to  show  that  at  this 
date,  this  tribe  still  held  possession,  and  resided  on  or  near 
this  lake.  It  is  farther  stated  that  through  the  influence 
of  the  early  French  traders  who  first  built  posts  in  their 
couDtry,  among  whom  may  be  mentioned  as  most  conspic- 
uous the  names  of  Nicholas  Perrot  and  Le  Sueur, "  the  Da- 
kotas  began  to  be  led  away  from  the  rice  grounds  of  the 
Mille  Lacs  region." 

Tradition  among  the  Ojibways  says  otherwise.  They 
deny  that  the  influence  of  the  traders  could  induce  the  Mde- 
wakantons  to  evacuate  such  a  desirable  point  in  their  coun- 
try as  Mille  Lacs,  a  spot  covered  with  their  permanent 
earthen*  wigwams,  and  the  resting  place  of  their  forefathers. 

Our  own  experience  of  the  great  love  and  attachment 
which  the  red  race  has  ever  shown  to  their  ancient  village 
sites,  would  cause  us  to  doubt  this  assertion  on  the  part  of 
the  Dakotas.  It  is  sooner  to  be  believed  that  the  same 
force  which  has  caused  them  to  relinquish,  step  by  step,  all 
tbeir  former  country  east  of  the  Mississippi  during  the 
^urse  of  the  past  two  or  three  centuries,  oi>erated  to  drive 
them  from  this,  their  strongest  hold  of  olden  times. 

The  manner  in  which  the  Ojibways  first  came  into  pos- 
s^ion  of  Mille  Lacs,  is  vividly  related  by  their  old  men, 
^^d  this  event  forms  a  prominent  item  in  the  course  of  • 
their  past  history.  The  tradition  of  this  occurrence  is 
hriefly  as  follows,  taken  by  the  writer  from  the  lips  of  one 
^f  their  most  truth-telling  sages,  who  is  now  a  resident  of 
Mille  Lacs,  and  who  is  the  descendant  of  a  long  line  of 
^oted  chiefs. 

^^ITION  OF  THE  TAKING  OF  MILLE  LACS  BY  THE  OJIBWAYS. 

Five  generations  ago,  shortly  after  the  Ojibways  resid- 
^^g  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  had  commenced  to 

l^e  early  French  explorers   only  mention  wigwams  of  bark  or  skins. 


158  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

obtain  fire-arms  and  ammunition  of  the  old  French  traders, 
a  firm  peace  existed  between  them  and  the  Dakotas,  wlio 
then  resided  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mississippi  and  the 
midland  country  which  lay  between  this  river  and  the 
Great  Lake. 

Good-will^existed  between  the  two  tribes,  and  the  roads 
to  their  villages  were  clear  and  unobstructed.  Peace-pai^ 
ties  of  the  Dakotas  visited  the  wigwams  of  the  Ogibways, 
and  the  Ojibways,  in  like  manner,  visits  the  Tepees  and 
earthen  lodges  of  the  Dakotas.  The  good  feeling  existing 
between  them  was  such,  that  intermarriages  even  took 
place  between  them. 

It  appears,  however,  impossible,  that  these  two  power- 
ful tribes  should  ever  remain  long  in  peace  with  each 
other.  On  this  occasion  the  war-club  had  lain  buried  but 
a  few  winters,  when  it  was  again  violently  dug  up,  and 
the  ancient  feud  raged  more  fiercely  than  ever. 

Ill-will  was  first  created  in  the  breasts  of  the  two  tribes 
against  one  another,  through  a  quarrel  which  happened 
between  an  Ojibway  and  a  Dakota  gallant,  respecting  a 
woman  whom  they  both  courted.  The  woman  was  a 
Dakota,  and  the  affair  took  place  at  a  village  of  her  i)eople. 
Of  her  two  suitors  she  preferred  the  Ojibway,  and  the  re- 
jected gallant,  in  revenge,  took  the  life  of  his  successful  rival. 
This  act,  however,  did  not  result  in  immediate  hostilities; 
it  only  reminded  the  warriors  of  the  two  tribes  that  they 
had  once  becii  enemies  ;  it  required  a  more  aggravating  cause 
than  this  to  break  the  ties  which  several  years  of  gotxl 
understanding  and  social  intercourse  had  created  between 
them,  and  this  cause  was  not  long  in  forthcoming. 

There  was  an  old  man  residing  at  Fond  du  Lac  of  Lake 
Superior,  which  place  had  at  this  time,  already  become  an 
important  village  of  the  Ojibways.  This  old  man  was 
looked  upon  by  his  people  with  much  respect  and  con- 
sideration :  though  not  a  chief,  he  was  a  great  hunter,  and 


MURDER  OP   FOUR  PEACEABLE   OJIBWAYS.  159 

bis  lodge  ever  abounded  in  plenty.  He  belonged  to  the 
Marten  Totem  family.  He  was  blessed  with  four  sons,  all 
of  whom  were  full  grown  and  likely  men,  "  fair  to  look 
upon."  They  were  accustomed  to  make  frequent  visits  to 
the  villages  of  the  Dakotas,  and  they  generally  returned 
laden  with  presents,  for  the  young  women  of  their  tribe 
looked  on  them  with  wishful  and  longing  eyes. 

Shortly  after  the  quarrel  about  the  woman  had  taken 
place,  which  resulted  in  the  death  of  an  Ojibway,  the  four 
brothers  paid  the  Dakotas  one  of  their  usual  peaceful  visits; 
they  proceeded  to  their  great  town  at  Mille  Lac,  which  was 
but  two  days  from  their  own  villages.  During  this  visit, 
one  of  the  brothers  was  treacherously  murdered,  and  but 
three  returned  with  safety  to  their  father's  wigwam. 

The  old  man  did  not  even  complain  when  he  heard  that 
their  former  enemies  had  sent  his  son  to  travel  on  the 
Spirit  road ;  and  shortly  after,  when  his  three  surviving 
sons  asked  his  permission  to  go  again  to  enter  the  lodges 
of  the  Dakotas,  he  told  them  to  go,  "  for  probably,"  said 
he,  "  they  have  taken  the  life  of  my  son  through  mistake." 
The  brothers  proceeded  as  before  to  Mille  Ijac,  and  on  this 
occasion,  two  of  them  were  again  treacherously  killed,  and 
but  one  returned  to  the  wigwam  of  his  bereaved  father. 
The  fount  of  the  old  man's  tears  still  did  not  open,  though 
he  blacked  his  face  in  mourning,  and  his  head  hung  down 
in  sorrow. 

Once  more  his  sole  surviving  son  requested  to  pay  the 
Dakotas  a  peace  visit,  that  he  might  look  on  the  graves  of 
his  deceased  brethren.  His  sorrow  stricken  parent  said  to 
him,  "go,  my  son,  for  probably  they  have  struck  your 
brothers  through  mistake."  Day  after  day  rolled  over, 
till  the  time  came  when  he  had  promised  to  return.  The 
days,  however,  kept  rolling  on,  and  the  young  man  re- 
turned not  to  cheer  the  lonely  lodge  of  his  father.  A  full 
moon  passed  over,  and  still  he  made  not  his  appearance^ 


160  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

and  the  old  man  became  convinced  that  the  Dakotas  had 
sent  him  to  join  his  murdered  brethren  in  the  land  of 
Spirits.  Now,  for  the  first  time,  the  bereaved  fi^ther  began 
to  weep,  the  fount  of  his  tears  welled  forth  bitter  drops, 
and  he  mourned  bitterly  for  his  lost  children. 

"An  Ojibwaj  warrior  never  throws  away  his  tears," 
and  the  old  man  determined  to  have  revenge.  For  two 
years  he  busied  himself  in  making  preparations.  With 
the  fruits  of  his  hunts  he  procured  ammunition  and  bther 
materials  for  a  war  party.  He  sent  his  tobacco  and  war- 
club  to  the  remotest  villages  of  his  people,  detailing  his 
wrong  and  inviting  them  to  collect  by  a  certain  day  at 
Fond  du  Lac,  to  go  with  him  in  "  search  for  his  lost  child- 
ren." His  summons  was  promptly  and  numerously 
obeyed,  and  nearly  all  the  men  of  his  tribe  residing  on  the 
shores  of  the  Great  Lake,  collected  by  the  appointed  time 
at  Fond  du  Lac.  Their  scalping  knives  had  long  rusted  in 
disuse,  and  the  warriors  were  eager  once  more  to  stain 
them  with  the  blood  of  their  old  enemy. 

Having  made  the  customary  preparations,  and  invoked 
the  Great  Spirit  to  their  aid,  this  large  war  party  which 
the  old  man  had  collected,  left  Fond  du  Lac,  and  followed 
the  trail  towartls  Mille  Lac,  which  was  then  considered 
the  strongest  hold  of  their  enemies,  and  where  the  blood 
which  they  went  to  revenge  had  been  spilt    The  Dakotas 
occupied  the  lake  in  two  large  villages,  one  being  located 
on  Cormorant  point,  and  the  other  at  the  outlet  of  the  lake. 
A  few  miles  below  this  last  village,  they  possessed  another 
considerable  village  on  a  smaller  lake,  connected  with 
Mille  Lac  by  a  portion  of  Rum  River  which  run  through 
it     These  villages  consisted  mostly  of  earthen  wigwams 
such  as  are  found  still  to  be  in  use  among  the  Arickarees 
and  other  tribes  residing  on  the  Upper  Missouri. 

The  vanguard  of  the  Ojibways  fell  on  the  Dakotas  at 
Cormorant  point  early  in  the  morning,  and  such  was  the 


THE  OJIBWAYS  ATTACK  THB  MILLE  LACS   DAKOTAS.      161 

extent  of  the  war  party,  that  before  the  rear  had  arrived, 
the  battle  at  this  point  had  ab-eady  ended  by  the  almost 
total  extermination  of  its  inhabitants ;  a  small  remnant 
only,  retired  in  their  canoes  to  the  greater  village  located 
at  the  entry.  This,  the  Ojibways  attacked  with  all  their 
forces ;  after  a  brave  defence  with  their  bows  and  barbed 
arrows,  the  Dakotas  took  refuge  in  their  earthen  lodges 
fix)in  the  more  deadly  weapons  of  their  enemy. 

The  only  manner  by  which  the  Ojibways  conld  harass 
and  dislodge  them  from  these  otherwise  secure  retreats, 
was  to  throw  small  bundles  or  bags  of  powder  into  the 
aperture  made  in  the  top  of  each,  both  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  light  within,  and  emitting  the  smoke  of  the  wigwam 
fire.  The  bundles  ignited  by  the  fire,  spread  death  and 
dismay  amongst  the  miserable  beings  who  crowded  within. 
Not  having  as  yet,  like  the  more  fortunate  Ojibways,  been 
blessed  with  the  presence  of  white  traders,  the  Dakotas 
^ere  still  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  gunpowder,  and  the 
idea  possessing  their  minds  that  their  enemies  were  aided 
h^  spirits,  they  gave  up  the  fight  in  despair  and  were 
^ily  dispatched.  But  a  remnant  retired  during  the 
darkness  of  night  to  their  last  remaining  village  on  the 
enialler  lake.  Here  they  made  their  last  stand,  and  the 
Ojibways  following  them  up,  the  havoc  among  their  ranks 
^as  continued  during  the  whole  course  of  another  day. 

The  next  morning  the  Ojibways  wishing  to  renew  the 
^nflict^  found  the  village  evacuated  by  the  few  who  had 
survived  their  victorious  arms.  They  had  fled  during  the 
^^ght  down  the  river  in  their  canoes,  and  it  became  a  com- 
^^^  saying  that  the  former  dwellers  of  Mille  Lacs  became, 
"J  this  three  days'  struggle,  swept  away  for  ever  from  their 
^vorite  village  sites.  The  remains  of  their  earthen  wig- 
wams are  still  plainly  visible  in  great  numbers  on  the  spots 
^here  these  events  are  said  to  have  occurred ;  they  are 

^ow  mostly  covered  by  forests  of  maple  trees.     The  Ojil> 
11 


162  MINNESOTA   HISTOKICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ways  assert  as  a  proof  of  this  tradition,  that  whenever  they 
have  dug  into  these  mounds,  which  they  occasionally  do, 
they  have  discovered  human  bones  in  great  abundance  and 
lying  scattered  promiscuously  in  the  soil,  showing  that 
they  had  not  been  regularly  buried,  but  were  cut  in  pieces 
and  scattered  about,  as  Indians  always  treat  those  they  slay 
in  battle. 

It  is  as  well  to  state  here,  that  some  of  the  old  men  who 
relate  this  tradition,  give  the  name  of  0-maum-ee  to  the 
former  dwellers  of  Mille  Lacs,  and  they  further  assert  that 
these  people  were  totally  exterminated  on  this  occasion. 
The  more  intelligent  affirm  that  they  were  the  Ab-oin  or 
Dakotas,  who  having  their  principal  village  on  a  peninsula, 
or  Min-a-waum,  were  known  in  those  days  by  the  name  of 
0-maura-ee.  This,  connected  with  the  fact  afforded  us  by 
the  early  French  explorers,  Ilennepin,  Du  Luth  and  Le 
Sueur,  that  the  Md6  wakantons  were  former  dwellers  of 
Mille  Lacs,  is  sufficient  to  prove  the  identity  of  the  people 
whom  the  Ojibways  drove  from  its  possession. 

Ojibway  tradition  further  states  that  the  Dakotas  who 
had  been  driven  from  Mille  Lacs,  made  another  village 
on  Rum  River,  and  that  they  did  not  fiimlly  leave  this 
region  of  country*  till  about  the  year  1770,  after  their 
great  expedition  or  war  party  to  the  head-waters  of  the 
Mississippi,  which  resulted  in  the  battle  of  Crow  Wing,  as 
will  be  related  in  a  future  chapter. 

1  Tlie  Md<  wakaDtoD  Sioux  used  to  assert  that  about  the  year  1780,  they 
lived  in  one  village,  oq  the  banks  of  the  Minnesota,  a  short  distance  above  Men- 
doU.— E.  D.  N. 


THE  ST.  CROIX  RSQION  TAKEN  BY  THB   OJIBWAYS.      163 


CHAPTER  Xn. 

OCCUPATION  OF  THB  ST.  CROIX  RIVER  COUNTRY  BY  THE 

OJIBWAYS. 

A  petce  to  effected  between  the  OJibways  and  Dakotas  by  the  French  traders 
about  the  year  1605 — The  French  locate  a  poet  among  the  Dakotas — OJib- 
ways locate  a  permanent  village  at  Rice  Lake — Intermarriages  between  them 
and  the  Dakotas — Origin  of  the  Wolf  Totem  among  the  OJibways  and  of  the 
Herman  Totem  among  the  Dakotas — The  feud  between  them  to  again  re- 
newed—Causes  thereof— Battle  of  Point  Prescott — The  Dakota  captive- 
Consequences  of  the  new  rapture — Peace  to  renewed  between  the  Rice  Lake 
Ojibways  and  the  St  Croix  Lake  Dakotas — OJibways  form  a  village  at 
Yellow  Lake— Tale  of  O-mig-aun-dib— The  war  becomes  generaL 

After  the  sanguinary  battle  which  resulted  in  the  total 
evacuation  of  Mille  Lacs  by  the  Dakotas,  the  ancient  feud 
between  them  and  the  Ojibways  raged  with  great  fury, 
and  it  is  at  this  period  that  the  latter  tribe  first  began  to 
l^eat  the  Dakotas  from  the  Rice  Lakes  of  the  St.  Croix 
River  region  which  they  had  long  occupied  in  conjunction 
^ith  the  Odug-am-ees.  The  pipe  of  peace  was  not  again 
^oked  between  the  two  belligerent  tribes,  till  the  old 
French  traders  had  obtained  a  firm  foothold  among  the 
Dakotas,  and  commenced  an  active  trade. 

According  to  the  Indian  mode  of  counting  time,  this 
^vent  occurred  four  generations  ago,  or  about  the  year  1695. 
^^  Was  brought  about  only  through  the  most  strenuous 
efforts  of  the  French  traders  who  resided  among  the  Ojib- 
ways on  Lake  Superior,  and  those  who  had  at  this  time 
^'iilt  a  post  among  the  Dakotas  near  the  mouth  of  the 
St  Croix  River.* 

Bernard  de  la  Harpe  writes  that  In  1695  '*  Mr.  Le  Suenr  by  order  of  the 
^^i  de  Frontenac,  Governor  General  of  Canada,  built  a  fort  on  an  island 
*°  the  Mississippi  more  than  200  leagues  above  the  Hlinois,  in  order  to  effect  a 
^^^^  between  the  Sautears  natives  who  dweU  on  the  shores  of  a  lake  of  five 


164  MINXJJSOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

The  ill-will  between  the  two  tribes  had  risen  to  such  a 
pitch  that  it  required  every  persuasion,  and  the  gift  of 
large  presents,  to  eflfect  a  reconciliation.  The  French, 
during  the  course  of  the  bloody  warfare  between  these  two 
powerful  tribes,  while  travelling  through  their  country  on 
their  trading  and  exploring  expeditions,  had  often  suf- 
fered death  indiscriminately  with  Dakota  or  Ojibway,  at 
the  hands  of  their  blood-seeking  war  parties. 

The  interests  of  the  fur  trade  had  also  severely  suffered, 
for  the  warriors  of  either  tribe,  neglected  their  hunts  to 
join  in  the  more  favorite  pastime  of  war  and  bloodshed, 
and  their  continually  prowling  war  parties  prevented  the 
more  peaceful-minded  and  sedate  hunters  from  seeking  the 
beaver  in  the  regions  where  they  abounded  in  the  greatest 
plenty. 

Peace  being  once  effected,  this  deplorable  state  of  affairs 
ceased  to  exist,  and  once  more  these  two  people  hunted  on 
their  richest  hunting  grounds  without  fear  and  trembling, 
and  plenty  reigned  in  their  lodges.  On  the  St  Croix  the 
two  tribes  intermingled  freely,  being  more  immediately 
under  the  supervision  of  their  traders.  They  encamped 
together,  and  intermarriages  took  place  between  them.  It 
is  at  this  time  that  a  few  lodges  of  Ojibways  first  located 
themselves  in  a  permanent  village  on  the  waters  of  the  St. 
Croix  River.  They  chose  Rice  Lake,  the  head  of  Shell 
River,  which  empties  into  the  St.  Croix,  for  their  first 
permanent  residence  and  it  remains  an  important  village 
of  their  tribe  to  this  day.* 

The  principal  chief  of  this  band,  belonging  to  the 
Awause  or  Catfish  Totem  family,  is  said  to  have  died  with- 


hundred  leagues  cIrcamfereDce,  oDe  hiuidrcd  leag:aes  esst  of  the  liTer,  aod  the 
Scioax  on  the  Upper  Mississippi.'' 

Bellin,  the  Geographer,  raentions  that  this  trading  post  was  upon  the1argc»t  of 
the  islands  between  Lake  Pepin  and  the  month  of  the  St.  Croix  River. — E.  D.  N. 

1  A.  P.  1852. 


INTERTRIBAL  ADOPTION   OF  TOTEMS.  165 

ont  male  issue,  and  his  only  daughter  married  a  Dakota 
chief  who  belonged  to  the  Wolf  Clan  of  his  tribe.  He 
resided  among  the  Ojibways  at  Rice  Lake  during  the 
whole  course  of  the  peace,  and  begat  by  his  Ojibway  wife, 
two  sons  who  afterward  became  chiefs,  and  who  of  course 
inherited  their  father's  totem  of  the  wolf.  In  this  manner 
this  badge  became  grafted  among  the  Ojibway  list  of  clans. 

At  this  day,  Ogibways  of  the  Wolf  Totem  are  numerous 
on  the  St.  Croix  and  at  Mille  Lac,  and  they  are  all  de- 
scended from  this  intermarriage,  and  are  therefore  tinged 
with  Dakota  blood.  I-aub-aus,  present  chief  of  Rice 
Lake,  Shon-e-yah  (Silver),  chief  of  Po-ka-guma  on  Snake 
River,  and  Na-guon-abe  (Feathers  end),  chief  of  Mille  Lacs, 
are  direct  descendants  from  the  two  sons  of  the  Dakota 
chief  and  the  Ojibway  chieftainess. 

In  like  manner  Ojibways  of  the  Merman,  or  Water-spirit 
Totem,  which  is  a  branch  of  the  Awause,  married  Dakota 
women,  and  begat  by  them  sons,  who,  residing  among  the 
Dakotas,  introduced  in  this  tribe  the  badge  of  their  father's 
totem,  and  all  of  this  totem  among  the  Dakotas  are  of 
Ojibway  extraction,  and  ever  since  the  period  of  these 
intermarriages,  at  every  peace  meeting  of  the  two  tribes, 
all  persons  of  the  Wolf  and  Merman  Totem,  in  each  tribe, 
recognize  one  another  as  blood  relations. 

The  peace  on  this  occasion  lasted  for  several  years,  and 
to  some  extent  they  learned  to  speak  each  other's  language. 
The  intermarriages  which  had  taken  place  between  them, 
proved  the  strongest  link  of  good-will  between  them,  but 
the  love  of  war  and  bloodshed  was  so  inherent  in  their 
nature,  and  the  sense  of  injuries  inflicted  on  one  another 
for  centuries  past  rankled  so  deep  in  the  breasts  of  many 
in  each  tribe,  that  even  these  ties  could  not  secure  a  long 
continuance  of  this  happy  state  of  peace  and  quiet.  From 
a  comparative  slight  cause,  the  flames  of  their  old  hatred 
again  broke  forth  with  great  violence.     It  originated  at  a 


166  MINNESOTA  fflSTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

war  dance  which  was  heing  performed  hy  the  Dakotas  on 
Lake  St.  Croix,  preparatory  to  marching  against  some 
tribe  of  their  numerous  enemies  toward  the  south. 

On  occasions  of  this  nature,  the  warriors  work  them- 
selves by  hard  dancing,  yelling,  and  various  contortions  of 
the  body,  into  a  state  of  mad  excitement ;  every  wrong 
which  they  have  suffered  at  the  hands  of  their  enemies, 
is  brought  fresh  to  their  remembrance  for  the  purpose  of 
"  making  the  heart  strong." 

Under  a  state  of  excitement,  such  as  is  here  described, 
a  distinguished  Dakota  warrior  shot  a  barbed  arrow  into 
the  body  of  an  Ojibway  who  was  dancing  with  the  Dako- 
tas, intending  to  join  them  on  the  war  trail  against  their 
enemies.  Some  of  the  old  men  who  relate  thb  tradition, 
assert  that  the  Ojibway  was  part  of  Dakota  extraction, 
and  the  fierce  warrior  who  shot  him,  exclaimed  as  he  did 
so,  that  "  he  wished  to  let  out  the  hated  Ojibway  blood 
which  flowed  in  his  veins."  Others  state  that  he  was  a 
full-blood  Ojibway  who  had  married  a  Dakota  woman,  by 
whom  he  had  a  large  family  of  children  ;  that  he  resided 
with  her  people,  and  had  become  incorporated  amongst 
them,  joining  their  war  parties  against  the  different  tribes 
with  whom  they  were  at  enmity. 

The  ruthless  shot  did  not  terminate  his  life,  and  after  a 
most  painful  sickness,  the  wounded  man  recovered.  He 
silently  brooded  over  the  wrong  so  wantonly  inflicted  on 
him,  for  the  warrior  who  had  injured  him  was  of  such 
high  standing  in  his  tribe,  that  he  could  not  revenge  him- 
self on  him  with  impunity.  After  a  time  he  left  the 
Dakotas  and  paid  a  visit  to  his  Ojibway  relatives  on  Lake 
Superior,  who  received  him  into  their  wigwams  with 
every  mark  of  kindness  and  regard.  He  poured  into  their 
willing  ears  the  tale  of  his  wrong,  and  he  succeeded  in 
inducing  them  to  raise  a  war  party  to  march  against  the 
Dakota  encampment  on  Lake  St  Croix. 


GREAT  WAR  EXPEDITION  OF  OJIBWAYS.  167 

While  this  party  was  collecting  at  the  Bay  of  Shaug-Or 
"wauwrik-ong^  the  avenger  returned  to  his  home  and  family 
amongst  the  Dakotas,  and  amused  their  ears  with  accounts 
of  his  visit  to  his  people's  villages.    He  told  them  that  a 
large  party  would  soon  arrive  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace 
with  them.     Fully  believing  these  tales,  the  Dakotas  col- 
lected their  scattered  hunters,  and  sent  runners  to  their 
different  villages  to  invite  their  people  to  come  and  camp 
with  them,  in  order  to  receive  the  expected  peace  party  of 
the  Ojibways,  and  join  in  the  amusements  which  generally 
ensued  whenever  they  thus  met  in  considerable  numbers. 
The  tribe  (being  the  season  of  the  year  which  they  geno- 
i^llj  passed  in  leisure  and  recreation),  gathered  in  large 
numbers,  and  pitched  their  camp  on  the  south  shore  of 
Lake  St.  Croix,  near  ita  outlet  into  the  Mississippi. 

The  centre  or  main  portion  of  their  camp  (which  stretched 
for  a  long  distance  along  the  shore  of  the  lake),  was  located 
*tPobt  Presoott.  A  few  lodges  also  stood  on  the  opposite 
shore  of  the  lake,  and  at  Point  Douglas. 

The  Dakotas,  believing  the  reported  peaceable  disposition 
of  their  former  enemies,  became  careless,  and  hunted  in 
apparent  security ;  they  did  not  (as  is  usual  when  appre- 
hensive of  a  sudden  attack),  send  scouts  to  watch  on  the 
surrounding  hills  for  the  approach  of  an  enemy,  and  the 
Ojibways  arrived  within  a  close  vicinity  of  their  camp 
without  the  least  discovery.     During  the  night,  the  leaders 
of  the  war  party  sent  five  young  men  who  could  speak  the 
Dakota  language  most  fluently,  to  go  and  spy  the  lodges 
of  the  enemy,  note  their  situation,  and  find  out  their  num- 
ber.   The  five  scouts  entered  the  encampment  at  different 
points,  and  drawing  their  robes  closely  over  their  heads 
they  walked  about  unsuspected  by  the  young  Dakota 
gallants  or  night  walkers^  who  were  out  watching  the  lodge 
fires  to  flicker  away  in  embers,  in  order  to  enter  and  in  the 
darkness  court  their  sweet  hearts. 


168  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

After  having  made  the  rounds  of  the  abnost  endless  rows 
of  lodges,  the  scouts  returned  to  their  party,  and  informed 
their  leaders  that  they  had  counted  three  hundred  lodges, 
when  they  became  confused  and  could  count  no  more. 
Also,  that  from  the  difterent  idioms  of  their  language  which 
they  had  heard  spoken  in  difterent  sections  of  the  camp,  they 
judged  that  the  distant  bands  of  the  Sisseton  and  Yankton 
Dakotas  were  represented  therein  in  considerable  numbers; 
they  also  told  of  the  general  carelessness,  and  feeling  of 
security  which  prevailed  throughout  the  camp. 

Having  obtained  this  information,  the  Qjibways  being 
strong  in  the  number  of  their  warriors,  prepared  them- 
selves for  battle,  and  at  the  earliest  dawn  of  morning, 
they  marched  on  the  sleeping  encampment  of  the  Dakotas. 
They  made  their  approach  by  a  deep  ravine  which  led 
through  the  high  bluflfe  (which  here  bound  the  shores  of  the 
lake)  on  to  the  narrow  prairie  which  skirts  the  water  side, 
and  on  which  was  pitched  the  leathern  lodges  of  the  enemy. 
It  is  said  that  through  the  dim  twilight,  the  advancing 
warriors  saw  a  woman  step  out  of  the  nearest  lodge  to 
adjust  the  door  covering  which  a  sudden  gust  of  the  rising 
east  wind  had  thrown  up ;  she  stood  as  if  a  sound  had 
caught  her  ear,  and  she  listened  anxiously,  looking  up  the 
dark  ravine,  when  she  again  entered  her  lodge.  She  must 
have  heard  the  measured  tread  of  the  advancing  warriors, 
but  mistook  it  for  the  moaning  of  the  rising  wind,  and  the 
dashing  of  the  waves  on  the  sandy  beach. 

Once  fairly  debouched  on  the  narrow  prairie,  the  Qjib- 
ways lost  no  time  in  extending  their  wings  and  enveloping 
the  encampment  on  the  land  side.  When  this  movement 
had  been  completed  in  perfect  silence,  they  gradually 
neared  the  lodges  of  their  sleeping  enemies,  and  as  they 
arrived  within  the  proper  distance,  and  the  dogs  of  the 
encampment  began  to  snuft*  the  air  and  utter  their  sharp 
quick  yelp,  the  shrill  war  whistle  was  sounded  by  the 


BLOODY  MASSACBB   OF  THB  DAKOTAS.  169 

leaders,  and  suddenly  the  dread  and  fear-striking  war- 
whoop  issued  from  the  lips  of  hundreds  of  blood-thirsty 
warriors.  Volley  after  volley  of  bullets  and  arrows  were 
fired,  and  discharged  into  the  frail  and  defenceless  tepees, 
and  the  shrieking  and  yelling  of  the  inmates  as  they  became 
thus  suddenly  startled  from  their  sleep,  made  the  uproar 
of  the  attack  truly  deafening. 

Completely  taken  by  surprise,  the  warriors  of  the  Da- 
kotas  fought  at  a  disadvantage ;  their  women  and  children 
ran  shrieking  to  the  water's  side,  and  hastily  jumping  into 
fteir  narrow  wooden  canoes,  they  attempted  to  cross  to  the 
opposite  shores  of  the  lake.  The  wind,  however,  had  in- 
creased in  force,  and  sweeping  down  the  lake  in  a  fearful 
gale,  it  caused  the  waves  to  run  high,  and  in  many  instances 
^e  crowded  and  crank  canoes  filled  with  water  or  upset, 
iMnchmg  the  fleeing  women  and  children  into  a  watery 
grave. 

After  a  long  and  unavailing  defence,  fiuch  of  the  Dakota 
Warriors  as  had  8to<5d  their  ground,  were  obliged  to  retreat. 
Thirty  of  their  number  are  said  to  have  fled  under  a  ledge 
of  rock,  where,  being  entirely  surrounded,  they  were  shot 
^own  one  after  another. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  successful  war  parties  whic^h  the 
Qjibways  tell  of.     It  is  said  that  at  each  encampment  on 
their  return  homeward,  the  scalps  which  they  had  taken, 
being  each  tied  to  the  end  of  a  stick  three  or  four  feet 
long,  were  planted  close  together  in  a  single  row,  and  an 
arrow  shot  by  a  strong  arm,  from  one  end  of  this  row  of 
human  scalps,  fell  short  of  reaching  the  other  extremity. 
One  of  their  story  tellers,  who  in  his  youth  had  long 
remained  a  captive  among  the  Dakotas,  states  explicitly, 
that  on  this  occasion,  the  Ojibways  secured  three  hundred 
and  thirty-five  scalps,  and  many  more  than  this  are  thought 
to  have  perished  in  the  water.     But  one  captive  is  men- 
tioned as  having  been  taken,  and  the  circumstances  of  his 


170  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

capture  are  such  that  the  fact  is  always  mentioned,  in  con- 
nection with  the  tale  relating  the  above  important  event 
in  their  history. 

It  appears  that  during  the  heat  of  the  battle,  two  young 
Ojibway  lads  who  had  accompanied  their  fathers  on  the 
war  trail,  entered  a  Dakota  lodge  which  they  supposed  had 
been  deserted  by  the  fleeing  enemy.  They,  however,  found 
it  to  be  occupied  by  a  stout  and  full-grown  Dakota  warrior; 
he  sat  in  the  lodge  in  an  attitude  of  sorrow,  holding  his 
head  between  his  hands,  and  his  elbows  resting  on  his 
raised  knees,  his  unstrung  bow  and  full  quiver  of  arrows 
lay  at  his  feet,  and  his  war  spear  stood  planted  beforehim. 
He  did  not  even  lift  his  head  as  the  two  lads  entered,  the 
youngest  of  whom  immediately  rushed  on  him,  and  being 
unarmed,  he  attempted  to  secure  him  as  a  captive.  The 
Dakota  took  him  by  the  arm  and  gently  pushed  him  aside. 
The  brave  little  lad,  however,  persisted,  and  calling  on  his 
older  comrade  to  help  him,  they  both  fell  on  the  Dakota 
and  attempted  to  secure  his  arms.  He  pushed  them  easily 
away,  and  quietly  resumed  his  former  j>osition,  and  re- 
mained thus  till  a  number  of  Ojibway  warriors  attracted 
by  the  calls  of  the  young  lad,  entered  the  Icnlge  and  secured 
him  captive.  He  was  given  to  the  boy  who  first  assaulted 
him  as  hia  prisoner. 

When  asked  by  an  Ojibway  who  could  speak  his  language, 
the  reason  why  he  had  acted  so  strangely,  he  replied  that  the 
evening  before,  his  father  had  scolded  him  without  cause, 
and  had  heaped  shameful  epithets  on  him,  under  which  he 
felt  that  he  could  not  survive,  and  be  a  tenant  of  his  lodge. 
During  the  night  he  had  dreamed  of  living  amongst  tjie 
Ojibways,  and  early  that  morning  he  was  preparing  to 
leave  his  people  forever  and  seek  for  a  new  home  among 
their  villages,  when  the  attack  commenced  and  he  deter- 
mined to  risk  the  chances  of  neutrality.  lie  became  a 
great  favorite  with  the  family  into  whose  hands  he  fell. 


RKNEWAL  OF  THE  FKUD  BETWEEN  THE  TWO  TRIBES.      171 

and  who  adopted  him  as  a  relative,  and  when  some  time 
afterwards,  when  he  was  ruthlessly  killed  by  a  cowardly 
Qjibway,  blood  was  nearly  shed  on  his  account,  and  with 
great  difficulty  a  fierce  family  feud  prevented  from  ensuing 
in  consequence. 

After  the  battle  of  Point  Prescott  (by  which  name  we  may 
designate  the  event  related  in  this  chapter),  it  may  well  be 
imagined  that  the  war  was  renewed  with  great  fury  by 
tbeae  two  powerful  tribes,  and  fights  of  various  magnitude 
and  importance  took  place  along  the  whole  country  which 
lay  between  them. 

Ojibways  who  had  intermarried  among  the  Dakotas, 
were  obliged  to  make  a  sudden  and  secret  flight  to  their 
former  homes,  leaving  their  wives  and  children.  Dakotas 
^ere  obliged  to  do  likewise,  and  instances  are  told  where 
the  parting  between  husband  and  wife  was  most  grieving 
to  behold. 

After  the  first  fury  of  the  renewed  feud  had  somewhat 
spent  itself,  it  is  related  that  the  ties  of  consanguinity 
^'bich  had  existed  between  the  Rice  Lake  or  St.  Croix 
Qibwajs,and  the  Dakotas  were  such,  that  peace  again  was 
^de  between  them,  and  though  the  war  raged  between 
their  tribes  in  other  parts  of  their  extensive  country,  they 
harmed  not  one  another. 

When  the  two  sons  of  the  Dakota  chief,  by  the  chief- 

tainess  of  Rice  Lake,  had  grown  up  to  be  men,  the  eldest, 

named  0-mig-aun-dib  (or  Sore  Head),  became  chief  of  the 

^ice  Lake  band  of  Ojibways,  and  he  afterwards  appointed 

his  younger  brother  to  be  chief  of  a  branch  of  his  village, 

Hich  had  at  this  time  located  themselves  at  Yellow  Lake. 

These  are  the  first  two  permanent  villages  which  the  Ojib- 

i^ays  made  in  the  St.  Croix  country.     Rice  Lake  was  first 

settled  about  a  century  and  a  half  ago,  during  the  peace 

brought  about  by  the  French  traders.     Yellow  Lake  was 

settled  about  forty  years  after.     Po-ka-gum-a  on  Snake 


172  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

River,  and  Knife  Lake  have  been  the  sites  of  Ojibwaj 
villages  only  within  a  few  years  past — within  the  recol 
lection  of  Indians  still  living.^ 

Omig-aun-dib,  the  chief  of  Rice  Lake,  had  half  brothen 
among  the  Dakotas,  who  after  the  death  of  their  comraor 
father  became  chiefs  over  their  people;  through  th< 
influence  of  these  closely  related  chieftains,  peace  was  lonf 
kept  up  between  their  respective  villages.  Ill-will,  how 
ever,  gradually  crept  in  between  them,  as  either  party  con 
tinually  lost  relatives,  in  the  implacable  warfare  which  ww 
now  most  continually  carried  on  between  other  portion! 
of  their  two  tribes.  At  last  they  dared  no  longer  to  make 
peace  visits  to  one  another's  villages,  though  they  still  did 
not  join  the  war  parties  which  marched  into  the  region  ol 
country  which  they  respectively  occupied. 

As  a  proof  of  the  tenacity  with  which  they  held  on  to 
one  another  even  amidst  the  bloodshed  wliich  their  respec- 
tive tribes  contmued  to  inflict  on  them,  the  following  tale 
is  related  by  the  descendants  of  Omig-aun-dib. 

After  the  war  between  them  had  again  fairly  opened,  a 
Dakota  war  party  proceeded  to  Rice  Lake  and  killed  three 
children  who  were  playing  on  the  sandy  shores  of  the  lake, 
a  short  distance  from  the  Ojibway  village.  One  of  these 
murdered  children  belonged  to  Omig-aun-dib,  who  was 
away  on  his  day's  hunt  at  the  time  they  were  fallen  upon 
and  dispatched. 

When,  on  his  return,  he  had  viewed  the  mangled  remains 
of  his  child,  he  did  not  weep  and  ask  his  fellows  to  aid 
him  in  revenging  the  blow,  but  he  silently  buried  his  child, 
and  embarking  the  next  morning  alone  in  his  birch  canoe, 
he  proceeded  down  the  river  toward  the  Dakota  country. 

1  The  Snake  Rirer  Ojibways  in  1S36  were  divided  into  two  bands,  and  num- 
bered about  forty  men.  One  band  spent  the  summer  at  Lake  Po-ka^gnim-a ; 
the  other,  on  a  small  lake  twenty  miles  hif^her  on  the  river.  About  this  time 
some  of  the  Ojibways  of  Yellow  Lake,  Wisconsin,  Joined  them. — E.  D.  N. 


OMIG-AUN-DIB   VISITS  THE   DAKOTA   CAMP.  173 

At  Point  Douglas  he  discovered  the  Dakotas  collected 
together  in  a  large  camp;  their  war  party  had  just  arrived 
with  the  three  children's  scalps,  and  he  heard  as  he  neared 
their  village,  the  drums  heating,  accompanied  with  the 
scalp  songs  of  rejoicing,  while  young  and  old  in  the  whole 
encampment  were  dancing  and  yelling  in  celebration  of  the 
exploit,  and  the  discomfiture  of  their  enemies. 

Omig-aun-dib  paddled  his  light  canoe  straight  towards 
the  centre  of  the  long  rows  of  lodges  which  lined  the  water- 
aide:  he  had  covered  his  face  and  body  with  the  black 
paint  of  mourning.  The  prow  of  his  canoe  lightly  struck 
the  beach,  and  the  eyes  of  the  rejoicing  Dakotas  became 
all  bent  on  the  stranger  who  so  suddenly  made  his  appear- 
ance at  their  water-side :  some  ran  to  see  who  it  could  be, 
and  as  he  became  recognized,  his  name  passed  like  wildfire 
from  lip  to  lip — the  music  and  dancing  suddenly  ceased, 
and  the  former  noisy  and  happy  Dakotas  spoke  to  one  an- 
other in  whispers. 

Omig-aun-dib  sat  quietly  in  the  stem  of  his  canoe  smok- 
ing his  pipe.  Soon  a  long  line  of  elderly  men,  the  chiefs 
of  the  village,  approached  him;  he  knew  his  half  brothers, 
and  as  they  recognized  him  and  guessed  the  cause  of  the 
black  paint  on  his  body,  they  raised  their  voices  and  wept 
aloud.  No  sooner  was  the  example  set,  than  the  whole 
encampment  was  'in  tears,  and  loud  was  the  lamentation 
which  for  a  few  moments  issued  from  lips  which,  but  a 
DQoment  before,  had  been  rejoicing  in  the  deed  of  blood. 

They  took  the  canoe  wherein  the  bereaved  father  was 
still  sitting,  and  lifting  it  oft*  the  ground,  they  carried  it 
on  to  the  bank  where  stood  their  lodges.  Buftalo  robes, 
l>eautifully  worked  with  quills  and  colored  with  bright 
paints,  were  then  brought  and  spread  on  the  ground  from 
the  canoe  reaching  even  to  the  door  of  the  council  lodge, 
and  the  Ojibway  chieftain  was  asked  to  walk  thereon  and 
enter  the  lodge. 


174  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

During  the  performance  of  these  different  acts  he  had 
kept  his  seat  in  the  canoe  calmly  smoking  his  pipe ;  he 
now  arose,  and  stepped  forth,  but  as  he  approached  the 
council  lodge,  he  kicked  the  robes  to  one  side,  saying,  "  I 
have  not  come  amongst  you,  my  relatives,  to  be  treated 
with  so  much  honor  and  deference.  I  have  come  that  you 
may  treat  me  as  you  have  treated  my  child,  that  I  may 
follow  him  to  the  land  of  spirits." 

These  words  only  made  the  sorrow  of  the  Dakotas  still 
more  poignant ;  to  think  that  they  had  killed  the  child  of 
one  who  was  their  relative  by  blood,  and  who  had  never 
raised  his  arm  against  their  tribe. 

Omig-aun-dib  repeated  his  offer  of  self-sacrifice  in  public 
council,  but  it  was  of  course  refused,  and  with  great  difli- 
culty  he  was  at  last  induced  to  accept  presents  as  a  cover- 
ing for  his  child's  grave,  and  a  child  was  given  to  him  to 
adopt  instead  of  the  one  which  had  been  killed.  With, 
this  reparation  he  returned  to  his  village 

The  breach  between  the  two  tribes  became  widened  bjr 
almost  daily  bloody  encounters,  and  the  relationship  exist- 
ing between  them  became  at  last  to  be  almost  forgotten, 
though  to  the  present  day  the  occasional  short  terms  of 
peace  which  have  occurred  between  the  two  tribes,  have 
generally  been  first  brought  about  by  the  mixed  bloods  of 
either  tribe  who  could  approach  one  another  with  greater 
confidence  than  those  entirely  unconnected  by  blood. 


8TBUGGLE  FOR  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI.  175 


CHAPTER  Xm. 

THE  COUNTRY  ABOUT  THE  SOURCE  OP  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

Tbt  idapUtioD  of  thlB  region  of  country  as  a  home  for  the  Indian — The  Ojibways 
first  find  H  in  possession  of  the  Dakotas — Bi-aos-wah,  an  Ojibway  war 
chief,  lesda  a  large  war  party  and  dispossesses  the  Dakotas  of  Sandy  Lake — 
8sody  Lake  becomes  the  first  Ojibway  village  on  the  Upper  Mississippi— Re- 
iQvlu  on  the  earthen  mounds  which  are  scattered  throughout  this  region  of 
coaQtry>-Gi^ucth-in-ne-wug,  **  men  of  the  olden  time,"  occupy  the  Upper 
MissiMippi  country  prior  to  the  Dakotas— Origin  of  the  earthen  mounds,  as 
given  by  the  Ojibways. 

The  region  of  country  from  which  the  Mississippi  derives 
its  source,  is  covered  with  innumerable  fresh  and  clear 
water  lakes,  connected  with  one  another,  and  flowing  into 
the  **  Father  of  Rivers"  through  rapid  and  meandering 
streams.  All  these  lakes  and  streams  abound  with  fish  of 
toe  finest  species  and  flavor.  In  Leech,  Winnepeg,  Cass, 
s-od  other  of  the  larger  lakes,  the  whitefish  are  found 
^^al  in  size  to  the  celebrated  whitefish  in  Lake  Superior. 
-^nd  80  are  also  the  salmon  trout  which  (curious  enough) 
^^  to  be  found  only  in  Puk-a-gum-ah  and  trout  lakes. 
MuHal-longe  have  been  found  to  grow  to  the  great  size  of 
^ni  four  to  six  feet  in  length.  Brook  trout,  sturgeon  and 
^tfish  are  not  found  in  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  above 
fte  Palls  of  St.  Anthony. 

The  shores  of  these  beautiful  lakes  arc  lined  with  groves 
^^  the  tall  pine,  and  the  useful  maple  from  which  the 
Indian  manufactures  sugar.  The  birch  tree  also  abounds, 
irom  which  the  Ojibway  has  long  been  accustomed  to 
procure  the  covering  to  his  wigwam,  and  material  for  the 
^onnation  of  his  ingeniously  wrought  canoe.  In  many  of 
^^^  lakes  which  lie  clustered  together  within  an  area  of 
^veral  hundred  miles,  the  wild  rice  grows  in  large  quan- 


176  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

titles  and  most  luxariantlj,  affording  the  Indian  an  impor- 
tant staple  of  subsistence. 

In  former  times  this  region  of  country  abounded  in  buf- 
falo, moose,  deer,  and  bear,  and  till  within  thirty  years 
past,  in  every  one  of  its  many  water  courses,  the  lodges  of 
the  valuable  and  industrious  beaver  were  to  be  found. 

Possessing  these  manifold  advantages,  this  country  has 
always  been  a  favorite  home  and  resort  for  the  wild  Indian, 
and  over  its  whole  extent,  battle  fields  are  pointed  out 
where  different  tribes  have  battled  for  its  possession. 

The  attention  of  the  Ojibways  was  early  directed  to  it 
They  found  it  in  possession  of  the  powerful  and  wide-spread 
Dakotas,  whom  after  many  years  of  severe  fighting,  they 
eventually  forced  to  seek  for  new  homes  farther  westward, 
and  they  in  turn,  took  possession  and  have  kept  to  this  day 
the  large  and  beautiful  lakes  which  form  the  sources  of  the 
"  Great  River." 

It  is  related  by  their  old  traditionists,  that  the  boy 
whose  father  had  died  in  his  stead  on  the  burning  fagots 
of  the  cruel  0-dug-am-ees  (as  has  been  related  in  a  former 
chapter),  grew  up  to  be  a  man.  The  remembrance  of  his 
deep  wrong  made  him  a  warrior.  lie  never  let  pass  an 
opportunity  of  taking  revenge  and  letting  his  prowess  be 
known  among  the  enemies  of  his  tribe.  To  him,  war  not 
only  became  a  chief  business  in  life,  but  a  jtastime,  and 
having  adopted  the  name  of  his  murdered  father,  Bi-aus- 
wah,  eventually  became  a  noted  war-leader  and  chief,  and 
the  first  Ojibway  pioneer  to  the  country  of  the  Upper 
Mississippi. 

After  the  death  of  his  father,  he  proceeded  with  his 
relatives  to  Fond  du  Lac,  where  he  remained  till  middle 
age,  and  from  which  place  he  joined  the  war  parties  which 
marched  against  the  Dakotas  at  Sandy  Lake,  on  the  St. 
Croix  River  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Mille  Lac  When  he 
had  earned  in  many  a  hard-fought  battle,  the  admiration 


BI-AUS-WAH,   THE   OJIBWAY  WAR  LEADEB.  177 

and  confidence  of  his  people,  he  sent  his  war-club,  tobacco, 
and  wampum  belt  of  war,  to  the  far-scattered  bands  of  his 
tribe,  inviting  the  warriors  to  collect  at  Fond  du  Lac  by  a 
certain  day,  and  march  with  him,  to  put  out  the  fire  of  the 
Dakotas  at  Sandy  Lake. 

Men  from  all  the  villages  of  the  Ojibway  responded  to 
his  call,  and  canoes  laden  with  warriors  arrived  on  the 
appointed  day  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Grand  Portage,  La 
Pointe,and  all  the  camps  of  the  tribe  within  the  area  of  the 
Great  Lake.  It  is  said  that  the  train  of  warriors  which 
followed  Bi-aus-wah  on  this  occasion,  was  so  long,  as  they 
^iiarched  in  their  usual  single  file,  that  a  person  standing 
on  a  hill  could  not  see  from  one  extremity  to  the  other. 
They  marched  against  the  Dakotas  of  Sandy  Lake.  They 
found  the  enemy  collected  in  force,  notwithstanding  which, 
they  made  the  attack,  and  after  a  severe  fight,  they  (being 
anned  with  the  murderous  weapons  of  the  pale  face),  ulti* 
Diately  forced  them  to  retreat  and  evacuate  their  village. 

Some  years  after,  having  struck  repeated  blows  on  this 
Wd  of  the  Dakota  tribe,  Bi-aus-wah  with  many  wigwams 
of  his  people,  lit  their  fires  and  permanently  located  their 
village,  first  on  the  islands  of  the  lake,  but  afterwards  at 
the  point  which  lies  nearly  opposite  the  mouth  of  East 
Savannah  River. 

From  this  central  location,  they  gradually  increased  their 
conquests  in  western,  northern,  and  southern  directions, 
and  drawn  by  the  richness  of  the  hunting  grounds  in  this 
'^gion  of  country,  many  families  from  Lake  Superior,  of 
hoth  the  northern  and  southern  divisions  of  the  tribe,  who 
^  separated  two  centuries  before  at  Sault  St-e.  Marie, 
nioved  over,  and  joined  this  band  of  hardy  pioneers,  increas- 
ing their  strength  and  causing  them  to  be  better  able  to 
withstand  the  powerful  Dakotas,  and  gradually  to  increase 
their  new  possessions.  Sandy  Lake  or  Kali-me-tali-wung- 
^ma,  signifying  "  lake  of  the  sandy  waters,"  is  the  site 
12 


178  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

of  the  first  Ojibway  village  about  the  head-waters  of  the 
Mississippi. 

It  is  from  this  point  that  the  war  parties  proceeded,  whc 
eventually  caused  the  Dakotas  to  evacuate  their  fsivoritc 
seats  at  Leech,  Winnepeg,  Cass,  and  Red  Lakes,  and  alsc 
from  Gull  Lake,  Crow  Wing,  and  the  vicinity  of  Millc 
Lacs,  as  will  be  hereafter  related  in  the  regular  course  o1 
our  narrative. 

It  will  not  be  amiss  in  this  chapter  to  say  a  few  words 
respecting  the  mounds  which  are  everywhere  to  be  met 
with  throughout  the  entire  region  of  country  covered  by 
sources  of  the  Mississippi. 

Having  read  the  conflicting  opinions  of  men  who  have 
casually  passed  through  the  country,  and  seen  these  apparent 
remains  of  the  works  of  a  former  race,  my  attention  was 
early  drawn  to  this  subject,  and  my  inquiries  among  the 
more  aged  and  intelligent  men  of  the  Ojibways  have  been 
most  minute,  and  to  my  mind,  satisfactorily  answered. 

Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  whom  I  have  already  mentioned  as 
the  truth-telling  and  respected  chief  of  the  Pillagers,  still 
living,  and  now  in  his  seventy-eighth  year,  informs  me 
that  in  the  course  of  his  lifetime  he  has  made  numerous 
war  parties  and  peace  visits  to  different  tribes  who  live 
on  the  banks  of  the  Upper  Missouri  River.  He  states, 
that  a  tribe  who  are  known  to  the  Ojibways  by  the  name 
of  Gi-aucth-iu-in-e-wug,  signify  "  men  of  the  olden  time," 
and  named  by  the  French,  Gros  Ventres,  claim  to  have 
been  formerly  possessors  of  the  country  from  which  the 
Mississippi  takes  its  rise.  Their  old  men  relate  they  were 
forced  or  driven  from  this  country  by  the  powerful  Dakotas, 
who  have  in  turn  given  way  to  the  Ojibways,  now  its  pre- 
sent possessors. 

The  Gros  Ventres  further  stated  to  the  Pillager  chief, 
that  their  fathers  lived  in  earthen  wigwams,  and  the  small 
remnant  who  have  escaped  the  scourge  of  the  scalping 


GBOS  TEXTRES  POSSIBLY  ONCE  IN   MIXXESOTA.      179 

knife  and  smallpox,  still  live  on  the  banks  of  the  MiaBOori 
in  these  primitively  constructed  dwellings.  This  is  an  im- 
portant fact  in  the  earl  v  Indian  history  of  ^linnesota,  and 
the  writer  has  taken  every  piains  to  procure  every  account 
and  circumstance  which  might  conduce  to  prove  its  truth. 

It  will  account  at  once  for  the  numerous  earthen  mounds 
which  are  to  be  found  at  diflerent  points  on  the  Upper 
Misissippi,  as  they  may  then  be  safely  considered  as  the 
remains  of  the  earthen  lodges  of  these  former  occupants  of 
tWs  &ir  region. 

Till  of  late  years  the  Kniste-no  and  As^ineboins  were 
^^Qstomed  to  send  their  war  parties  against  the  Gros 
Ventres  and  Arickarees,  and  the  Ojibways  were  often 
induced  to  join  them.  They  forced  them  to  evacuate  their 
cuthen  villages  which  were  located  on  the  east  banks 
^  the  Missouri,  and  to  select  new  homes  further  west, 
placing  thereby  this  great  river  between  them  and  their 
^W)re  powerful  enemies. 

But  since  the  smallpox  has  swept  them  nearly  all  away, 
these  allied  tribes  have  taken  pity  on  them,  and  they 
<^c<^ionally  pay  them  peace  visits,  and  even  fight  in  their 
defence.  In  this  manner  a  direct  communication  has  arisen 
Ijetween  the  Ojibways  and  these  remnants  of  far  western 
tribes,  which  has  been  the  means  of  saving  from  total  ob- 
livion many  of  their  ancient  traditions,  and  amongst  the 
Dumber,  the  fact  of  their  fonner  occupation  of  the  great 
l*sin  from  which  the  Mississippi  derives  its  sources. 

Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  who  has  often  visited  them  in  his 
younger  days,  terms  them  "  relatives  ;"  he  describes  their 
earthen  wigwams,  and  says  that  they  are  more  neat  and 
cleanly  than  other  Indians,  from  the  fact  of  daily  washing 
their  bodies  and  using  a  certain  kind  of  clay  to  whiten 
their  skins.  He  says  also,  that  forrrierly  they  used  to  raise 
Pnaall  quantities  of  tobacco,  the  leaf  of  which,  as  obtained 
from  them,  was  considered  of  great  value,  and  for  which 


180  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

their  fellow  Indians  paid  large  prices.  Peace  parties  of 
the  Knistenos  and  Ojibways  often  proceeded- hundreds  of 
miles  to  visit  their  villages,  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
curing their  much  coveted  tobacco  leaf. 

Wa-won-je-quon,  the  chief  of  the  Red  Lake  Ojibways, 
relates  that  several  years  since,  while  on  a  visit  to  the 
earthen  wigwams  of  the  Gi-aucth-in-in-e-wug  or  Qros 
Ventres,  he  was  informed  by  their  old  men,  that  the  smoke 
of  their  village  once  arose  in  the  vicinity  of  Sandy  Lake. 
They  showed  him  a  piece  of  bark  on  which  was  very 
correctly  marked  the  principal  streams  and  lakes  on  the 
Upper  Mississippi,  and  pointed  him  out,  as  the  site  of  their 
former  village,  the  entry  of  East  Savannah  River  into  the 
St.  Louis,  where  the  remains  of  their  earthen  lodges,  now 
covered  by  a  forest  of  trees,  are  still  discernible. 

Groups  of  these  mounds  are  to  be  seen  on  all  the  principal 
lakes  in  the  Upper  Mississippi  country.  At  Pukwah 
Rice  Lake,  near  Sandy  Lake,  is  a  group  numbering  seventy 
of  these  mounds,  now  covered  by  a  thick  grove  of  maple 
trees.  At  the  mouth  of  Pine  River,  which  empties  into 
the  Mississippi  above  Crow  Wing,  there  is  a  group  of 
nineteen,  in  which  bones  have  been  discovered  by  the 
Ojibways. 

At  Gull  Lake  many  of  these  mounds  have  also  been 
seen  by  the  writer.  At  one  place  there  are  two  standing 
side  by  side,  each  over  one  hundred  feet  long  and  four  feet 
high,  and  o!i  the  top  of  one  stands  a  high  pine  tree  which 
looks  to  be  centuries  old. 

The  numerous  mounds  on  the  shore  of  Mille  Lacs  are 
accounted  for  in  Ojibway  tradition,  as  the  remains  of  the 
former  earthen  lodges  of  the  Dakotas,  whom  their  ances- 
tors drove  from  this  lake. 

The  mounds  which  are  thickly  scattered  throughout  the 
St  Croix  and  Chippeway  River  region,  are  said  by  the 
Ojibways  to  be  the  remains  of  the  former  wigwams  of  their 
old  enemies,  the  Odugamees. 


TRADITIONS   REGARDING  THE   EARTH   MOUNDS.       ISl 

In  the  vicinity  of  some  of  these  mounds  on  Cliippeway 
Biver,  the  writer  has  distinguished  gardens  and  fields 
regularly  laid  out,  in  which  even  the  rows  of  com  hills 
were  still  plainly  discernible,  clearly  proving  that  the 
mounds  scattered  over  this  portion  of  country  are  not  of 
such  ancient  origin  as  some  speculative  writers  would  have 
ns  believe. 

The  old  men  of  the  Ojibways  affirm  that  nearly  all  the 
tribes  of  the  red  man  who  lived  in  an  open  prairie  country, 
before  the  introduction  of  fire-arms  among  them,  were 
accustomed  to  live  in  earthen  wigwams  as  a  protection 
and  defence  against  the  attacks  of  their  enemies.' 

Truly  may  it  be  said  of  all  these  Indians  tribes,  that  their 
hand  has  been  against  every  one,  and  every  one's  hand 
against  them.  They  have  lived  in  "  fear  and  trembling" 
of  one  another,  and  oft  has  the  sudden  midnight  attack 
extinguished  for  ever  the  fires  of  their  wign-ams.  And  for 
greater  security  against  these  sudden  attacks,  and  continual 
8tate  of  warfare,  first  originated  the  earthen  remains,  over 
which  now  the  white  man's  plow  peacefully  furrows. 

jrom  human  bones  being  occasionally  discovered  in 
these  mounds,  most  writers  have  been  led  to  suppose  them 
as  the  graves  or  burial  places  of  distinguished  chiefs. 

The  Indians  account  for  them  by  saying  that  these  former 

Alexander  Henry,  a  partner  of  the  Northwest  Company  of  Montreal,  in 
1806,  Tislted  the  Groa  Ventrea  at  the  junction  of  the  Knife  and  MiMouri  Rivers. 
From  a  copy  ^f  hjg  >J3.  Journal,  owned  by  the  writer  of  this  note,  the  fol- 
^owlog  la  extracted.  "These  people,  like  their  neighbors  [Mandane],  have 
wecQitom  of  washing  morning  and  evening,  and  wallowing  in  the  mud  and  cluy 

^i^h  here  answers  the  purpose  of  soap The  huts  are  con- 

'^'^^'^  as  tho«e  of  their  neighbors,  with  this  difference,  the  ground  is  dug  out 
*°^four  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  earth,  which  is  much  deeper  than  the 

^"^' The  inside  of  the  hut^  are  commoLly  kept  clean,  and 

%  and  night  the  young  men  are  watching  and  sleeping  upon  the  roofs.  The 
^  of  their  hut«  are  particularly  level,  large,  and  spacious,  about  fifty  feet  in 
^fCQiQference,  and  so  supported  by  firm,  stout,  and  principal  posts  which  sufv 
P^  the  square  pieces  of  timber,  as  to  sustain  the  weight  of  fifty  men.'' — 


182  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

earthen  wigwams  were  seldom  evacuated  without  a  strug- 
gle, which  generally  ended  in  the  massacre  of  the  inmates, 
and  the  bones  now  discovered  buried  within  them  are  the 
remains  of  tiiese  former  occupants. 

The  few  mounds  in  which  have  been  discovered  human 
bones  regularly  deposited,  in  a  position  facing  the  west, 
may  probably  be  considered  as  burial  mounds ;  though  this, 
too,  may  be  accounted  for,  frona  the  fact  that  of  later  years 
the  Indians  have  occasionally  buried  their  dead  within 
these  mounds,  though  this  may  not  be  considered  as  a 
prevalent  custom,  as  they  treat  all  remains  of  this  nature 
with  great  respect,  as  objects  consecrated  to  the  memory  of 
by-gone  people  and  by-gone  times. 

The  Ojibways  assert  in  behalf  of  their  tribe,  that  they 
have  never  been  forced  to  live  in  earthen  wigwams  as  a 
defence  against  their  enemies,  and  none  of  the  mounds 
which  are  thickly  scattered  over  the  country  which  they 
at  present  occupy  west  of  Lake  Superior,  originate  from  or 
are  the  work  of  their  ancestors.  The  country  in  which 
they  have  lived  for  the  past  five  centuries  is  covered  with 
dense  forests,  and  plentifully  supplied  with  large  lakes,  on 
the  bosom  of  which  lay  islands,  where  in  times  of  danger 
they  could  always  pitch  their  light  wigwams  in  compara- 
tive safety. 


FURTHER  CONQUESTS  BY  THE  0JIBWAY8.  188 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

PROGRESS  OF  THE  OJIBWATS  ON  THE  UPPER  MI8SISSIPPL 

Tbe  OjibwajB  force  the  Dakotas  fh)m  Cass  and  Wiooepeg  lakes— Dakotaa  con- 
eentre  tbeir  forces  at  Leech  Lake — They  make  a  last  effort  to  beat  back  the 
Ojibwajs— Their  great  war  party  is  divided  Into  three  divisions^-One  division 
proceeds  against  Rainy  Lake— One  against  Sandy  Lake— And  one  against 
Pembinft— They  are  beaten  back — Dakotas  retire  from  Leech  Lake — Ojib- 
ways  take  possession — Sixe  and  natural  advantages  of  Leech  Lake — Dangers 
of  tbe  first  Ojibway  pioneers  on  the  Upper  Mississippi— They  hnnt  in  a  body 
under  the  guidance  of  their  chief  Bi-aus-wah— Fitful  terms  of  peace  with 
the  Dakotas— Bi-aufl^wah  puts  an  end  by  treaty  to  the  practice  of  torturing 
captives — ^The  Ojibway  hunters  pay  yearly  visits  to  the  French  trading  posts 
on  Lake  Superior — ^The  more  northern  bands  join  the  Kenistenos  on  their 
trading  visits  to  the  British  towards  Hudson  Bay. 

The  band  or  village  of  the  Qibways,  who  had  dispos- 
sessed the  Dakotas  of  Sandy  Lake,  under  the  guidance  of 
their  chief  Bi-aus-wah,  continued  to  receive  accessions  to 
their  ranks  from  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  continued 
to  gain  ground  on  the  Dakotas,  till  they  forced  them  to 
evacuate  their  hunting  grounds  and  village  sites  on  Cass 
and  Winnepeg  lakes,  and  to  concentre  their  forces  on  the 
islands  of  Leech  Lake,  of  which,  for  a  few  years,  they  man- 
aged to  keep  possession. 

Being,  however,  severely  harassed  by  the  persevering 
encroachments  of  the  Ojibways,  and  daily  losing  the  lives 
of  their  hunters  from  their  oft-repeated  incursions,  and  war 
parties,  the  Dakotas  at  last  came  to  the  determination  of 
making  one  concentrated  tribal  effort  to  check  the  farther 
advance  of  their  invaders,  and,  if  possible,  put  out  forever 
the  fires  which  the  Ojibways  had  lit  on  the  waters  of  the 
Upper  Mississippi.  They  called  on  the  different  bands  of 
their  common  tribe  living  toward  the  south  and  west,  to 
aid  them  in  their  enterprise,  and  a  numerous  war  party  is 


184  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

said  to  have  been  collected  at  Leech  Lake  by  the  Dakotas 
to  carry  out  the  resolution  which  they  had  formed. 

Instead,  however,  of  concentrating  their  forces  and  sweepv- 
ing  the  Ojibway  villages  in  detail,  they  separated  into 
three  divisions,  with  the  intention  of  striking  three  dif- 
ferent sections  of  the  enemy  on  the  same  day.  One  party 
marched  against  the  village  at  Sandy  Lake,  one  against 
the  Ojibways  at  Rainy  Lake,  and  one  proceeded  northward 
against  a  small  band  of  Ojibways  who  had  already  reached 
as  far  west  as  Pembina,  and  who,  in  connection  with  the 
Kenistenos  and  Assineboins,  severely  harassed  the  north- 
ern flank  of  the  Leech  Lake  Dakotas. 

The  party  proceeding  against  Rainy  Lake,  met  a  large 
war  party  of  Ojibways  from  that  already  important  and 
numerous  section  of  the  tribe,  and  a  severe  battle  was 
fought  between  them.  The  Dakotas  returned  to  Leech 
Lake  disheartened  from  the  effects  of  a  severe  check,  and 
the  loss  of  many  of  their  bravest  warriors.* 

The  second  division,  proceeding  in  their  war  canoes 
against  the  Sandy  Lake  village,  met  with  precisely  the 
same  fate.  They  were  paddling  down  the  smooth  current 
of  the  Mississippi,  when  one  morning  they  met  a  canoe 
containing  the  advance  scouts  of  a  large  Ojibway  war  party, 
who  were  on  their  route  to  attack  their  village  at  Leech 
Lake;  these  scouts  were  immediately  attacked,  and  pur- 
sued by  the  Dakotas  into  a  small  lake,  where  the  main 
body  of  the  Ojibways  coming  up,  both  parties  landed  an<l 
fought  for  half  a  day  on  the  shores  of  the  lake.  This 
battle  is  noted  from  the  fact  that  a  Dakota  was  killed  here 
whose  feet  were  both  previously  cut  half  off*  either  by  frost 
or  some  accident,  and  the  lake  where  the  fight  took  place 
is  known  to  this  day  as  "  Keesh-ke-sid-a-boin  Sah-ga-e-gun" 
"  Lake  of  the  cut-foot  Dakota."  The  belligerent  parties 
both  retreated  to  their  respective  villages  from  this  point, 


DAKOTA   WAR   RAIDS   OX  THE   OJIBWAYS.  185 

their  bloody  propensities  being  for  the  time  fully  cooled 
down. 

The  third  divisioa  of  the  Dakotas  went  northward  in 
the  direction  of  Red  River,  but  not  finding  any  traces  of 
the  Ojibways  about  Pembina,  all  returned  home  but  ten, 
who  resolutely  proceeded  into  the  Kenisteno  country,  till 
discovering  two  isolated  wigwams  of  Ojibway  hunters, 
they  attacked  and  destroyed  their  inmates  with  the  loss  of 
two  of  their  number.    This  attack  is  noted  from  the  cir- 
cumstance that  one  of  the  Dakota  warriors  who  was  killed, 
had  been  a  captive  among  the  Ojibways,  and  adopted  as  a 
son  by  the  famous  chief,  Bi-aus-wah  of  Sandy  X»ake.    He 
was  recognized  by  having  in  his  possession  a  certain  relic 
of  this  chieftain,  which  he  had  promised  to  wet  with  the 
blood  of  an  enemy,  to  appease  the  manes  of  a  departed 
child  in  whose  stead  he  had  been  adopted. 

During  the  same  summer  in  which  happened  these 
memorable  events  in  Ojibway  history,  the  Dakotas  having 
been  thus  severely  checked  and  driven  back  by  their 
invaders,  became  hopeless  of  future  success  and  suddenly 
evacuated  their  important  position  at  Leech  Lake,  and 
moved  westward  to  the  edge  of  the  great  western  prairies, 
about  the  headw«(5»r8  of  the  Minnesota  and  Red  Rivers. 

A  few  hardy  hunters,  mostly  of  the  Bear  and  Catfish 
clans,  gradually  took  possession  of  their  rich  hunting 
grounds,  and  planting  their  lodges  on  the  islands  of  Cass, 
^innepeg,  and  Leech  Lakes,  they  first  formed  a  focus 
around  which  gathered  families  from  Rainy  Lake,  Sandy 
Lake,  and  Lake  Superior,  which  now  form  the  important 
Ullages  or  bands  of  the  Ojibway  tribe,  who  occupy  these 
important  lakes  at  the  present  day. 

According  to  Nicollet,  "  The  circuit  of  Leech  Lake, 
including  its  indentations,  is  not  less  than  160  miles.  It 
is  next  in  size  to  Red  Lake,  which  is  said  to  be  two  bun- 


186  MINl^ESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

dred  miles  in  circumference.  The  former  has  twenty-seven 
tributaries  of  various  sizes.  A  solitary  river  issues  from 
it,  known  by  the  name  of  Leech  Lake  River,  forming  an 
important  outlet,  from  one  hundred  to  one  hundred  and 
twenty  feet  wide,  with  a  depth  of  from  six  to  ten  feet  It 
has  a  moderate  current  and  flows  into  the  Mississippi, 
after  a  course  of  from  forty-five  to  fifty  miles." 

This  quotation  from  a  most  reliable  source,  will  give  to 
the  reader  an  idea  of  the  size  of  Leech  Lake,  and  its  great 
importance  to  the  Indian  can  be  judged  by  its  numerous 
natural  resources.  It  abounds  in  wild  rice  in  large  quan- 
tities, of  which  the  Indian  women  gather  sufficient  for  the 
winter  consumption  of  their  families.  The  shores  of  the 
lake  are  covered  with  maple  which  yields  to  the  industry 
of  the  hunter's  women,  each  spring,  quantities  of  sap  which 
they  manufacture  into  sugar.  The  waters  of  the  lake 
abound  in  fish  of  the  finest  quality,  its  whitefish  equalling 
in  size  and  flavor  those  of  Lake  Superior,  and  are  easily 
caught  at  all  seasons  of  the  year  when  the  lake  is  free  of 
ice,  in  gill-nets  made  and  managed  also  by  the  -women. 

At  the  time  when  the  Ojibways  first  took  possession  of 
Leech  Lake  and  the  surrounding  country,  which  is  covered 
with  innumerable  lakes  and  water  courses,  beaver,  and 
the  most  valuable  species  of  fur  animals  abounded  in  great 
plenty,  which  procured  them  the  much  coveted  merchan- 
dise of  the  white  traders.  The  lake  itself  is  said  in  those 
early  days  to  have  been,  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year, 
literally  covered  with  wild  fowl  and  swan;  pelican  and 
geese  raised  yearly  their  brood  of  young  on  its  numerous 
islands.  From  this  circumstance  Goose  and  Pelican 
Islands  have  derived  their  names.  The  incentives,  there- 
fore, which  actuated  the  first  Ojibway  pioneers  to  fight  so 
strenuously  for  its  possession,  were  many  and  great,  and 
soon  caused  the  band  who  so  fearlessly  occupied  it  to  be- 


THE  DAK0TA8  RESIST  THE  INVADERS.  187 

come  a  Dumerons  body,  and  to  be  the  most  noted  western 
vanguard  of  the  Ojibway  tribe. 

At  first,  while  they  were  yet  feeble  in  numbers,  they 
planted  their  lodges  on  the  islands  of  the  lake  for  greater 
security  against  the  Dakotas,  who  for  many  years  after 
their  evacuation  often  sent  their  war  parties  to  its  shores 
to  view  the  sites  of  their  former  villages,  and  the  graves 
of  their  fathers,  and,  if  possible,  to  shed  the  blood  of  those 
who  had  forced  them  from  their  once  loved  hunting 
grounds. 

Almost  daily,  the  hardy  bands  of  Ojibways  who  had  now 
taken  possession  of  the  head  lakes  of  the  Mississippi,  lost 
the  lives  of  their  hunters  by  the  bands  of  the  Dakotas,  and 
they  would  soon  have  been  annihilated,  had  not  accessions 
from  the  eastern  sections  of  their  tribe  continually  added 
to  their  strength  and  numbers.     In  those  days,  the  hunter 
moved  through  the  dense  forests   in  fear  and  trembling. 
He  paddled  his  light  canoe  over  the  calm  bosom  of  a  lake 
or  down  the  rapid  current  of  a  river,  in  search  of  game  to 
clothe  and  feed  his  children,  expecting  each  moment  that 
from  behind  a  tree,  an  embankment  of  sand  along  the  lake 
shore,  or  a  clump  of  bushes  on  the  river  bank,  would  speed 
the  bullet  or  arrow  which  would  lay  him  low  in  death. 
Often  as  the  tired  hunter  has  been  calmly  slumbering  by 
the  dying  embers  of  his  lodge  fire,  surrounded  by  the  sleep- 
ing forms  of  his   wife  and   helpless  babes,   has   he  been 
aroused  by  the  sharp  yell  of  his  enemies  as  they  rushed  on 
hb  camp  to  extinguish  his  fire  forever.     On  such  occasions 
the  morning  sun  has  shone  on  the  mangled  and  scalped 
remains  of  the  hunter  and  his  family. 

These  scenes,  which  my  pen  so  poorly  delineates,  have 
been  of  almost  daily  occurrence  till  within  a  few  years  past, 
along  the  whole  border  which  has  been  the  arena  of  the 
bloody  feud  between  the  Dakotas  and  Ojibway s. 


188  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

For  greater  security  against  the  sudden  attacks  of  their 
enemies,  the  Ojibways  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  under 
the  guidance  of  their  wise  chieftain  Bi-aus-wah,  would 
collect  each  fall  into  one  common  encampment,  and  thus 
in  a  body  they  would  proceed  by  slow  stages  where  game 
was  most  plenty,  to  make  their  fall  and  winter  hunts. 
While  collected  in  force  in  this  manner,  the  Dakotas  seldom 
dared  to  attack  them,  and  it  often  happened  that  when 
the  great  winter  camps  of  either  tribe  came  in  contact, 
fearing  the  result  of  a  general  battle,  they  would  listen  to 
the  advice  of  their  wiser  chiefs  who  deprecated  the  con- 
sequences of  their  cruel  warfare,  and  enter  into  a  short 
term  of  peace  and  good  fellowship.  On  such  happy 
occasions  the  singular  spectacle  could  be  seen,  of  mortal 
foes  feasting,  caressing  one  another,  exchanging  presents, 
and  ransoming  captives  of  war. 

The  calms,  however,  of  a  feud  of  such  intensity  and  long 
duration  as  existed  between  these  two  combative  tribes, 
were  of  short  and  fitful  duration,  and  generally  lasted  only 
as  long  as  the  two  camps  remained  in  one  another's  vicinity. 
The  peace  was  considered  holding  only  by  such  of  either 
tribe  as  happened  to  be  present  at  the  first  meeting,  and 
smoked  from  the  stem  of  the  peace  pipe. 

It  is  said,  however,  that  the  Ojibway  chieftain  Bi-aus-wah 
tried  hard  to  bring  about  a  lasting  peace  with  the  Dakotas 
after  he  had  secured  a  firm  footing  for  his  people  on  the 
rich  hunting  grounds  of  the  Upper  Mississippi.  And  it  is 
a  noted  fact  that  his  humane  eftbrts  were  so  far  successful 
as  to  put  an  end  by  distinct  treaty,  to  the  custom  of  tortur- 
ing captives,  which  was  still  practised  by  the  Dakotas. 
From  the  time  that  he  eflfected  this  mutual  understanding 
with  his  enemies,  this  bad  practice  ceased  altogether,  and 
the  taking  of  captives  became  less  frequent. 

For  many  years  after  Bi-aus-wah  first  took  possession  of 
Sandy  Lake,  which  event  may  be  dated  as  taking  place 


THE   FUR  TRADE.  189 

about  the  year  1730,  his  village  remained  without  a  trader, 
and  it  was  a  practice  with  his  bands,  as  had  been  before 
with  the  tribe  when  congregated  at  Shaug-a-waum-ik-ong, 
to  make  visits  each  spring  to  the  nearest  French  posts  on 
Lake  Superior,  Grand  Portage,  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  to 
procure  in  return  for  their  rich  packs  of  fur,  clothing, 
trinkets,  fire-arms,  and  ammunition,  and  above  all,  the 
baneful  fire-water  which  they  had  already  learned  to  love 
dearly. 

The  band  who  lived  at  Rainy  Lake,  and  those  who  had 
already  pierced  as  far  north  as  Pembina  and  Red  Lake, 
often  joined  the  Kenisteno  and  Assineboins  on  their  yearly 
journeys  towards  Hudson's  Bay  for  the  same  purpose  ;  the 
English  in  this  direction  having  early  opened  the  trade, 
and  actively  opposed  the  French  who  came  by  the  routes 
of  the  Great  Lakes  and  Mississippi  River. 


190  MINNESOTA  HISTOMCAL  COIiLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

OCCUPATION  OF  THE  WISCONSIN  AND  CHIPPEWA  RIVER 
VALLEYS  BY  THE  OJIBWAYS, 

The  Ojlbways  of  La  Polnte  send  hunting  parties  into  the  midland  country  lying 
between  the  Mississippi  and  Lake  Superior — First  permanent  residents  at 
Lac  Couterellle — Cause  of  the  "  three  brothers''  braving  the  attacks  of  their 
enemies — Lac  Couterellle  becomes  an  important  OJlbway  village — Families 
branch  off  who  take  possession  of  Lac  Shatac,  Red  Cedar,  and  Long  Lakes, 
and  Puk-wa-wanuh  on  Chippeway  River — The  Ojibway  pioneers  to  the  head- 
waters of  the  Wisconsin — They  form  their  village  at  Lac  du  Flambeau — 
Branches  of  this  band  occupy  the  Wisconsin  River  *and  Pelican  Lakes — 
Present  descendants  of  the  Lac  Couterellle  pioneers — Origin  of  the  name 
Lac  Couterellle. 

That  portion  ot  the  present  State  of  Wisconsin,  com- 
prising the  valleys  of  the  Chippeway  and  Wisconsin  rivers, 
and  the  country  watered  by  their  numerous  tributaries, 
have  been  occupied  by  a  large  section  of  the  Ojibway  tribe, 
for  the  past  century.  The  beautiful  inland  lakes  from 
which  they  head,  have  been  for  this  length  of  time  the 
sites  of  their  villages. 

After  the  Ojibways  had  driven  the  Odugamees  from  this 
section  of  country,  also  from  the  St.  Croix  rice  lakes  and 
the  headwaters  of  the  On-ton-a-gun,  incited  by  the  fur 
trade  which  had  actively  commenced  at  this  period,  large 
camps  of  Ojibway  hunters  began  to  explore  and  take 
possession  of  the  rich  hunting  grounds  which  were  com- 
prised in  the  midland  country  lying  between  Lake  Suj>erior 
and  the  Mississippi.  For  a  number  of  years,  however, 
these  hunters  made  no  permanent  stay  on  any  spot  through- 
out this  country,  because  danger  lurked  behind  every  bush 
and  every  tree  from  the  prowling  w^ar  parties  of  the 
Dakotas  and  Odugamees.  Having  made  their  winter  hunts, 
in  the  course  of  which  they  even  reached  as  far  as  Lac  du 


THE  OJIBWAYS  INVADE   THE  WISCONSDT  REGION.      191 

Flambeau  and  Lac  Coutereille,  the  hunting  camps  would 
invariably  return  each  spring  to  La  Pointe  (Shaug-a-waum- 
ik-ong),  to  join  their  people  in  the  periodical  performance  of 
the  sacred  rites  of  the  Grand  Medawe,  and  to  make  their 
Bummer  visits  to  the  nearest  French  trading  posts  to  barter 
away  their  peltries. 

Three  generations  ago,  or  about  the  year  1745,' the  first 
Qjibway  pioneer  hunters,  braving  the  attacks  of  their  eno- 
niies,  first  permanently  planted  their  wigwams  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Coutereille,  and  formed  a  focus  around 
which  families  of  their  tribe  have  gathered  and  generated 
till,  at  this  day,  those  who  claim  this  as  their  central  vil- 
^^e,  number  full  one  thousand  souls. 

The  founders  of  this  village  consisted  of  three  brothers 
l^longing  to  the  daring  and  fearless  Bear  Clan.  On  the 
shores  of  Lac  Coutereille  (Ottaway  Lake),  during  the  course 
of  a  winter  hunt,  they  lost  one  of  their  children,  and  as 
ftey  returned  dust  to  dust,  in  the  silent  grave,  they  buried 
fte  seed  which  caused  them,  as  it  were,  to  grow  emplanted 
on  the  soil,  like  a  tree,  to  shade  it  from  the  rude  gaze  of 
strangers,  and  watch  it  agamst  the  ravenous  visits  of  wild 
beasts. 

There  was  a  charm  about  that  silent  little  grave,  which 
caused  the  mourning  parents  to  brave  all  dangers,  and 
isolated  from  their  fellows,  they  passed  the  spring  and 
summer  in  its  vicinity,  and  eventually  made  the  spot 
where  it  stood  the  site  of  a  permanent  village.  Their 
numbers  increased  every  year,  till  at  last,  being  followed 
by  their  traders,  who  made  Lac  Coutereille  their  inland 
depot,  parties  of  hunters  branched  oft*,  and  pressing  back 
the  Dakotas,  they  took  possession  and  finally  formed  new 
villages  at  Lac  Shatac,  Red  Cedar  and  Long  Lakes,  and 
at  Puk-wa-wanuh  on  the  Chippeway  River. 

About  the  time  the  Odugamees  were  eventually  driven 
from  the  Wisconsin  River  and  forced  westward  to  the  Mis- 


192  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

sissippi,  the  Ojibways  took  possession  of  the  head-waters 
of  this  river.  The  pioneer  chieftain  of  this  extensive  dis- 
trict of  country,  was  named  Sha-da-wish,  a  son  of  the  great 
chief  of  the  Crane  family,  who  received  a  gold  medal  dur- 
ing the  French  convocation  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  in  1671. 
From  this  scion  of  the  family,  have  directly  descended  the 
noted  Keesh-ke-mun,  Waub-ish-gaug-aug-e  (White  Crow), 
and  the  present  ruling  chief  of  this  section  of  the  tribe, 
Ah-mous  (Little  Bee).  From  a  second  son  of  the  same 
ancient  chieftain,  named  A-ke-gui-ow,  are  descended  the 
branch  of  the  Crane  family  residing  at  La  Pointe,  of  whom 
the  late  deceased  Tug-waug-aun-e  was  head  and  chief  dur- 
ing his  lifetime. 

The  French  early  designated  that  portion  of  the  tribe 
who  occupied  the  head-waters  of  the  Wisconsin,  as  the 
Lac  du  Flambeau  band,  from  the  circumstance  of  their 
locating  their  central  village  or  summer  residence,  at  the 
lake  known  by  this  name.  The  Ojibways  term  it  Waus- 
wag-im-ing  (Lake  of  Torches),  from  the  custom  of  spearing 
fish  by  torch-light,  early  practised  by  the  hunters  of  their 
tribe  who  first  took  possession  of  it. 

Before  eventually  permanently  locating  their  village  at 
this  lake,  the  Ojibways,  under  their  leader,  Sha-<la-wish, 
made  protracted  stands  at  Trout  Lake  and  Turtle  Portage, 
and  it  was  not  till  the  times  of  his  successor  and  son, 
Keesh-ke-mun,  that  this  band  proceeded  as  far  west  as  Lac 
du  Flambeau,  for  a  permanent  residence.  From  this  im- 
portant point  there  has  branched  off  families  who  now 
occupy  the  country  on  the  Wisconsin  River  as  far  down  as 
the  Yellow  banks,  near  the  mouth  of  Fox  River,  and  fami- 
lies who  occupy  the  Pelican  Lakes  in  the  direction  of 
Lake  Michigan. 

Within  the  past  century  there  has  spread  over  this 
region  of  country,  including  the  Chippeway  River  and 
St  Croix  district,  from  natural   increase  and  accessions 


INCREASE   OF  THE   OJIBWAYS   IN  WISCONSIN.  193 

from  Lake  Superior,  bands  who  now  number  about  three 
thousand  souls. 

They  have  encountered  inveterate  enemies  at  every  step 
of  their  advance,  and  the  spots  arc  countless,  where  they 
liave  battled  in  mortal  strife  with  Dakotas,  Odugamees,  and 
^Vinnebago8•  The  dangers  and  vicissitudes  of  the  first 
pioneers  into  this  section  of  country  were  equal  to,  and  of 
the  same  character,  as  beset  the  onward  course  of  the  hardy 
hunters  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

Prom  the  time  that  the  Lac  Coutereille  and  Lac  du- 
Plarabeau  villages  became  of  suflScient  importance,  as  to 
assume  the  privilege  of  performing  the  rites  of  the  Me- 
da-we-win  within  their  own  precincts,  they  were  considered 
actually  separated  from  the  common  central  body  and  Me- 
^we  lodge,  which  had  for  so  many  years  flourished  and 
concentrated  at  La  Pointe,  of  Lake  Superior,  and  they 
l^ecame  from  that  time  distinct "  branches  of  the  same 
parent  tree.'* 

Ka-ka-ke  (Hawk),  the  present  war-chief  of  the  Chippe- 
^ay  River  district,  is  the  direct  descendant  in  the  third 
generation  of  the  hunter  who  lost  his  child  on  Lac  Cou- 
^reille,  and  became  the  founder  of  the  Ojibway  village 
located  on  this  lake. 

Lac  CJoutereille  is  named  by  the  Ojibways  "  Odah-wah- 
sah-ga-e-gun  (Ottaway  Lake),  from  the  circumstance  that 
^nie  time  over  four  generations  ago,  a  party  of  Ojibway 
liunters  discovered  on  its  shores  the  frozen  body  of  an 
Ottah-wah,  which  tribe  at  this  time  extended  their  hunt- 
^^  parties  even  to  this  remote  point. 


13 


194  MINNESOTA  UISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XVL 

ENDING  OF  THE  FRENCH  SUPREMACY. 

The  OJibways  aid  the  French  in  the  war  against  the  British — Mamong-e-Md* 
leads  a  party  of  their  warriors  from  La  Pointe,  who  fight  under  Montcalm  at 
the  taking  of  Quebec — Origin  of  the  Ojibway  name  for  the  English — Thej 
view  with  regret  the  evacuation  of  their  country  by  the  French — Those  who 
remain  amongst  them  through  the  ties  of  marriage,  wield  an  important  in- 
fluence over  their  conduct — They  stand  neutral  daring  the  strenuous  efforts 
made  by  the  Algic  tribes  in  opposition  to  the  £n«rlish— Nature  of  the  hos- 
tility evinced  by  the  Ojibways  against  the  British — Speech  of  Meh-neh-weh- 
na  to  Alexander  Henry — Eastern  section  of  the  tribe  join  "  Pontiac's  war" — 
Capture  of  the  fort  at  Michilimaokinac  intrusted  into  their  hands — Shrewd- 
ness and  foresight  of  the  Ojibway  chieftain — British  commandant  refuses  to 
listen  to  hints  of  danger — Game  of  Baa^udoway — Manner  in  which  the  fort 
was  taken — Testimony  of  Alexander  Henry — His  capture  and  ransom- 
Troops  massacred. 

We  have  now  brought  forward  the  history  of  the 
different  sections  of  the  Ojibway  tribe,  to  the  time  when 
the  French  nation  were  forced  to  strike  tlieir  colors  and 
cede  their  possessions  in  America  (comprisins:  the  great 
chain  of  lakes),  into  the  hands  of  the  British  Empire. 

Ttie  time  during  which  these  two  powerful  nations  bat- 
tled for  the  supremacy  on  the  American  continent,  is  an 
important  era  in  the  history  of  the  Algic  tribes  who  occu- 
pied a  great  portion  of  Canada,  and  the  areas  of  the  great 
western  lakes. 

Induced  by  their  predilection  to  the  French  people,  the 
causes  of  which  we  have  given  in  a  previous  chapter,  the 
eastern  section  of  the  Ojibway  tribe  residing  at  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  Mackinaw,  and  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  joined 
their  warriors  with  the  army  of  the  French,  and  fret»ly 
rallied  to  their  support  at  Detroit,  Fort  Du  Quesne, 
Kiagara,  Montreal,  and  Quebec,    The  Ojibways  figured  in 


ENDING  OF  THE  FRENCH  SUPREMACY.       195 

almost  every  battle  which  was  fought  during  these  bloody 

ware,  on  the  side  of  the  French,  against  the  English.     A 

party  of  the  tribe  from  their  central  village  of  La  Pointe 

on  Lake  Superior,  even  proceeded  nigh  two  thousand  miles 

to  Quebec,  under  their  celebrated  war  chief  Ma-mong-e- 

8e<la,  and  fought  in  the  ranks  of  Montcalm  on  the  plains 

of  Abraham,  when  this  ill-fated  general   and  the  heroic 

Wolfe  received  their  death  wounds,     Acconling  to  the  late 

noted  British  interpreter  John  Baptiste  Cadotte,  the  name 

ty  which  the  Ojibways  now  know  the  British,  Shaug-un- 

auah,  was  derived  from  the  circumstance  of  their  sudden 

and  almost  unaccountable  appearance,  on  that  memorable 

morning  on  the  heights  of  Abraham.     It  is  a  little  changed 

from  the  original  word   Saug-aush-e  which  signifies  "to 

appear  from  the  clouds." 

With  the  deepest  regret  and  sorrow,  the  Ojibways  in 
<^niraon  with  other  Algic  tribes,  at  last  viewe<l  the  final 
delivery  of  the  Northwestern  French  forts  into  the  hands 
of  the  conquering  British.  With  aching  hearts  they  bade 
a  last  farewell  to  the  kind  hearted  French  local  com- 
nianders,  whom  they  had  learned  to  term  "  Father,"  and 
^l^e  jovial  hearted  "Coureur  du  Bois"  and  open-handed 
"Marchand  voyageur,"  many  of  whom  took  their  final  de- 
parture from  the  Indian  country  on  its  cession  to  Great 
Britain.  The  bonds,  however,  which  had  been  so  long 
riveting  between  the  French  and  Ojibways  w^ere  not  so 
^ily  to  be  broken. 

The  main  body  of  the  French  traders  and  common 
^oyageurs  who  had  so  long  remained  amongst  them,  had 
^ny  of  them  become  unitM  to  the  Indian  race  by  the  ties 
of  marriage ;  they  possessed  large  families  of  half-blood 
children  whom  the  Indians  cherished  as  their  own,  and  in 
niany  instances  actually  opposed  their  being  taken  from 
their  midst.  These  Frenchmen,  as  a  body,  possessed  an 
nnbounded  influence  over  the  tribes  amongst  w^hom  they 


196  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

resided,  and  though  they  did  not  openly  kid  and  advise 
them  in  the  strenuous  eftbrts  which  they  continued  to 
make  even  after  the  French  as  a  nation  had  retired  from 
the  field,  to  prevent  the  occupation  of  their  country  by  the 
British,  yet  their  silence  and  apparent  acquiescence  con- 
duced greatly  to  their  noble  and  protracted  efforts  headed 
by  the  great  Algic  leader  Pontiac. 

The  fact  of  their  love  and  adherence  to  the  French  people 
cannot  be  gainsaid,  and  to  more  fully  illustrate  this 
feeling,  as  it  actuated  their  conduct  even  after  the  great 
French  nation  had  delivered  them  over  to  the  dominion  of 
the  British,  I  will  refer  to  the  respected  authority  of 
Alexander  Henry,  the  first  British  trader  whom  the  Ojib- 
ways  tell  of  having  resided  with  them  after  the  termination 
of  the  disastrous  war  which  we  are  about  to  notice. 

In  1760,  the  French  forts  on  the  northern  lakes  were 
given  up  to  the  British,  and  for  the  time  being  the  northern 
tribes  of  Indians  apparently  acquiesc^ed  in  the  peace  which, 
their  Great  Father,  the  French   King,  had   made  with 
Great  Britain.     In  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  Mr. 
Henry,  the  well-known  author  of  "  Travels  and  Adventures 
in  Canada  and  the  Indian  Territories,  between  the  years 
1760  and  1766,"  tells  of  making  a  trading  voyage  from 
Montreal  to  Michilinmckinac.     He  came  across  a   large 
village   of  Ojibway   Indians  on   the  small  island  of  La 
Cloche  in  Lake  Huron  who  treated  him  in  the  kindest  and 
most  friendly  manner,  till,  "  discovering  that  he  was  an  Eng- 
lishynan^^^   they   told   his  men  that  the  Miehilimackinac 
Indians  would  certainly  kill  him,  and  that  they  might  as 
well  anticipate  their  share  of  the  pillage.     They  accordingly 
demanded  a  part,  of  his  goods,  whicjh  he  prudently  gave 
them.     He  observed  afterw'ards  that  from   the  repeated 
warnings  which  he  daily  received,  his  mind  became  "o|>- 
pressed    and    much   troubled,"   and   learning    that    the 


LOVE   OP  THE   OJIBWAYS   FOR  THE   FRENCH.  197 

*  hostility  of  the  Indians  was  exclusively  against  the 
English,"  this  circumstance  suggested  to  him  a  prospect  of 
aecurity  in  securing  a  Canadian  disguise,  which  eventually 
enabled  him  to  complete  his  journey. 

He  arrived  at  Michilimackinac,  where  he  found  his  diffi- 
culties to  increase,  and  where  he  fully  learned  the  nature  of 
the  feelings  which  actuated  the  minds  of  the  Ojibways 
against  the  occupation  of  their  country  by  the  English, 
W)r  were  his  apprehensions  allayed,  till  he  received  a 
formal  visit  from  the  war  chief  of  the  eastern  section  of 
the  tribe,  who  resided  at  Michilimackinac.  Mr.  Uenry 
describes  this  man  as  a  person  of  remarkable  appearance, 
of  commanding  stature,  and  with  a  singularly  fine  counte- 
nance. 

He  entered  the  room  where  the  traveller  was  anxiously 
awaiting  the  result  of  his  visit,  followed  by  sixty  warriors 
dressed  and  decorated  in  the  most  formal  and  imposing 
fishion  of  war.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  as  they  came  in 
one  by  one,  seated  themselves  on  the  floor  at  a  signal 
from  the  chief,  and  began  composedly  to  fill  and  smoke 
their  pipes.  The  Ojibway  chieftain  meanwhile  looking 
steadfastly  at  the  trader,  made  various  inquiries  of  his 
head  boatman,  a  Canadian.  He  then  coolly  observed  that 
"the  English  were  brave  men  and  not  afraid  of  death,  since 
ttey  dared  to  come  thus  fearlessly  among  their  enemies,^^ 

When  the  Indians  had  finished  smoking  their  pipes,  the 
chief  took  a  few  wampum  strings  in  his  hand  and  com- 
iDenced  the  following  harangue : — 

"  Englishman !  It  is  to  you  that  I  speak,  and  I  demand 
yonr  attention ! 

"Englishman!  You  know  that  the  French  king  is  our 

fether.     He  promised    to  be   such ;  and   we,   in   return, 

promised  to  be  his  children.     This  promise  we  have  kept. 

"  Englishman !    It  is  you  that  have  made  war  with  this 


198  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

our  father.  You  are  his  enemy ;  and  how  then  could  yoo 
have  the  boldness  to  venture  among  us,  his  children  ?.  You 
know  that  his  enemies  are  ours. 

"  Englishman !  We  are  informed  that  our  father,  the 
king  of  France,  is  old  and  infirm ;  and  that  being  fatigued 
with  making  war  upon  your  nation,  he  is  fallen  asleep. 

"  During  his  sleep,  you  have  taken  advantage  of  him  and 
possessed  yourselves  of  Canada.  But  his  nap  is  almost  at 
an  end.  I  think  I  hear  him  already  stirring  and  inquiring 
for  his  children,  the  Indians:— and  when  he  does  awake, 
what  must  become  of  you  ?    He  will  destroy  you  utterly. 

"  Englishman  I  Although  you  have  conquered  the  French 
you  have  not  yet  conquered  us !  We  are  not  your  slaves. 
These  lakes  and  these  woods  and  mountains  were  left  to  us 
by  our  ancestors.  They  are  our  inheritance,  and  we  will 
part  with  them  to  none.  Your  nation  supposes  that  we, 
like  the  white  people,  cannot  live  without  bread  and  pork 
and  beef.  But  you  ought  to  know  that  he — the  Great 
Spirit  and  master  of  life — has  provided  food  for  us  in  these 
broad  lakes  and  upon  these  mountains. 

"  Englishman !  Our  father,  the  king  of  France,  employed 
our  young  men  to  make  war  on  your  nation. 

"  In  this  warfare,  many  of  them  have  been  killed,  and  it 
is  our  custom  to  retaliate,  until  such  time  as  the  spirits  of 
the  slain  are  satisfied.  Now  the  spirits  of  the  slain  are  to 
be  satisfied  in  either  of  two  ways.  The  first  is  by  spilling 
the  blood  of  the  nation  by  whom  they  fell ;  the  other,  by 
covering  the  bodies  of  the  dead^  and  thus  allaying  the  resent- 
ment of  their  relatives.     This  is  done  by  making  presents. 

"  Englishman  !  Your  king  has  never  sent  us  any  presents, 
nor  entered  into  any  treaty  with  us,  wherefore  he  and  we 
are  still  at  war ;  and  until  he  does  these  things,  we  must 
consider  that  we  have  no  other  father  or  friend  among  the 
white  men  than  the  king  of  France.  But  for  you,  we  have 
taken  into  consideration  that  you  have  ventured  your  life 


SPEECH   OF  THE   OJIBWAY  CHIEF  TO  HEXBY.        199 

among  us,  in  expectation  that  we  should  not  molest  you ; 
you  do  not  come  armed  with  an  intention  to  make  war. 
You  come  in  peace,  to  trade  with  us  and  supply  us  with 
necessaries  of  which  we  are  much  in  want.  We  shall 
regard  you  therefore  as  a  brother,  and  you  may  sleep 
tranquilly  without  fear  of  the  Chippeways.  Asa  token  of 
onr  friendship,  we  present  you  with  this  pipe  to  smoke." 

Mih-neh-weh-na,  the  name  of  the  chieftain  who  delivered 
this  noble  speech,  now  gave  his  hand  to  the  Englishman. 
His  sixty  warriors  followed  his  example.  The  pipe,  emblem 
of  peace,  went  round  in  due  order,  and  after  being  politely 
entertained  by  the  anxious  trader,  from  whose  heart  they 
had  taken  a  heavy  load,  they  all  quietly  took  their  leave. 

So  many  more  able  writers  than  myself  have  given  accu- 
rate accounts  of  the  memorable  events  which  occurred  dur- 
ing  this  imporant  era  in  American  history,  that  I  desist 
from  entering  into  details  of  any  occurrence,  except  in 
which  the  Ojibways  were  actually  concerned. 

For  upwards  of  four  years  after  the  French  had  ceded 
the  country  to  the  British,  the  allied  Algic  tribes,  after  a 
short  lull  of  quiet  and  comparative  peace,  under  the  mas- 
terly guidance  of  Pontiac,  maintained  the  war  against 
what  they  considered  as  the  usurpation,  by  the  British,  of 
tJie  hunting  grounds  which  the  Great  Spirit  had  given 
t^eir  ancestors. 

Such  was  the  force  and  accuracy  of  the  organization 
which  this  celebrated  leader  had  eftected  among  the  nortli- 
^^  tribes  of  his  fellow  red  men,  that,  on  the  same  da}', 
which  was  the  4th  of  June,  1763,  and  the  anniversary  of 
^he  king's  birth  (which  the  Indians  knew  was  a  day  set 
*part  by  the  English  as  one  of  amusement  nnd  celebration), 
^hey  attacked  and  besieged  twelve  of  the  wide-spread 
Western  stockaded  forts,  and  succeeded  in  taking  possession 
offline.  In  this  alliance,  the  Ojibways  of  Lake  Huron 
and  Michigan  were  most  active  parties,  and  into   their 


200  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

hands  was  entrusted  by  their  common  leader,  the  capture 
of  the  British  fort  at  Mackinaw.  "  That  fort,"  according 
to  the  description  of  an  eminent  writer,  "  standing  on  the 
south  side  of  the  strait  between  lakes  Huron  and  Michigan, 
was  one  of  the  most  important  positions  on  the  frontiers. 
It  was  the  place  of  deposit,  and  point  of  departure  between 
the  upper  and  lower  countries ;  the  traders  always  assem- 
bled there,  on  their  voyages  to  and  from  Montreal.  Con- 
nected with  it,  was  an  area  of  two  acres,  inclosed  with 
cedar  wood  pickets,  and  extending  on  one  side  so  near  to 
the  water's  edge,  that  a  western  wind  always  drew  the 
waves  against  the  foot  of  the  stockade.  There  were  about 
thirty  houses  within  the  limits,  inhabited  by  about  the 
same  number  of  families.  The  only  ordinance  on  the  bas- 
tions were  two  small  brass  pieces.  The  garrison  numbered 
between  ninety  and  one  hundred." 

The  important  enterprise  of  the  capture  of  this  impor- 
tant and  indispensable  post,  was  entrusted  into  the  hands 
of  Mih-neh-weh-na,  the  great  war  chieftain  of  the  Ojibways 
of  Mackinaw,  whom  we  have  already  mentioned,  and  by 
the  manner  in  which  he  superintended  and  managed  the 
affair,  to  a  complete  and  successful  issue,  he  approved  him- 
self a  worthy  lieutenant  of  the  great  head  and  leader  of 
the  war,  the  Ottawa  chieftain  Pontiac 

The  Ottawas  of  Lake  Michigan  being  more  friendly 
disposed  to  the  British,  were  not  called  on  by  the  politic 
Ojibway  chieftain  for  help  in  this  enterprise,  and  a  know- 
ledge of  the  secret  plan  of  attack  was  carefully  kept  from 
them,  for  fear  that  they  would  inform  their  English  friends, 
and  place  them  on  their  guard.  In  fact,  every  pennon  of 
his  own  tribe  whom  he  suspected  of  secret  good-will  to- 
wards any  of  the  new  British  traders,  Min-neh-weh-na 
sent  away  from  the  scene  of  the  intended  attack,  with  the 
admonition  that  death  would  be  their  sure  fate,  should  the 


THE  CAPTUBB  OF  FORT  MACKINAW.        201 

Saugnnash  be  informed  of  the  plan  which  had  been  formed 
to  take  possession  of  the  fort.  * 

In  this  manner  did  he  guard  with  equal  foresight  and 
greater  success  than  Pontine  himself,  against  a  premature 
development  of  their  plans.  Had  not  the  loving  Indian 
girl  informed  the  young  officer  at  Fort  Detroit  of  Pontiac's 
secret  plan,  that  important  post,  and  its  inmates,  would 
have  shared  the  same  fate  as  befell  the  fort  at  Mackinaw. 

Of  all  the  northern  tribes  who  occupied  the  great  lakes, 
the  Ojibways  allowed  only  the  Osaugees  to  particijiate 
with  them  in  their  secret  councils,  in  which  was  developed 
the  plan  of  taking  the  fort,  and  these  two  tribes  only  were 
actively  engaged  in  this  enterprise. 

The  fighting  men  of  the  Ojibways  and  Osaugees  gradu- 
ally collected  in  the  vicinity  of  the  fort  as  the  day  appointed 
for  the  attack  approached.     They  numbered  between  four 
and  six  hundred.     An  active  trade  was  in  the  mean  time 
carried  on  with  the  British  traders,  and  every  means  re- 
sorted to  for  the  purpose  of  totally  blinding  the  buspicions 
which  the  more  humane  class  of  the  French  jjopulation 
found  means  to  impart  to  the  officers  of  the  fort,  resfK^cting 
the  secret  animosity  of  the  Indians.     These  hints  were  en- 
tirely disregarded  by  Major  Etherington,  the  commandant 
of  the  fort,  and  he  even  threatened  to  confine  any  jjcrson 
who  would  have  the  future  audacity  to  whisi)er  these  tales 
of  danger  into  his  ears.     Everything,  therefore,  favored 
the  scheme  which  the  Ojibway  chieftain  had  laid  to  ensnare 
his  confident  enemies.     On  the  eve  of  the  great  English 
king's  birthday,  he  informed  the  British  commandant  that 
as  the  morrow  was  to  be  a  day  of  rejoicing,  his  young  men 
would  play  the  game  of  ball,  or  Baug-ali-ud-o-way,  for  the 
amusement  of  the  whites,  in  front  of  the  gate  of  the  fort. 
In  this  game  the  young  men  of  the  Osaugee  tribe  would 
play  against  the  Ojibways  for  a  large  stake.    The  com- 


202  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

mandant  expressed  his  pleasure  and  willingDess  to  the 
crafty  chieftain's  proposal,  little  dreaming  that  this  was  to 
lead  to  a  game  of  blood,  in  which  those  under  his  charge 
were  to  be  the  victims. 

During  the  whole  night  the  Ojibways  were  silently  busy 
in  making  preparations  for  the  morrow's  work.  They 
sharpened  their  knives  and  tomahawks,  and  filed  short  off 
their  guns.  In  the  morning  these  weapons  were  entrusted 
to  the  care  of  their  women,  who,  hiding  them  under  the 
folds  of  their  blankets,  were  ordered  to  stand  as  near  as 
possible  to  the  gate  of  the  fort,  as  if  to  witness  the  game 
which  the  men  were  about  to  play.  Over  a  hundred  on 
each  side  of  the  Ojibways  and  Osaugees,  all  chosen  men, 
now  sallied  forth  from  their  wigwams,  painted  and  orna- 
mented for  the  occasion,  and  proceeding  to  the  open  green 
which  lay  in  front  of  the  fort,  they  made  up  the  stakes  for 
which  they  were  apparently  about  to  play,  and  planted  the 
posts  towards  which  each  party  was  to  strive  to  take  the 
ball. 

This  game  of  Baug-ah-ud-o-way  is  played  with  a  bat 
and  wooden  ball.  The  bat  is  about  four  feet  long,  ter- 
minating at  one  end  into  a  circular  curve,  which  is  nettetl 
with  leather  strings,  and  forms  a  cavity  where  the  ball  is 
caught,  carried,  and  if  necessary  thrown  with  great  for^e, 
to  treble  the  distance  that  it  can  be  throwTi  bv  hand.  Two 
posts  are  planted  at  the  distance  of  about  half  a  mile. 
Eiich  party  has  its  particular  post,  and  the  game  consists 
m  carrying  or  throwing  the  ball  in  the  bat  to  the  po4»t  of 
the  adversary.  At  the  commencement  of  the  game,  the 
two  parties  collect  midway  between  the  two  posts ;  the  ball 
is  thrown  up  into  the  air,  and  the  competition  for  its  posses- 
sion commences  in  earnest  It  is  the  wildest  crame  extant 
among  the  Indians,  and  is  generally  played  in  full  feathers 
and  ornaments,  and  with  the  greatest  excitement  and 
vehemence.     The  great  object  is  to  obtain  possession  of  the 


PREPARATIONS  TO   SURPRISE   THE   FORT.  208 

hall ;  and,  during  the  heat  of  the  excitement,  no  obstacle 
is  allowed  to  stand  in  the  way  of  getting  at  it.  Let  it  fall 
far  out  into  the  deep  water,  numbers  rush  madly  in  and 
swim  for  it,  each  party  impeding  the  efforts  of  the  other 
in  every  manner  possible.  Let  it  fall  into  a  high  inclosure, 
it  is  surmounted,  or  torn  down  in  a  moment,  and  the  ball 
recovered  ;  and  were  it  to  fall  into  the  chimney  of  a  house, 
a  jump  through  the  window,  or  a  smash  of  the  door,  would 
be  considered  of  no  moment ;  and  the  most  violent  hurts 
and  bruises  are  incident  to  the  headlong,  mad  manner  in 
which  it  is  played.  It  will  be  seen  by  this  hurried  descrip- 
tion, that  the  game  was  very  well  adapted  to  carry  out  the 
scheme  of  the  Indians. 

On  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  June,  after  the  cannon  of 
the  fort  had  been  discharged  in  commemoration  of  the 
ting's  natal  day,  the  ominous  ball  was  thrown  up  a  short 
distance  in  front  of  the  gate  of  Fort  Mackinaw,  and  the 
exciting  game  commenced.     The   two  hundred   players, 
their  painted  persons  streaming  with  feathers,  ribbons,  fox 
and  wolf  tails,  swayed  to  and  fro  as  the  ball  was  carried 
hackwards  and   forwards   by  either  party,  who   for  the 
foment  had  possession  of  it.     Occasionally  a  swift  and 
agile  runner  would  catch  it  in  his  bat,  and  making  tremen- 
dous leaps  hither  and  thither  to  avoid  the  attempts  of  his 
opponents  to  knock  it  out  of  his  bat,  or  force  him  to  throw 
It,  he  would  make  a  sudden  dodge  past  them,  and  choos- 
ing a  clear  track,  run  swiftly,  urged  on  by  the  deafening 
shoots  of  his  party  and  the  by-standers,  towards  the  stake 
of  his  adversaries,  till  his  onward  course  was  stopped  by  a 
swifter  runner,  or  an  advanced  guard  of  the  opposite  party. 
The  game,  played  as  it  was,  by  the  young'  men  of  two 
different  tribes,  became  exciting,  and  the  commandant  of 
the  fort  even  took  his  stand  outside  of  his  open  gates,  to 
^lew  its  progress.     His  soldiers  stood  carelessly  unarmed, 
here  and  there,  intermingling  with  the  Indian  women,  who 


204  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

gradually  huddled  near  the  gateway,  carrying  under  their 
blankets  the  weapons  which  were  to  be  used  in  the  approach- 
ing work  of  death. 

In  the  struggle  for  its  possession,  the  ball  at  last  was 
gradually  carried  towards  the  open  gates,  and  all  at  once, 
after  having  reached  a  proper  distance,  an  athletic  arm 
caught  it  up  in  his  bat,  and  as  if  by  accident  threw  it 
within  the  precincts  of  the  fort.  With  one  deafening  yell 
and  impulse,  the  players  rushed  forward  in  a  body,  as  if  to 
regain  it,  but  as  they  reached  their  women  and  entered  the 
gateway,  they  threw  down  their  wooden  bats  and  grasping 
the  shortened  guns,  tomahawks,  and  knives,  the  massacre 
commenced,  and  the  bodies  of  the  unsuspecting  British 
soldiers  soon  lay  strewn  about,  lifeless,  horribly  mangled, 
and  scalpless.  The  careless  commander  was  taken  captive 
without  a  struggle,  as  he  stood  outside  the  fort,  viewing 
the  game,  which  the  Ojibway  chieftain  had  got  up  for  his 
amusement. 

The  above  is  the  account,  much  briefened,  which  I  have 
learned  verbally  from  the  old  French  traders  and  half-breeds, 
who  leanied  it  from  the  lips  of  those  who  were  present  and 
witnessed  the  bloody  transaction.  Not  a  hair  on  the  head 
of  the  many  Frenchmen  who  witnessed  this  scene  was 
hurt  by  the  infuriated  savages,  and  there  stands  not  on 
record  a  stronger  proof  of  the  love  borne  them  by  the  tnhe 
engaged  in  this  business  than  this  verj'  fact,  for  the 
I)assions  of  an  Indian  warrior,  once  aroused  by  a  scene  of 
this  nature,  are  not  easily  appeased,  and  generally  every- 
thing kindred  in  any  manner  to  his  foe,  falls  a  victim  to 
satiate  his  blood-thirsty  propensities. 

Alexander  Henry,  one  of  the  few  British  traders  who 
survived  this  massacre,  gives  the  most  authentic  reconl 
of  this  event  that  has  been  published,  and  to  his  truthful 
narrative  I  am  indebted  for  much  corroborating  testimony, 
to  the  more  disconnected  accounts  of  the  Indians  and  old 


THE   MASSACRE   OF  THE   BRITISH.  205 

traders.  A  few  quotations  from  his  journal  will  illustrate 
the  affair  more  fully,  and  I  have  no  doubt  will  be  accept- 
able to  the  reader,  as  being  better  told  than  I  can  tell  it. 

After  disregarding  the  friendly  "cautionary  hints  of 
Wa-wat-am,  an  Ojibway  Indian  who  had  adopted  him  as  a 
brother,  but  who  dared  not  altogether  disclose  the  plan  of 
attack  formed  by  his  people,  Mr.  Henry  resumes  his  nar- 
rative as  follows: — 

"  The  morning  was  sultry.  A  Chippeway  came  to  tell 
me  that  his  nation  was  going  to  play  at  Baggatiway  with 
the  Sacs  or  Saukies,  another  Indian  nation,  for  a  high 
wager.  He  invited  me  to  witness  the  sport,  adding  that 
the  commandant  was  to  be  there,  and  would  bet  on  the 
side  of  the  Chippcways.  In  consequence  of  this  infor- 
mation, I  went  to  the  commandant  and  expostulated  with 
him  a  little,  representing  that  the  Indians  might  possibly 
have  some  sinister  end  in  view,  but  the  commandant  only 
smiled  at  my  suspicions.     .     .     . 

"I  did  not  go  myself  to  see  the  match,  which  was  now 
to  be  played  without  the  fort,  because,  there  being  a  canoe 
prepared  to  depart  on  the  following  day  to  Montreal,  I 
employed  myself  in  writing  letters  to  my  friends  ;  and  even 
when  a  fellow  trader,  Mr.  Tracy,  happened  to  call  on  me, 
saying  that  another  canoe  had  just  arrived  from  Detroit, 
and  proposing  that  I  should  go  with  him  to  the  beach  to 
inquire  the  news,  it  so  happened  that  I  still  remained  to 
finish  my  letters,  promising  to  follow  Mr.  Tracy  in  the 
course  of  a  few  minutes.  Mr.  Tracy  had  not  gone  more 
than  twenty  paces  from  the  door,  when  I  heard  an  Indian 
war-cry  and  a  noise  of  general  confusion.  Going  instantly 
to  my  window,  I  saw  a  crowd  of  Indians  within  the  fort, 
furiously  cutting  down  and  scalping  every  Englishman  they 
found.  In  particular,  I  witnessed  the  fate  of  Lieut.  Jenette. 
I  had,  in  the  room  in  which  I  was,  a  fowling  piece, 
loaded  with  swan  shot.     This  I  immediately  seized,  and 


206  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

held  it  for  a  few  minutes,  waiting  to  hear  the  drum  beat 
to  arms.  In  this  dreadful  interval,  I  saw  several  of  my 
countrymen  fall,  and  more  than  one  struggling  between 
the  knees  of  an  Indian,  who,  holding  him  in  this  manner, 
scalped  him  while  yet  living !  At  length,  disappointed  in 
the  hope  of  seeing  resistance  made  to  the  enemy,  and 
sensible  of  course  that  no  eftbrt  of  my  own  unassisted  arm 
could  avail  against  four  hundred  Indians,  I  thought  only 
of  seeking  shelter.  Amid  the  slaughter  which  was  raging, 
r  observed  many  of  the  Canadian  inhabitants  of  the  fort 
calmly  looking  on,  neither  opposing  the  Indians  nor  suffer- 
ing injury.  From  this  circumstance  I  conceived  a  hope  of 
finding  security  in  their  houses." 

After  describing  the  many  hair-breadth  escapes  which 
befell  him  at  the  hands  of  the  savages,  Mr.  Henry  was 
eventually  saved  by  Wa-wat-am,  or  Wow-yat-ton  (Whirl- 
ing Eddy),  his  adopted  Ojibway  brother,  in  the  following 
characteristic  manner,  which  we  will  introduce  in  his  own 
words,  as  an  apt  illustration  of  Indian  custom  : — 

"  Toward  noon  (7th  June),  when  the  great  war  chief,  in 
company  with  Wen-ni-way,  was  seated  at  the  opposite  end 
of  the  lodge,  my  friend  and  brother  Wa-wa-tam,  suddenly 
came  in.  During  the  four  days  preceding,  I  had  often 
wondered  what  hud  become  of  him.  In  passing  by,  he  gave 
me  his  hand,  but  went  immediately  toward  the  great  chief, 
by  the  side  of  whom,  and  Wen-ni-way,  he  sat  himself  down. 
The  most  uninterrupted  silence  prevailed.  Each  smoked 
his  pipe,  and  this  done,  Wa-wa-tam  arose  and  left  the  lodge, 
saying  to  me,  as  he  passed, '  Take  coumge.' 

"  An  hour  elapsed,  during  which  several  chiefs  entcre<l, 
and  preparations  appeared  to  be  making  for  a  council. 
At  length  Wa-wa-tam  re-entered  the  lo<lge,  followed  by 
his  wife,  and  both  loaded  with  merchandise,  which 
they  carried  up  to  the  chiefs,  and  laid  in  a  heap  before 
them.     Some  moments  of  silence  followed,  at  the  end  of 


SPEECH   OF  WA-WA-TAM.  207 

which,  Wa-wa-tam  pronounced  a  gpeech,  every  word  of 
which,  to  me,  was  of  extraordinary  interest : — 

^^  ^  Friends  and  relations,'  he  began,  ^  what  is  it  that  I  shall 
say  ?  You  know  what  I  feel.  You  all  have  friends  and 
brothers  and  children,  whom  as  yourselves  you  love,  and 
you,  what  would  you  experience,  did  you,  like  me,  behold 
your  dearest  friend,  your  brother,  in  the  condition  of  a 
slave — ^a  slave  exposed  every  moment  to  insult,  and  to  the 
menaces  of  death !  This  case,  as  you  all  know,  is  mine. 
See  there,'  pointing  to  myself,  'my  friend  and  brother 
among  slaves,  himself  a  slave  I 

"*  You  all  well  know,  long  before  the  war  began,  I  adopted 
him  as  my  brother.  From  this  moment  he  became  one  of 
my  fomily,  so  that  no  change  of  circumstances  could  break 
the  cord  which  listened  us  together.  He  is  my  brother — 
and  because  I  am  your  relation,  he  is  therefore  your  relation 
too;  and  how,  being  your  relation,  can  he  be  your  slave? 

" '  On  the  day  on  which  the  war  began,  you  were  fearful, 
lest,  on  this  very  account,  I  should  reveal  your  secret.  You 
requested,  therefore,  that  I  should  leave  the  fort,  and  even 
cross  the  lake.  I  did  so,  but  did  it  with  reluctance.  I  did 
it  with  reluctance,  notwithstanding  that  you,  Mih-neli-wch- 
i^who  had  the  command  in  this  enterprise,  gave  me  your 
promise  that  you  would  protect  my  friend,  delivering  him 
from  all  danger,  and  giving  him  safely  to  me. 

"  *  The  performance  of  this  promise  I  now  clai  m.  I  come 
liotwith  empty  hands  to  ask.  You,  Mih-neh-weh-na,  best 
know  whether  or  not,  as  it  respects  yourself,  you  have 
kept  your  word.  But  I  bring  these  goods,  to  buy  oil' every 
claim,  which  any  man  among  you  all  may  have  on  my 
brother,  as  his  prisoner.' 

"Wa-wa-tam  having  ceased,  the  pipes  were  again  filled, 
*od  after  they  were  finished,  a  further  period  of  silence 
followed.  At  the  end  of  this,  Mih-neh-weh-na  arose  and 
gave  his  reply : — 


208  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

" '  My  relation  and  brother/  said  he,  *  what  you  have 
spoken  is  the  truth.  We  were  acquainted  with  the  friend- 
ship which  subsisted  between  yourself  and  the  Englishman, 
in  whose  behalf  you  have  now  addressed  us.  We  knew 
the  danger  of  having  our  secret  discovered,  and  the  con- 
sequences which  must  follow.  You  say  truly  that  we  re- 
quested you  to  leave  the  fort  This  we  did  in  regard  for 
you  and  your  family  ;  for  if  a  discovery  of  our  design  had 
been  made,  you  would  have  been  blamed,  whether  guilty 
or  not,  and  you  would  thus  have  been  involved  in  difficul- 
ties, from  which  you  could  not  have  extricated  yourself. 
It  is  also  true  that  I  promised  you  to  take  care  of  your 
friend ;  and  this  promise  I  performed  by  desiring  my  son, 
at  the  moment  of  assault,  to  seek  him  out,  and  bring  him 
to  my  lodge.  He  went  accordingly,  but  could  not  find 
him.  The  day  after  I  sent  him  to  Langlade's  (a  French 
trader),  when  he  was  informed  that  your  friend  was  safe ; 
and  had  it  not  been  that  the  Indians  were  then  drinking 
the  rum  which  had  been  found  in  the  fort,  he  woul<l  have 
brought  hiin  home  with  him,  according  to  my  orders.  I 
am  very  glad  to  find  that  your  friend  has  escaiKHl.  We 
accept  your  present :  and  you  may  take  him  home  with 
you.' 

"  Wa-wa-tam  thanked  the  assembled  chiefs,  and  taking 
me  by  the  hand,  led  me  to  his  lodge,  which  was  at  the  dis- 
tance of  a  few  yards  only  from  the  prison  lodge.  My  en- 
tmnce  appeared  to  give  joy  to  the  whole  family.  Food 
was  immediately  prepared  for  me,  and  I  now  ate  the  first 
hearty  meal  which  I  had  made  since  my  capture.  I  found 
myself  one  of  the  family,  and  but  that  I  had  still  my  fciin* 
as  to  the  other  Indians,  I  felt  as  happy  as  the  situation 
could  allow." 

Mr.  Henry  says  further:  "Of  the  English  traders  that 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  at  the  capture  of  the  fort, 
Mr.  Tracy  was  the  only  one  who  lost  his  life.     Mr.  Ezekiel 


CAPnVBS  RANSOMED  AT  THE   CLOSE   OF  WAR.       209 

Solomons,  and  Mr.  Henry  Bostwick,  were  taken  by  the 
Ottawas,  and,  after  the  peace,  carried  down  to  Montreal, 
and  there  ransomed.  Of  ninety  troops,  about  seventy  were 
killed ;  the  rest,  together  with  those  of  the  posts  in  the 
Bay  des  Puauts  (Green  Ba}')  and  at  the  river  St.  Joseph, 
were  also  kept  in  safety  by  the  Ottawas  till  the  peace,  and 
then  either  freely  restored,  or  ransomed  at  Montreal.  The 
Ottawas  never  overcame  their  disgust  at  the  neglect  with 
which  they  had  been  treated  in  the  beginning  of  the  war, 
by  those  who  afterwards  desired  their  assistance  as  allies." 
That  portion  of  the  Ojibways,  forming  by  far  the  main 
body  of  the  tribe  who  occupied  the  area  of  Lake  Superior, 
and  those  bands  who  had  already  formed  villages  on  the 
Upper  Mississippi,  and  on  the  sources  of  its  principal 
northeastern  tributaries,  were  not  engaged  in  the  bloody 
transactions  which  we  have  described  or  at  most,  but  a 
very  few  of  their  old  warriors,  who  have  now  all  paid  the 
last  debt  of  nature,  were  noted  as  having  been  present  on 
the  occasion  of  this  most  important  event  in  Ojibway  his- 
tory. 


14 


210  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XVn. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  BRITISH  SUJPREMACT. 

The  OJibways  of  Lake  Superior  do  not  Join  the  alliance  of  Pontiac  against  the 
British — They  are  kept  in  the  paths  of  peace  through  the  influence  of  a  French 
trader  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie — John  Baptiste  Cadotte — His  first  introduction 
into  the  OJibway  country — He  marries  a  woman  of  the  tribe,  and  settles  at 
Sault  Ste.  Marie— His  influence — Character  of  his  Indian  wife — Testimony 
of  Alex.  Henry — Henry  proceeds  to  the  Sault  in  Madame  Cadotte's  canoe — 
Kind  reception  by  Mons.  Cadotte — A  party  of  Indians  seek  his  life — He  is 
preserved  through  Cadotte's  influence — Sir  Wm.  Johnson  sends  a  message 
to  the  Ste.  Marie's  Ojibways — They  send  twenty  deputies  to  the  Grand  Council 
at  Niagara — Return  of  peace— Ma-mong-e-se-da  is  sent  from  Shaug^a-wanm- 
ik-ong  to  Sir  William  Johnson  to  demand  a  trader — Brief  sketch  of  this  chief- 
tain's life — Henry  and  Cadotte  enter  into  the  fur  trade — They  work  the  copper 
mines — Grant  of  land  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  to  Mons.  Cadotte. 

That  portion  of  the  Ojibways,  forming  by  far  the  main 
body  of  the  tribe,  who  occupied  the  area  of  Lake  Superior, 
and  those  bands  who  had  already  formed  distinct  villages 
on  the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  principal  north- 
eastern tributaries,  were  not  engaged  in  the  bloody  trans- 
action of  the  taking  of  Fort  Michilimackinac,  or  at  most, 
but  a  few  of  their  old  warriors  who  have  all  now  fallen  in- 
to their  graves,  were  noted  as  having  been  accidentally 
I)re8ent  on  the  occasion  of  this  most  important  event  in  the 
history  of  their  tribe. 

It  is  true  that  the  war-club,  tobacco,  and  wampum  belt 
of  war  had  been  carried  by  the  messengers  of  Pontiac  and 
his  lieutenant,  the  Mackinaw  chieftain,  to  La  Pointe,  and 
the  principal  villages  of  the  tribe  on  Lake  Superior,  but  the 
Ojibways  listened  only  to  the  advice  and  the  words  of  peace 
of  a  French  trader  who  resided  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and 
from  this  poijit  (with  an  influence  not  even  surpassed  by 
that  which  his  contemporary.  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  wielded 


cadotte's  influence  over  the  ojibways.      211 

over  the  more  eastern  tribes),  he  held  sway,  and  guided 
the  councils  of  the  Lake  Superior  Ojibways,  even  to  their 
remotest  village. 

This  man  did  not  stand  tamely  by,  as  many  of  his  fellow 
French  traders  did,  to  witness  the  butchery  of  British 
soldiers  and  subjects,  and  see  the  blood  of  his  fellow  whites 
ruthlessly  and  freely  flowmg  at  the  hands  of  the  misguided 
savages.  On  the  contrary,  he  feared  not  to  take  a  firm  stand 
against  the  war,  and  made  noble  and  eftective  efforts  to 
prevent  the  deplorable  consequences  which  their  opposition 
to  the  British  arms,  would  be  sure  to  entail  on  the  Ojib- 
ways. He  knew  full  well  that  the  French  natioft  had 
withdrawn  forever  from  their  possessions  in  this  country, 
and  that  their  national  fire,  which  was  promised  would 
blaze  forever  with  the  fire  of  the  Ojibways,  was  now  to- 
tally extinguished,  and  knowing  this,  he  did  not  foolishly 
stimulate,  as  others  did,  the  sanguinary  opposition  which 
the  Indians  continued  to  make  against  the  predominant 
Saxon  race,  by  telling  them  that  *'  the  great  king  of  the 
French  had  only  fallen  into  a  drowse,  but  would  soon 
awaken,  and  drive  the  English  back  into  the  great  salt 
water." 

On  the  contrary,  he  i)ointed  out  to  the  Ojibways,  the 
utter  uselessness  and  impotence  of  their  efforts ;  and  he 
told  them  that  the  war  would  only  tend  to  thin  the  ranks 
of  their  warriors,  causing  their  women  to  cover  their  faces 
with  the  black  paint  of  mourning,  and  keep  them  misera- 
bly poor,  for  the  want  of  traders  to  supply  their  wants. 

It  is  through  the  humane  advice  of  this  French  trader, 
and  the  unbounded  influence  which  he  held  over  the  Lake 
Superior  Ojibways,  which  prevented  them  from  joining 
the  alliance  of  Pontiac,  in  his  war  against  the  English,  and 
which  has  thereby  saved  them  from  the  almost  utter  anni- 
hilation which  has  befallen  every  other  tribe  who  have 
been  induced  to  fight  for  one  type  of  the  white  race  against 


212  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

another,  and  which  enables  them  at  this  day  to  assume  the 
position  of  the  most  numerous  and  important  branch  of 
the  Algic  race,  and  the  largest  tribe  residing  east  of  the 
Mississippi. 

The  name  of  this  man  was  John  Baptiste  Cadotte,  and 
he  was  a  son  of  the  Mons.  Cadeau  who  first  appeared  in 
the  Ojibway  country,  as  early  as  in  1671,  in  the  train  of 
the  French  envoy,  Sieur  du  Lusson,  when  he  treated  with 
the  delegates  of  the  northwestern  Indian  tribes  at  Sault 
Ste.  Marie. 

John  Baptist  Cadotte*  (as  his  name  was  spelt  by  the 
British,  and  has  been  retained  to  this  day)  had,  early  in 
life,  followed  the  example  of  the  hardy  western  adventurers 
who  had  already  found  their  way  to  the  sources  of  the 
Great  Lakes  and  the  Great  River,  Mississippi.  He  went 
as  a  "  Marchand  voyageur,"  and  visited  the  remotest  vil- 
lages of  the  Ojibways  on  Lake  Superior,  to  supply  their 
wants  in  exchange  for  their  valuable  beaver  skins.  He 
became  attached  to  one  of  their  women,  beloDging  to  the 
great  clan  of  A-waus-e,  and  married  her  according  to  the 
forms  of  the  Catholic  religion,  of  which  he  was  a  firm  be- 
liever. 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  between  France  and 
Great  Britain,  which  resulted  in  the  ending  of  the  French 
domination  in  America,  Mons.  Cadotte  made  it  his  perma- 
nent residence  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  from  which  point  he 
eventually  wielded  the  salutary  influence  which  we  have 
mentioned.  He  is  the  only  French  trader  of  any  import- 
ance whom  the  Ojibways  tell  of  having  remained  with 
them,  when  the  French  people  were  forced  to  leave  the 
Lake  Superior  country.  And  it  is  said  that  though  he 
made  several  attempts  to  leave  the  Ojibway  people  in  com- 
pany with  his  departing  countrymen,  such  was  the  affection 

1  For  a  notice  of  Cadot  or  Cadotte  gleaned  from  parbh  and  other  rcconU, 
•ec  auothcr  article  in  thi^  volumc.'^E.  D.  N. 


ALEX,  henry's  tribute  TO   CADOTTE.  213 

which  they  bore  to  himself  and  his  half-breed  children, 
that  thoir  chiefs  threatened  to  use  force  to  prevent  his  de- 
parture. 

His  Ojibway  wife  appears  to  have  been  a  woman  of  great 
energy  and  force  of  character,  as  she  is  noted  to  this  day 
for  the  influence  she  held  over  her  relations — the  principal 
chiefs  of  the  tribe;  and  the  hardy,  fearless  manner,  in 
which,  accompanied  only  by  Canadian  "Coureurs  du  hois" 
to  propel  her  canoes,  she  made  long  journeys  to  distant  vil- 
lages of  her  people  to  further  the  interests  of  her  husband. 

She  bore  him  two  sons,  John  Baptiste,  and  Michel,  who 
afterwards  succeeded  their  father  in  the  trade,  and  became, 
with  their  succeeding  children  of  the  same  name,  so  linked 
with  the  Ojibways,  that  I  shall  be  forced  often  to  mention 
their  names  in  the  future  course  of  my  narrative,  although 
at  the  evident  risk  of  laying  myself  open  to  the  charge  of 
egotism,  or  making  them  prominent  because  they  happen 
to  be  my  direct  progenitors. 

Alex.  Henry,  in  his  straight-forward  and  truthful  nar- 
rative, gives  full  testimony  to  all  which  I  have  said  respect- 
ing the  position  and  influence  of  Mons.  Cadotte  among  the 
Ojibways  during  the  middle  of  the  past  century,  and  not 
only  for  the  purpose  of  making  known  the  noble  and  phil- 
anthropic conduct  of  this  man  during  this  trying  season  in 
Ojibway  history,  but  also  to  more  fully  illustrate  to  the 
leader  the  position  and  afliiirs  of  the  tribe  during  this  era, 
I  will  take  the  liberty  to  introduce  a  few  more  paragraphs 
from  hi3  pen.  In  the  spring  of  the  following  year  after 
his  capture,  having  passed  the  winter  as  an  Indian  in  the 
hunting  camp  of  his  adoi)ted  brother  Wa-wa-tam,  in 
whose  family  he  was  ever  kindly  treated,  he  returned  to 
the  fort  at  Michilimackinac,  which  now  contained  but  two 
French  traders.     He  says : — 

"Eight  days  had  passed  in  tranquillity,  when  there 
arrived  a  band  of  Indians  from  the  bay  of  Sag-u-en-auw  (Sag- 


214  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

inaw.)  They  had  assisted  at  the  siege  of  Detroit,  and  came 
to  muster  as  many  recruits  for  that  serviee  as  they  could. 
For  my  own  part,  I  was  soon  informed  that,  as  I  was  the 
only  Englishman  in  the  place,  they  proposed  to  kill  me, 
in  order  to  give  their  friends  a  mess  of  English  broth  to 
raise  their  courage.  This  intelligence  was  not  of  the  most 
agreeable  kind,  and  in  consequence  of  receiving  it,  I  re- 
quested my  friend  to  carry  me  to  the  Sault  de  Saint  Marie, 
at  which  place  I  knew  the  Indians  to  be  peaceably  inclined, 
and  that  M.  Cadotte  enjoyed  a  powerful  influence  over 
their  conduct.  They  considered  M.  Cadotte  as  their  chief, 
and  he  was  not  only  my  friend,  but  a  friend  to  the  English. 
It  was  by  him  that  the  Chippeways  of  Lake  Superior  were 
prevented  from  joining  Pontiac." 

His  friend  and  brother  Wa-wa-tam  was  not  slow  in  exert- 
ing himself  for  his  preservation,  and  leaving  Mackinaw 
during  the  night,  he  proceeded  with  him  to  Isle  aux 
Outardcs,  on  the  route  to  Sault  Sainte  Marie.  Here 
Nonen,  the  wife  of  Wa-wa-tam,  falling  sick,  the}'  wore 
obliged  to  remain  for  some  days,  in  the  greatest  fear  of 
hostile  Indians,  who  were  now  daily  expected  to  pass 
on  the  route  to  Missisaukie,  or  Straits  of  Niagara,  for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  on  the  war  against  the  British.  A 
return  to  Mackinaw  was  to  incur  certain  destruction,  and 
it  was  with  the  greatest  pleasure  that  the  distressetl 
traveller  at  last  saw  a  canoe  approaching  the  island,  which 
he  knew  must  be  manned  by  Canadians,  by  the  manner  in 
which  the  paddles  were  managed,  and  the  whiteness  of  the 
sail.  On  entering  the  lodge  of  his  adopted  brother,  elated 
with  the  news  of  the  approach  of  white  men,  he  says : — 

"  The  family  congratulated  me  on  the  approach  of  so 
fair  an  opportunity  of  escape,  and  my  father  and  brother 
(for  he  was  alternately  each  of  these)  lit  his  pipe,  and  pre- 
sented it  to  me,  saj'ing, '  my  son,  this  may  be  the  last  time 
that  ever  you  and  I  shall  smoke  out  of  the  same  pipe.    I 


MRS.   CADOTTE  SAVES   HENRY'S   LIFE.  215 

am  sorry  to  part  with  jou.  You  know  the  affection  which 
I  have  always  borne  you,  and  the  dangers  to  which  I  have 
exposed  myself  and  family,  to  pre8er\'e  you  from  your  ene- 
mies ;  and  I  am  happy  to  find  that  my  efforts  promise  not 
to  have  been  in  vain.'  At  this  time  a  boy  came  into  the 
lodge,  informing  us  that  the  canoe  had  come  from  Michili- 
maekinac,  and  was  bound  to  the  Sault  de  Sainte  Marie. 
It  was  manned  by  three  Canadians,  and  was  carrying 
home  Madame  Cadotte,  the  wife  of  M.  Cadotte,  already 
mentioned.  My  hopes  of  going  to  Montreal  being  now 
dissipated,  I  resolved  on  accompanying  Madame  Cadotte, 
with  her  permission,  to  the  Sault.  On  communicating  my 
wishes  to  Madame  Cadotte,  she  cheerfully  acceded  to  them. 
Madame  Cadotte,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  was  an 
Indian  woman  of  the  Chippeway  nation,  and  she  was  very 
generally  respected.  .  .  .  Being  now  no  longer  in  the  so- 
ciety of  Indians,  I  put  aside  their  dress,  putting  on  that  of 
a  Canadian:  a  moleton  or  blanket  coat  over  my  shirt, 
and  a  handkerchief  about  my  head,  hats  being  very  little 
worn  in  this  country.  At  daylight  on  the  second  morning 
of  our  voyage,  we  embarked,  and  presently  perceived  sev- 
eral canoes  behind  us.  As  they  approached,  we  ascertained 
them  to  be  the  fleet  bound  for  the  Missisaki,  of  which  I 
had  been  so  long  in  dread.     It  amounted  to  twenty  sail. 

"  On  coming  up  with  us,  and  surrounding  our  canoe,  and 
amid  general  inquiries  concerning  the  news,  an  Indian 
challenged  me  for  an  Englishman,  and  his  companions  sup- 
ported him,  saying  that  I  looked  very  like  one,  but  I 
afiected  not  to  understand  any  of  the  questions  which  they 
asked  me;  and  Madame  Cadotte  assured  them  that  I  was 
a  Canadian,  whom  she  had  brought  on  his  first  voyage 
from  Montreal.  The  following  day  saw  us  safely  landed 
at  the  Sault,  where  I  experienced  a  generous  welcome  from 
M.  Cadotte.  There  were  thirty  warriors  at  this  place,  re- 
strained from  joining  the  war  only  by  M.  Cadotte's  in  flu- 


216  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ence.  Here,  for  five  days,  I  was  once  more  in  possession 
of  tranquillity ;  but  on  the  sixth,  a  young  Indian  came  into 
M.  Cadotte's,  saying  that  a  canoe  full  of  warriors  had  just 
arrived  from  Michilimackinac ;  that  they  had  inquired  for 
me;  and  that  he  believed  their  intentions  to  be  bad.  ^STearly 
at  the  same  time,  a  message  came  from  the  good  chief  of 
the  village,  desiring  me  to  conceal  myself,  until  he  should 
discpver  the  views  and  temper  of  the  strangers.  A  garret 
was  the  second  time  my  place  of  refuge ;  and  it  was  not 
long  before  the  Indians  came  to  M.  Cadotte's.  My  friend 
immediately  informed  Match-i-ki-wish,  their  chief,  who 
was  related  to  his  wife,  of  the  design  imputed  to  them,  of 
mischief  against  myself.  Match-i-ki-wish  frankly  acknow- 
ledged that  they  had  had  such  a  design ;  but  added,  that 
if  displeasing  to  M.  Cadotte,  it  should  be  abandoned.  He 
then  further  stated,  that  their  errand  was  to  raise  a  party 
of  warriors  to  return  with  them  to  Detroit ;  and  that  it 
had  been  their  intention  to  take  me  with  them. 

"  In  regard  to  the  principal  of  the  two  objects  thus  dii»- 
closed,  M.  Cadotte  proceeded  to  assemble  all  the  cliiefs 
and  warriors  of  the  village,  and  then,  after  deliberating 
for  some  time  among  themselves,  sent  for  the  strangers,  to 
whom  both  M.  Cadotte  and  the  chief  of  the  village 
addressed  a  speech.  In  these  spceehe?,  after  recurring  to 
the  designs  confessed  to  have  been  entertained  against 
myself,  who  was  now  declared  to  be  under  the  protection 
of  all  the  chiefs,  by  whom  any  insult  I  might  sustain  would 
be  avenged,  the  embassadors  were  peremptorily  told  that 
they  might  go  back  as  they  came,  none  of  the  young  men 
of  this  village  being  foolish  enough  to  join  them. 

"  A  moment  after,  a  report  was  brought  that  a  canoe  had 
just  arrived  from  Niagara.  As  this  was  a  place  from 
which  every  one  was  anxious  to  hear  news,  a  message  was 
sent  to  these  fresh  strangers,  requesting  them  to  come  to 
the  council.     The  strangers  came  accordingly,  and   being 


THE   EMBASSY    FROM   SIR  WM.  JOHNSON.  217 

seated,  a  long  silence  ensued.  At  length,  one  of  them, 
taking  up  a  belt  of  wampum,  addressed  himself  thus  to 
the  assembly : — 

* "  My  friends  and  brothers,  I  am  come  with  this  belt 
from  our  great  father,  Sir  William  Johnson.  He  desired 
me  to  come  to  you  as  his  embassador,  and  tell  you  that  he 
is  making  a  great  feast  at  Fort  Niagara :  that  his  kettles 
are  all  ready  and  his  fires  lit.  He  invites  you  to  partake 
of  thisicast,  in  common  with  your  friends,  the  Six  Nations, 
who  have  all  made  peace  with  the  English.  He  advises 
you  to  seize  this  opportunity  of  doing  the  same,  as  you 
cannot  otherwise  fail  of  being  destroyed  ;  for  the  English 
are  on  their  march  with  a  great  army,  which  will  be  joined 
by  different  nations  of  Indians.  In  a  word,  before  the  fall 
of  the  leaf,  they  will  be  at  Michilimackinac,  and  the  Six 
Nations  with  them.' " 

The  tenor  of  this  speech  greatly  alarmed  the  Indians 
throughout  the  Northwest,  and  those  who  fortunately  had 
not  embrued  their  hands  too  deeply  in  British  blood, 
were  glad  to  send  delegates  to  the  Great  Council  at 
Niagara.  Among  the  rest,  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  Ojibways 
sent  twenty  deputies,  with  whom  Mr.  Henry,  after  one 
year  of  captivity  and  trouble,  returned  once  more  to  his 
friends.  These  deputies,  though  they  went  in  fear  and 
trembling,  were  well  received  at  the  hands  of  Sir 
William  Johnson,  and  they  now  experienced  the  good 
consequences  of  having  listened  to  the  advice  of  their 
trader. 

During  the  summer  of  the  same  year,  1764,  in  which 
the  council  was  held  at  Niagara,  where  it  is  said  that 
twenty-two  diflferent  tribes  were  represented,  a  British 
force  of  three  thousand  men  under  Gen.  Bradstreet  pro- 
ceeded up  the  lakes  as  far  as  Detroit.  Under  the  command 
of  this  officer,  Alexander  Henry  had  a  battalion  of  Indian 
allies,  among  whom  were  "  ninety-six  Ojibways  of  Sault 


218  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Ste.  Mary/'  who,  however,  nearly  all  deserted  before  the 
army  reached  Fort  Erie. 

On  arrival  of  this  large  body  of  troops  at  Detroit,  a 
permanent  peace  was  effected  with  all  the  northern  tribes, 
including  the  Ojibways.  Pontiac,  the  head  and  heart  of 
the  bloody  Indian  war  which  had  now  come  to  an  end, 
was  not  present  at  this  treaty.  His  best  allies,  the  tribes 
of  the  northern  lakes,  had  deserted  him,  and  he  thereafter 
confined  his  exertions  to  the  tribes  of  the  Miamis,Shawa- 
noes,  and  Illinois,  towards  the  south  and  west.  He  never 
overcame  his  animosity  to  the  Saxon  race,  and  had  he  not 
suffered  a  premature  death  at  the  hands  of  an  Indian  of 
the  Kaskaskia  tribe,  he  would  again  have  fanned  the  flames 
of  another  sanguinary  war.  His  name  and  influence  ex- 
tended over  all  the  Algic  tribes,  and  their  regret  for  his 
loss  is  fully  proved  by  the  manner  in  which  the  Ojibways, 
Pottawaudumies,  Ottawas,  and  Osaugees  revenged  his 
death  by  total  extermination  of  the  tribe  to  which  belonged 
his  assassin,  and  of  the  Illinois,  Cahokias,  and  Peorias, 
who  rallied  to  their  defence,  but  a  few  families  were  saved 
from  total  annihilation. 

For  two  years  after  the  ending  of  Pontiac's  war,  the 
fear  of  Indian  hostility  was  still  so  great  that  the  British 
traders  dared  not  extend  their  operations  to  the  more 
remote  villages  of  the  Ojibways,  and  La  Pointe,  during 
this  time,  was  destitute  of  a  resident  trader.  To  rome<ly 
this  great  evil,  which  the  Indians,  having  become  ac- 
customed to  the  commodities  of  the  whites,  felt  acutely, 
Ma-mong-e-se-da,  the  war  chief  of  this  village,  with  a  party 
of  his  fellows,  was  deputed  to  go  to  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  to 
ask  that  a  trader  might  be  sent  to  reside  among  them. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  well  received  by  their  British 
father,  who  presented  him  with  a  broad  wampum  belt  of 
peace,  and  gorget.  The  belt  was  composed  of  white  and 
blue  beads,  denoting  purity  and  the  clear  blue  sky,  and 


ANECDOTE   OF   XA-UONO-E-SE-DA..  21*' 

this  act  settled  the  foandation  of  a  lasting  good-will,  am) 
wasthecommeQcementofan  active  communicatioD  between 
the  Britbh  and  Ojibwaya  of  Lake  Superior. 

A  brief  notice  may  not  bo  considered  amiss  in  this  place, 
of  the  chief  Ma-mong-e-se-da,  who  acted  in  this  important 
a&ir  as  the  representative  of  his  tribe.  Hia  father  was  a 
member  of  the  Reindeer  Clan,  and  belonged  to  the  northern 
diviaion  of  the  tribe.  He  moved  from  Qrand  Portage  on 
tbe  north  ehore  of  Lake  Superior  when  a  young  man,  to 
the  main  village  of  liis  tribe  at  Shaugha-waum-ik-ong. 
Becomiag  noted  as  an  active  and  BUceessfuI  hunter,  and 
laving  distinguished  himself  at  the  buttle  of  Point  Pre«- 
"rtt,  where  the  Ojibways  destroyed  so  many  of  their 
^mies,  he  married  a  woman  of  the  La  Poiiite  village, 
V'ho  had  been  the  wife  of  a  Dakota  chief  of  distinction 
during  the  late  term  of  peace  which  the  French  traders 
^  brought  about.  The  renewal  of  the  war  had  obtigal 
tier  to  separate  from  her  Dakota  husband,  and  two  soriH 
ffliom  she  had  borne  him,  one  of  whom  afterwards  becanii^ 
s  celebrated  chief,  whose  name,  Wabasha,  has  descendel 
do«Ti  in  Dakota  and  Ojibway  traditions  to  the  preseut 
times. 

lla-mong-e-se-da  (Big  Feet),  was  the  offspring  of  hia 
inotlier'a  second  marriage  with  the  young  hunter  of  the 
Reindeer  Clan.  He  became  noted  as  he  grew  up  to  be  a 
man,  for  the  fearless  manner  in  which  he  hunted  on  the 
l«st  hunting  grounds  of  the  Dakotas,  on  the  lower  waters 
(iftheChippeway  Kiver,and  an  incident  worthy  of  note  is 
ft'lated  as  having  happened  to  him  during  the  course  of 
wie  of  hia  usual  fall  hunts.  Ilia  camp  on  this  occasion 
consiated  of  several  lodges  of  his  own  immediate  relativcK. 
They  had  approached  near  the  borders  of  the  Dakota  coun- 
*0'i  in  the  midland  district  lying  between  the  Mississippi 
Bnd  Lake  Superior,  when,  one  morning,  hia  camp  was  fired 
on  by  a  party  of  Dakota  warriors.    At  the  second  volley, 


rN 


220  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

one  of  his  men  being  wounded,  Ma-mong-e-se-da  grasping 
his  gun  sallied  out,  and  pronouncing  his  name  loudly  in 
the  Dakota  tongue,  he  asked  if  Wabasha,  his  brother,  was 
among  the  assailants.  The  firing  ceased  immediately,  and 
after  a  short  pause  of  silence,  a  tall  figure  ornamented  with 
a  war  dress,  his  head  covered  with  eagle  plumes,  stepped 
forward  from  the  ranks  of  the  Dakotas  and  presented  his 
hand.  It  proved  to  be  his  half  brother  Wabasha,  and 
inviting  him  and  his  warriors  into  his  lodge,  Ma^mong-e- 
so-da  entertained  them  in  the  style  of  a  chief. 

This  chieftain  was  noted  also  for  the  frequency  of  hie 
visits  to  Montreal  and  Quebec,  and  the  great  love  he  bore 
to  the  French  people,  whose  cause  he  warmly  espoused 
against  the  British.  He  was  at  last  recognized  as  a  chief, 
and  received  a  medal  and  flag  at  the  hands  of  the  French. 
He  actively  aided  them  in  their  wars  with  Great  Britain, 
and  on  one  occasion  he  took  a  message  from  Gen.  Mont- 
calm to  the  Lake  Superior  Ojibways,  asking  them  to  come 
to  his  aid  in  Canada.  But  a  small  party  followed  the 
chieftain  on  his  return  to  join  the  French  general,  in  whose 
ranks  he  fought  at  the  taking  of  Quebec  in  1759. 

After  the  failure  of  the  Indian  opposition  to  the  British 
arms  in  1764,  Ma-mong-e-se-da,  through  the  attentions  he 
received  at  the  hands  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  became 
a  fast  friend  to  the  English.  After  his  death  he  was 
succeeded  by  his  son  Waub-o-jeeg,  in  his  war  chieftain- 
ship,  who  became  much  more  noted  in  Ojibway  history 
than  even  his  father. 

The  British  trader  Alexander  Ilenry,  notwithstanding 
the  losses  and  misfortunes  which  had  befallen  him  at  the 
hands  of  the  Ojibways,  again  returned  into  their  country 
immediately  after  the  peace,  and  joining  his  more  ample 
means  with  the  greater  influence  of  Mons.  Cadotte  in 
partnership,  they  carried  on  the  fur  trade  with  the  Ojib- 
ways of  Lake  Sui»erior,  which  had  for  a  time  been  discon- 


HENRT   RETURNS   TO  THE  INDIAN   COUNTRY.  221 

tinned.  They  made  it  their  depot  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and 
from  this  point  they  sent  outfits  to  Shaug-a-waura-ik-ong 
and  other  points  of  the  great  lake.  It  is  even  said  that 
Mons.  Cadotte,  through  his  influence  with  the  Indians,  and 
knowledge  of  the  former  mining  localities  of  the  French, 
being  acquainted  with  rich  deposits  of  copi>er  ore  and 
masses  of  the  virgin  metal,  he  in  conjunction  with  Mr. 
Henry,  carried  on  mining  operations  in  connection  with 
their  trade  on  the  Ontonagon  River. 

I  have  learned  from  some  of  the  old  chiefs  of  the  tribe, 
among  whom  I  may  mention  Ke-che-wash-keenh,  or  Great 
Bufialo,  of  La  Pointe,  that  soon  after  the  first  arrival  of 
the  British  into  their  country,  the  chiefs  of  the  Ojibways  at 
Saolt  Ste.  Marie  made  a  formal  grant  of  a  large  tract  of 
land,  comprising  the  present  site  of  the  town  of  Ste.  Marie, 
to  Mons.  Cadotte  and  his  half-breed  children.  The  written 
grant  it  appears,  through  some  means  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Alexander  Henry,  after  whose  death  some  person  brought 
it  back  into  the  Ojibway  country,  and  made  inquiries  of 
some  of  the  principal  chiefs  as  to  its  authenticity.  It  was 
shown  to  Great  Buffalo  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  he  described 
it  as  being  a  very  old-looking  paper,  being  much  torn  and 
patched  up,  and  the  writing  upon  it  hardly  discernible. 
Many  questions  were  asked  him  by  the  gentleman  who 
had  it  in  possession,  respecting  the  number  and  where- 
abouts of  Cadotte's  descendants.  The  paper  was  taken 
back  to  Montreal,  and  has  never  been  heard  of  since. 


222  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XVin. 

GRAND  EXPEDITION  OF  THE  DAKOTAS   TO   THE  SOURCES  OP  THE 

MISSISSIPPI,  AGAINST  THE  OJIBWAYS. 

The  Dakotas  make  a  grand  tribal  effoH;  to  drive  back  the  OJibways— Their 
warriors  collect  at  St.  Anthony  Falls — ^They  ascend  the  Mississippi  in  canoes 
— They  make  the  circuit  of  the  Upper  Mississippi  country — Death  of  the 
OJibway  hunter,  Waub-u-dow — Death  of  Minaigwatig  with  his  family  at 
Gauss  Lake — Death  of  three  boys  at  Little  Boy  Lake — Death  of  an  OJibway 
hunter  near  the  Falls  of  Pokcguma — The  Dakotas  are  discovered  by  two 
Ojibway  hunters — Chase  down  the  Mississippi— Arrival  at  Sandy  Lake- 
Drunken  carouse  of  the  Ojibways — Death  of  the  OJibway  scout — Dakota* 
capture  thirty  women  while  picking  berries — They  attack  the  village  of 
Sandy  Lake — They  are  repulsed  and  proceed  down  the  river — An  OJibway 
war  party  discover  their  marks,  and  lie  in  ambuscade  at  Crow  Wing — 
Preparations  for  battle — Three  days'  fight — Dakotaa  finally  retreat  and  evac- 
uate Rum  River  County— Dakota  legend. 

After  having  given,  in  the  two  preceding  chapters,  a 
summary  account  respecting  the  affairs  of  the  Ojibways, 
attendant  on  the  change  from  the  French  to  the  British 
supremacy,  we  will  once  more  return  to  the  northwestern 
vanguard  of  the  tribe,  under  the  chief  Bi-aus-wah,  whom 
we  left  battling  with  the  fierce  Dakotas  for  the  possession 
of  the  Upper  Mississippi  country. 

As  near  as  can  be  judged  from  their  mode  of  computing 
time,  by  events,  and  generations,  it  is  now*  about  eighty 
five  years  [1768]  since  the  following  events  occurred,  to 
that  portion  of  the  tribe  wlio  had  located  their  village  at 
Sandy  Lake,  and  hunted  about  the  sources  of  the  Grt^at 
River,  The  incidents  to  be  related,  resulted  in  a  fierce 
battle  between  the  warriors  of  the  two  contending  tril>oi», 
at  the  confluence  of  the  Crow  Wing  River  with  the  Mis- 
sissippi. 

»  A.  D.  1853. 


THE   DAKOTAS  INVADE  THE   OJIBWAT   COUNTRY.      223 

The  most  reliable  account  of  this  occurrence  which  the 
writer  has  been  enabled  to  obtain,  is  that  given  by  Esh-ke- 
bug-e-coshe,  the  venerable  and  respected  chief  of  the  north- 
ern Ojibways.  He  is  one  whose  veracity  cannot  be  im- 
peached. He  is  between  seventy  and  eighty  years  of  age, 
and  the  tale  having  been  transmitted  to  him  by  his  grand- 
father Waus-e-ko-gub-ig  (Bright  Forehead),  who  acted  as 
leader  of  the  Ojibway  warriors  who  fought  in  this  action, 
his  account  can  be  implicitly  relied  on. 

"The  M'de-wak-anton  Dakotas,  being  at  last  obliged, 

from  the  repeated  incursions  of  the  Ojibways,  to  evacuate 

their  grand  villages  at  Mille  Lacs  and  Knife  Lake,  now 

located  themselves  on  Rum  River.     Smarting  under  the 

loss  of  their  ancient  village  sites,  and  their  best  hunting 

grounds  and  rice  lakes,  they  determined  to  make  one  more 

united  and  national  effort  to  stem  the  advance  of  their 

troublesome  and  persevering  enemies,  and  drive  them  back 

to  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior. 

Having  for  some  years  past  been  enjoying  an  active  com- 
munion with  the  French  traders,  they  had  become  supplied 
with  fire-arms,  and  in  this  respect  they  now  stood  on  the 
same  footing  with  the  Ojibways,  who  had  long  had  the 
advantage  over  them,  of  having  been  first  reached  by  the 
whites. 

War  parties  formed  at  the  different  villages  of  the 
Dakotas,  and  met  by  appointment  at  the  Falls  of  St.  An- 
thony, where  the  ceremonies  preceding  the  march  of  In- 
dian warriors  into  an  enemy's  country  being  performed, 
the  party,  consisting  of  from  four  to  five  hundred  men, 
embarked  in  their  canoes,  and  proceeding  up  the  Mississippi, 
reached,  without  meeting  an  enemy,  the  confluence  of  the 
Crow  Wing  River  with  the  "  Father  of  Rivers." 

It  was  but  a  short  time  previous  that  they  had  possessed 
and  occupied  the  country  lying  on  and  about  the  head- 
waters of  the  Mississippi,  and  being  thus  perfectly  familiar 


224  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

with  the  route  and  portages  from  lake  to  lake,  and  the 
usual  summer  haunts  of  the  Indian  hunter,  they  determined 
to  make  the  grand  circuit  hy  Gull,  Leech,  Cass,  and  Win- 
nepegosish  Lakes,  and  descending  the  Mississippi  from  its 
head,  pick  up  the  stray  hunters  and  rice-gatherers  of  their 
enemy,  and  attack  the  village  of  the  western  Ojibways  at 
Sandy  Lake.  Carrying  this  plan  of  their  campaign  into 
execution,  the  Dakotas  ascended  the  Crow  Wing  and  Gull 
Rivers  into  Gull  Lake,  from  the  northern  extremity  of 
which  they  made  their  first  portage.  Carrying  their  ca- 
noes about  two  miles,  they  again  embarked  on  Lake  Sib- 
ley ;  making  another  portage,  they  passed  into  White  Fish, 
or  Ud-e-kum-ag  Lake,  and  through  a  series  of  lakes  into 
Wab-ud-ow  Lake,  where  they  spilt  the  first  Ojibway  blood, 
killing  a  hunter  named  Wab-ud-ow  (White  Gore),  from 
which  circumstance  the  lake  is  named  to  this  day  by  the 
Ojibways.  From  this  place  they  passed  into  Gauss  Lake, 
where  again  they  massacred  an  unfortunate  hunter  with 
his  wife  and  children.  The  tale  of  this  transaction  is 
briefly  as  follows : — 

An  Ojibway  named  Min-ah-ig-want-ig  (Drinking  Wood), 
was  travelling  about  in  his  birch  bark  canoe,  with  his 
family,  making  his  summer  hunt.  One  evening,  after  dark, 
he  arrived  at  Gauss  Lake,  where  seeing  a  long  line  of  tires 
lighting  the  shore,  and  supposing  it  to  be  the  encampnient 
of  a  war  party  of  Rainy  Lake  Ojibways  on  their  way  to 
the  Dakota  country,  he  silently  but  confidently  approached 
the  shore  to  camp  with  them.  On  hearing,  however,  the 
language  of  their  enemies  spoken,  he  discovered  his  mis- 
take, and  quickly  backing  out,  he  entered  the  mouth  of  a 
little  creek,  and  pushing  his  canoe  into  a  clump  of  tall  grass, 
or  rushes,  he  and  his  family  passed  the  night  in  the  canoe, 
within  plain  hearing  of  the  loud  talking  and  singing  of 
their  enemies. 

Towards  morning  the  foolish  hunter,  placing  his  paddle 


THE   DAKOTAS  SECURE   OJIBWAY   SCALPS.  225 

upright  behind  his  back  to  rest  upon,  fell  asleep.     On  the 

first  appearance  of  day,  the  Dakotas  embarked,  and  one  of 

their  canoes  passing  close  to  the  shore,  noticed  with  an 

Indian's  wariness  and  sagacity,  the  mark  of  a  canoe  through 

the  grass  and  weeds  at  the  entry  of  the  little  creek.     One 

of  the  Dakotas  arose  in  his  canoe,  and  seeing  the  end  of 

the  upright  paddle  sticking  up  above  the  tall  grass  in  the 

creek,  he  quietly  informed  his  fellows,  and  the  Ojibway, 

being  surrounded,  was  surprised  in  his  sleep — he  and  his 

femily  killed  and  scalped,  with  the  exception  of  one  child 

taken  captive. 

Much  elated,  the  Dakota  war  party  proceeded  on  their 
way,  and  at  Little  Boy,  or  Que-wis-aus  Lake,  they  again 
attacked  and  killed  three  little  boys,  while  engaged  in 
gathering  wild  rice.  Their  parents,  hearing  the  noise  of 
the  firing  incident  to  the  attack,  made  their  escape.  From 
this  circumstance,  this  large  and  beautiful  sheet  of  water 
has  derived  its  Ojibway  name  of  Que-wis-aus  (Little  Boy). 
The  Dakotas  passed  into  Leech  Lake,  and  crossing  over 
by  a  short  portage  into  Cass  Lake,  they  commenced  their 
descent  of  the  Mississippi.  A  short  distance  above  the 
Falls  of  Puk-a-gum-ah,  they  again  destroyed  an  Ojibway 
hunter  and  his  family.  On  the  banks  of  the  river  where 
this  occurrence  took  place,  the  Dakotas  made  marks  on 
the  pine  trees,  which  are  still  discernible  to  the  eye  of  the 
traveller.  The  Ojibways  call  it  Mun-zin-auk-wi-e-gun  (tree 
picture  marks). 

Some  distance  below  the  Falls  of  Puk-a-gum-ah,  they 
were  met  and  discovered  by  two  Ojibway  hunters,  in  a 
birch  canoe,  who  turned  and  fled  down  the  river,  warning 
their  fellows  as  they  went.  The  Dakotas  made  a  warm 
pursuit,  as  they  wished  to  attack  the  village  of  their  ene- 
mies at  Sandy  Lake  by  surprise.  The  fleeing  hunters,  by 
making  short  portages  across  long  bends  of  the  river,  left 

their  pursuers  some  distance,  and  arrived  at  the  Sandy 
15 


226  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

Lake  village  during  the  night,  but  found  a  number  of  the 
bravest  warriors  gone  on  a  war  party  down  the  Mississippi, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  men  of  their  village  drinking 
"  fire-water,"  which  had  been  brought  by  a  number  of  their 
fellows,  who  had  just  returned  from  their  periodical  sum- 
mer visit  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and  Mackinaw.  The  alarm 
was  given,  and  the  drinking  stopped,  though  many  of  the 
older  men  were  already  hors  du  combat  through  the  eftects 
of  the  liquor.    Such  as  were  able,  prepared  for  defence. 

One  of  the  young  hunters  who  had  arrived  to  warn  the 
village,  having  dropped  a  small  looking  glass,  while  cross- 
ing a  short  portage,  which  is  sometimes  made  from  the 
Mississippi  into  Sandy  Lake,  and  it  being  in  those  days  an 
article  rare  and  much  valued  among  them,  he  returned 
early  in  the  morning  to  look  for  it.  He  went  alone  in  his 
light  birch  canoe,  but  found  the  portage  covered  with 
the  Dakotas  who  had  been  pursuing  thenL  Some,  were 
crossing  in  their  canoes,  while  the  main  body  were  making 
their  way  on  foot  to  attack  the  Ojibway  village  by  land. 
On  being  discovered,  a  hot  pursuit  in  canoes  was  made 
after  the  young  hunter  by  the  Dakotas,  and  being  single 
in  his  canoe,  they  fast  gained  on  him.  Making  straight 
for  an  island  which  lies  directly  in  front  of  the  village,  the 
young  man  landed,  pulled  his  canoe  across  the  island,  and 
again  embarking,  paddled  away  for  life.  By  this  man- 
ceuvre  he  gained  a  little  on  his  pursuers,  who  were  obliged 
to  round  the  point  of  an  island  in  their  heavier  canoes. 
The  Dakotas,  however,  being  full  manned,  caught  up  with 
and  dispatched  the  fleeing  hunter  before  he  reached  the 
main  shore,  and  in  full  sight  of  the  Ojibway  village. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  party  who  were  approaching  to 
attack  the  village  by  land,  discovered  a  party  of  Ojibway 
women,  who  were  picking  huckleberries,  whom  they  sur- 
rounded and  easily  captured.  These  female  captives,  most 
of  whom  were  young  and  unmarried,  numbered  thirty. 


SANDY   LAKE   VILLAGE   ATTACKED.  227 

• 

The  Dakotas  then  attacked  the  village,  but  such  of  the 
Ojibwajs  as  were  sober,  and  had  got  over  their  drunken 
frolic,  having  made  their  preparations,  manfully  resisted 
the  attack,  till  the  drunken  warriors,  being  brought  to 
their  sober  senses  by  being  frequently  immersed  in  cold 
water  by  the  women,  increased  the  ranks  of  the  defenders, 
and  after  a  desperate  struggle  finally  succeeded  in  causing 
the  Dakotas  to  retreat,  who  returning  to  their  canoes,  em- 
barked with  their  prisoners,  and  continued  their  course 
down  the  Mississippi,  triumphing  in  the  repeated  blows 
they  had  inflicted  on  their  enemies. 

They  were  doomed,  however,  to  run  a  severe  gauntlet 
before  reaching  their  villages,  and  to  pay  dearly  for  the 
temerity  which  had  led  them  to  proceed  so  far  into  the 
country  which  the  Ojibways  claimed  as  their  own.  A 
party  of  sixty  Ojibway  warriors  had,  a  short  time  previous, 
left  their  village  at  Sandy  Lake  (as  has  been  mentioned), 
and  under  the  leadership  of  Waus-uk-o-gub-ig,  a  distin- 
guished war-chief,  they  proceeded  down  the  Mississippi  in 
their  birchen  canoes,  to  the  haunts  of  their  enemies.  Meet^ 
ing  with  no  success  in  their  foray  after  scalps,  they  left 
their  canoes  in  the  enemy's  country,  and  were  returning 
home  on  foot,  when,  arriving  at  Crow  Wing,  they  dis- 
covered the  late  encampment  of  the  Dakotas,  who  were 
making  the  grand  circuit  of  the  northern  country. 

From  the  marks  thus  discovered,  the  Ojibways  became 
satisfied  that  the  enemy,  who  had  gone  up  the  Crow  Wing 
River,  would  either  soon  return  the  same  way,  or  come 
down  the  Mississippi,  after  having  perhaps  massacred 
their  wives  and  children  at  Sandy  Lake.  They  determined, 
therefore,  to  await  their  coming  at  the  confluence  of  these 
rivers,  and  notwithstanding  the  apparent  strength  of  their 
enemies,  to  give  them  battle. 

About  half  a  mile  below  the  main  mouth  of  the  Crow 


228  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLIiECTIONS. 

Wing,  and  a  few  rods  above  Allan  Morrison's  present* 
establishment,  or  trading  post,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, the  river  makes  a  curve,  and  the  whole  force  of 
the  current  is  thrown  against  the  banks  in  the  bend,  which 
rise  almost  perpendicular  from  the  water's  edge,  fifty  feet 
high,  and  on  the  brow  of  which  stands  a  few  pine  trees. 
Boats  or  canoes  passing  down  the  river  are  naturally  drawn 
by  the  current  immediately  under  this  bank ;  and,  with  an 
eye  to  these  advantages,  the  Ojibway  warriors  determined 
to  post  themselves  here  in  ambuscade.  They  dug  several 
holes  along  this  bank,  for  two  or  three  hundred  feet,  capa- 
ble of  holding  eight  or  ten  men  each,  in  rows,  from  which, 
perfectly  invisible  to  their  passing  enemy,  and  sheltered 
from  their  missiles,^  they  intended  to  commence  the  attack. 

Satisfied  at  the  immense  odds  they  would  have  to  con- 
tend with,  they  made  every  preparation.  Hunters  were 
sent  out  to  kill  and  dry  meat  suflicient  to  sustain  the  whole 
party  for  several  days,  and  scouts  were  sent  some  distance 
above  the  river,  to  watch  the  first  coming  of  their  enemies. 

One  morning  after  their  preparations  had  all  been  com- 
pleted, one  of  their  scouts,  who  had  been  sent  about  a  mile 
up  the  Mississippi,  and  who  was  watching  on  the  bank  for 
the  first  appearance  of  the  Dakotas,  descended  carelessly  to 
the  water's  edge  to  drink.  While  lapping  the  water  with 
his  hand  to  his  lips,  looking  up  the  river,  he  perceived  a 
canoe  suddenly  turn  a  point  of  land  above  him.  Instinc- 
tively he  threw  himself  flat  on  the  ground,  and  gradually 
crawled  unperceived  up  the  bank.  When  out  of  sight,  on 
looking  back,  he  saw  the  whole  bosom  of  the  river  covereil 
with  the  war  canoes  of  those  for  whose  coming  he  had  been 
sent  to  watch.  Seeing  that  he  had  not  been  noticed,  he 
flew  back  to  his  comrades,  who  now  prepared  fully  for  the 
ai>proaching  conflict,  by  putting  on  their  war  paints  and 
ornaments  of  battle. 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


THE  EXULTANT  DAKOTAS  AMBUSHED.       229 

t 

Directly  opposite  the  main  mouth  of  the  Crow  Wing,  on 

the  spot  where  the  American  Fur  Company's  post  is  now* 

located,  and  in  plain  view  of  their  ambuscade,  the  Qjib- 

vaj6  saw  their  enemies  disembark,  and  proceed  to  cook 

their  morning  meal.    They  saw  the  large  group  of  female 

prisoners,  as  they  were  roughly  pushed  ashore,  and  made 

to  build  the  fires  and  hang  the  kettles.     Amongst  them, 

doubtless,  were  their  wives,  daughters,  or  sisters.    They 

flaw  the  younger  warriors  of  the  enemy  form  in  a  ring,  and 

dance,  yelling  and  rejoicing,  over  the  scalps  they  had  taken. 

They  saw  all  this,  and  burning  with  rage,  they  impatiently 

awaited  the  moment  when  their  foes  would  come  within 

range  of  their  bullets  and  arrows.     With  difficulty  the 

leader  restrained  his  younger  and  more  fool-hardy  warriors 

from  rushing  forth  to  attack  their  enemies  while  engaged 

in  their  orgies. 

Amongst  the  captives  was  an  old  woman,  who  at  every 
encampment,  had  exhorted  her  fellows  not  to  be  cast  down 
in  their  spirits,  for  their  men  who  had  gone  on  a  war  party 
would  certainly,  at  some  place,  attack  their  captors,  and  in 
this  case  they  must  upset  the  canoes  they  were  in,  and 
swim  for  life  to  the  shore  from  which  their  friends  would 
make  the  attack.  In  this  manner  did  she  teach  "  her  grand- 
children," as  she  called  them,  to  be  prepared  for  a  sudden 
onslaught. 

The  Dakotas,  having  finished  their  morning  meal,  and 
scalp-dancing,  once  more  poured  into  their  canoes.  They 
floated  down  with  the  current  in  a  compact  mass,  holding 
on  to  each  other's  canoes,  while  filling  and  lighting  their 
pipes,  and  passing  them  from  one  to  another,  to  be  alter- 
nately smoked.  Above  them,  dangling  from  the  ends  of 
poles,  were  the  bloody  scalps  they  had  taken.  In  the  fore- 
most canoes  were  the  war  leaders,  and  planted  before  them 
were  the  war  ensigns  of  feathers.    After  smoking  out  their 

»  A.  D.  1852. 


230  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

pipes,  the  Jeen-go-dum*  was  uttered  by  the  whole  party, 
with  a  tremendous  noise.  The  drums  commenced  beat- 
ing, accompanied  with  yells  and  songs  of  triumph.  Still 
moving  in  a  compact  flotilla,  in  full  rejoicing,  the  force  of 
the  current  at  length  brought  them  immediately  under  the 
deadly  ambuscade  of  their  enemies. 

The  moment  had  now  come  which  the  Ojibways  had  so 
long  been  aching  for,  and  at  the  sound  of  their  leader's 
war-whistle,  they  suddenly  let  fly  a  flight  of  bullets  and 
barbed  arrows  into  the  serried  ranks  of  the  enemies,  pick- 
ing out  for  death  the  most  prominent  and  full  plumed 
figures  amongst  them.  Yelling  their  fear-striking  sas-sak- 
way,  or  war-whoop,  they  sent  their  deadly  missiles  like 
hail  amongst  their  enemies,  sending  many  of  their  bravest 
warriors  to  the  land  of  spirits.  The  confusion  amongst 
the  Dakotas  at  this  sudden  and  unexpected  attack  was 
immense.  The  captives  overturned  the  canoes  they  were 
in,  and  the  rest  running  against  one  another,  and  those  in 
the  water  struggling  to  re-embark,  and  the  sudden  jumps 
of  those  that  were  wounded,  caused  many  of  them  to  over- 
turn, leaving  their  owners  struggling  in  the  deep  current. 
Many  were  thus  drowned,  and  as  long  as  they  remained 
within  range  of  their  enemies'  weapons,  the  Dakotas  suf- 
fered severely. 

Some  dove  and  swam  ashore  on  the  opposite  side — then 
running  down  the  bank  of  the  river,  they  joined  those  of 
their  fellows  w^ho  still  floated,  about  a  mile  below  the  place 
of  the  attack,  where  they  all  lande<l  and  collected  their  up- 
turned canoes,  and  such  of  their  articles  as  floated  past. 
Many  of  their  captives  made  their  escape  by  swimming  to 
their  friends.  Some  were  dispatched  at  the  first  onset, 
and  the  few  that  still  remained  in  their  hands,  the  Dako- 
tas took  and  tied  to  trees,  to  await  the  consequences  of  the 

1  The  JecD-go-dum  is  a  peculiar  cry,  uttered  by  warriors  after  kiUin^  an 
ODemy. 


DAKOTAS  DEFEATED  AT  THE  CROW  WING  BATTLE.   231 

coming  struggle,  for,  smarting  under  the  loss  of  their 
bravest  men,  and  having  noticed  the  comparatively  small 
numbers  of  the  Ojibways,  they  determined  to  go  back  and 
fight  the  battle  anew,  and  revenge  the  death  of  their  rela- 
tives. 

They  bravely  made  the  attack,  but  the  Ojibways  were  so 
strongly  and  securely  posted,  that  they  sustained  the  fight 
till  dark  without  losing  any  of  their  men,  while  the  Dako- 
tas  Buffered  severely,  being  obliged  to  fight  from  open 
ground,  without  shelter.  The  fight  lasted  till  night,  when 
the  Dakotas  retreated.  They  encamped  where  they  had 
landed,  and  in  plain  view  and  hearing  of  their  enemies, 
who,  during  the  night  distinctly  heard  their  lamentations, 
as  they  wept  for  their  relatives  who  had  been  slain  during 
the  day's  fight. 

In  the  morning,  the  Dakotas,  burning  for  vengeance, 
returned  to  the  attack.  Acting  with  greater  caution  and 
wariness,  they  approached  the  Ojibway  defences  by  dig- 
ing  counter  holes,  or  making  embankments  of  earth  or  logs 
before  them,  to  shield  them  from  their  missiles.  The  am- 
munition of  the  contending  warriors  failing  them,  the  Da- 
kotas dug  their  hiding  holes  so  close  to  those  of  their  foes, 
that  large  stones  were  easily  thrown  from  hole  to  hole. 
In  this  manner,  a  late  noted  Ojibway  chief  named  We-esh- 
coob  (Sweet),  who  was  then  a  young  man,  received  a  stun- 
ning blow  on  his  face,  which  broke  his  jawbone.  Some  of 
the  bravest  warriors  fought  hand  to  hand  with  clubs  and 
knives,  and  the  Ojibways  lost  one  of  their  number,  who, 
fighting  rather  rashly,  was  dispatched  by  a  Dakota  brave, 
and  scalped. 

The  Ojibways,  however,  defended  themselves  so  obsti- 
nately, that  they  eventually  forced  their  enemies  to  retreat. 
Having  suffered  a  severe  loss,  the  Dakota  warriors  returned 
to  their  villages,  and  for  fear  that  the  Ojibways  would  re- 
taliate, by  making  a  similar  incursion  into  their  country. 


232  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

the  M'de-wak-an-ton  section  of  the  tribe  evacuated  the 
Rum  River  couutry,  and  moved  to  the  Minnesota  River. 

DAKOTA  LEGEND. 

The  following  Dakota  legend  connected  with  the  inva- 
sion of  their  tribe  to  the  heads  of  the  Mississippi,  of  which 
we  have  given  the  preceding  account,  was  related  to  the 
writer  by  Waub-o-jeeg  (White  Fisher),  a  chief  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi Ojibways,  who  being  of  part  Dakota  origin,  in  his 
younger  days  lived  more  or  less  with  them,  and  learned  to 
speak  their  language.  In  this  manner  he  picked  up  many 
of  their  traditions  and  beliefs,  and  among  the  number,  the 
following  simple,  but  affecting  story : — 

A  young  Dakota  warrior,  eager  to  gain  renown,  deter- 
mined to  join  the  war  party  which  ^*as  gathering  at  his 
village  at  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  and  destined  to  sweep  the 
Ojibway  country,  and  put  out  the  fires  which  this  tribe 
had  lighted  on  the  Upper  Mississippi.  He  had  just  taken 
to  wife  a  beautiful  girl  of  his  tribe,  whom  he  loved,  and 
who  dearly  loved  him.  Slie  endeavored  to  dissuade  him 
from  going  to  war  on  this  occasion.  lie  would  not  listen 
to  the  soft  persuasions,  nor  allow  her  loving  caresses  to 
affect  his  determination,  for  all  the  young  men  of  his  vil- 
lage were  going,  and  they  would  laugh  at  him  were  he  to 
remain  alone  with  the  women,  when  there  were  ea^\e 
plumes  and  renown  to  be  gained.  With  tears  the  young 
WMfe  importuned  her  husband  to  remain.  She  told  him 
that  a  presentiment  weighed  on  her  heart,  that  he  would 
never  return  from  this  war  path. 

The  young  warrior,  though  he  dearly  loved  his  bride, 
was  resolute  in  withstanding  her  persuasions,  but  to  appease 
her  anxious  mind,  and  her  dreams  of  ill-boding,  he 
solemnly  promised  and  called  on  the  spirits  to  hear  him, 
that  he  would  return  to  her.     Their  last  parting  was  sad 


FFECnON   OF   A   YOUNG   DAKOTA  WIFE.  233 

and  tearful,  and  she  could  not  even  bear  to  witness  the 
ceremonies  attendant  on  the  departure  of  the  warriors  from 
their  village.  She  counted  every  day  of  his  alwence,  and 
as  the  days  increased  in  number,  she  daily  eagerly  looked 
for  his  return.  The  warriors  had  overstayed  the  appointed 
number  of  days,  in  which  thej"  had  promised  to  return, 
and  they  were  now  hourly  expected  back  to  their  homes. 
Their  wives  and  sweethearts  decked  themselves  out  in 
their  finery,  in  anticipation  of  their  coming. 

The  anxious  young  wife  retired  to  the  water's  side  early 
one  morning,  and  sat  down  on  the  grassy  banks  of  the  flow- 
ing Mississippi,  to  comb  and  braid  her  long  and  beautiful 
hair.  The  glassy  surface  of  the  bright  waters  at  her  feet 
8er\'e<l  her  for  a  mirror.  Notwithstanding  her  former  pre- 
sentiments, she  expected  the  return  of  her  young  husband 
that  day,  for  he  had  solemnly''  promised  it  by  the  name  of 
the  spirits.  She  prepared,  therefore,  to  appear  to  him  to  the 
best  advantage.  As  she  cast  her  eyes  at  the  current  which 
sluggishly  swept  past  her  feet,  she  noticed  a  dark  object 
floating  beneath  the  surface  of  the  waters.  The  circling 
eddies  brought  it  to  her  feet,  and  with  a  slight  scream  of 
surprise,  and  a  cold  thrill  at  her  heart,  she  recognized  a 
human  figure.  Instinctively  she  sprang  forward,  and  catch- 
ing the  body  by  the  arm,  pulled  it  partly  on  shore.  As  if 
an  ice  bolt  had  been  applied  to  her  heart,  she  knew  the 
features  of  her  young  husband.  Tlie  feathered  end  of  a 
barbed  arrow  which  had  pierced  his  heart,  still  stuck  from 
his  breast  He  had  kept  his  promise — he  had  returned, 
indeed,  but  in  death.  The  young,  heart-broken  wife,  utter- 
ing a  piercing  shriek,  fell  senseless  on  the  inanimate  body. 
The  villagers  hearing  that  despairing  crj^  ran  to  the  water's 
side,  and  at  sight  of  the  dead  warrior,  they  received  the 
first  intimation  of  the  loss  which  their  warriors  had  suf- 
fered at  Crow  Wing  fight.  The  young  husband  had  prob- 
ably been  killed  while  floating  down  the  river  in  his  canoe, 


234  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

at  the  first  fire  of  the  ambushed  Ojibways,  and  the  cur- 
rent might  naturally  have  taken  his  body  to  the  spot  where 
his  wife  was  awaiting  his  arrival,  while  his  fellows  were 
fighting  at  Crow  Wing,  and  during  their  return  homeward. 
The  shattered  remains'  of  this  grand  war  party  returned 
the  same  day.  The  young  wife  whose  presentiment  had 
thus  been  most  awfully  fulfilled,  pined  away,  and  wept 
herself  to  death.  She  died  happy  in  the  hope  and  belief 
of  rejoining  her  young  warrior  husband,  in  the  happy  land 
of  spirits. 


FIRST  VISIT  OF  THE  0JIBWAY3  TO  JONNfiSOTA  BIYKB.      236 


CHAPTER  XTX. 

PROGRESS  OP  THE  OJIBWAYS  ON  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI. 

Ojibways  of  Sandy  Lake  send  a  war  party  into  the  Dakota  country— They 
attack  a  village  on  the  banks  of  the  Minnesota  River — Origin  of  the  OJibway 
name  of  this  river—  Ke-che-waub-ish-ash  leads  a  party  of  120  warriors  against 
the  Dakotas — Accidental  meeting  with  a  party  of  the  enemy  of  equal 
strength  at  Elk  River-  Indian  fightr— The  retreating  Dakotas  are  reinforced 
—Retreat  of  the  Ojibways — They  make  a  firm  stand — ^The  Dakotas  set  the 
prairie  on  fire — Final  flight  of  the  Ojibways,  who  take  refuge  on  an  island — 
A  second  fight  on  Elk  River,  '*  Battle  Ground"— Death  of  the  war  chief 
Ke-che-waub-ish  ash — Brief  sketch  of  his  life. 

In  order  to  retaliate  on  the  Dakotas  the  invasion  which 
they  had  made  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  which  resulted 
in  the  battle  of  Crow  Wing,  and   the  capturing  of  their 
women  at  Sandy  Lake,  the  Ojibways,  early  the  following 
ppring,  collected  a  war  party  nearly  two  hundred  strong,  who, 
embarking  in  their  birch  canoes,  paddled  down  the  current 
of  the  Mississippi  into  the  country  of  their  enemies.     They 
discovered  no  signs  of  the  Dakotas  in  the  course  of  their 
journey  as  far  down  as  the  mouth  of  Crow  River,  within 
thirty  miles  of  St.  Anthony  Falls.     Here  they  left  their 
c-anoes,  and  proceeding  across  the  country  to  the  Minnesota 
River,  they  discovered  a  village  of  their  enemies  situated 
a  short  distance  from  its  confluence  with  the  Mississippi. 
The  attack  on  this  village,  though  severely  contested  by 
the  Dakotas,  was  perfectly  successful,  and  the  war  party 
returned  home  with  a  large  number  of  scalps.     The  inci- 
dents of  this  fight  were  told  to  me  by  Waub-o-jeeg  (White 
Fisher),  a  present  living  sub-chief  of  the  Mississippi  Ojib- 
ways, whose  grandfather  No-ka  acted  as  one  of  the  leaders 
of  this  party  ;  but  as  his  accounts  are  somewhat  obscure, 


t 


236  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

and  much  mixed  with  the  UDnatural,  I  refrain  from  giving 
the  details. 

This  incursion  to  the  Dakota  country  is,  however,  notable 
from  the  fact,  that  it  is  the  first  visit  of  the  kind  which 
the  Ojibways'of  this  section  tell  of  their  ancestors  having 
made  to  the  Minnesota  River.  When  the  warriors  left 
their  homes  in  the  north,  it  was  early  spring,  and  the 
leaves  had  not  yet  budded.  On  arriving  at  the  Minnesota 
River,  however,  they  were  surprised  to  find  spring  fai 
advanced,  and  the  leaves  on  the  trees  which  shaded  ite 
waters,  in  full  bloom.  From  this  circumstance  they  gave 
it  the  name  of  Osh-ke-bug-e-sebe,  denoting  "  New  Leal 
River,"  which  name  it  has  retained  among  the  Ojibways 
to  the  present  day. 

A  few  years  after  the  incursion  of  No-ka  to  the  Minne- 
sota River,  the  Ojibways  again  collected  a  war  party  oi 
one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  and  under  the  leadership  oi 
Ke-che-waub-ish-ashe  (Great  Marten)  a  noted  warrior,  whc 
acted  as  the  war  chief  of  Bi-aus-wah,  they  embarke<l  ir 
their  canoes,  and  floated  down  the  Mississippi,  which  the} 
had  now  learned  to  make  their  chief  and  favorite  wjii 
coui'se.  On  their  way  down  the  river,  the  leader  every 
morning  deputed  a  canoe  of  scouts  to  proceed  some  distant^ 
in  advance  of  the  main  body,  to  search  for  signs  of  the 
enemy,  and  runners  were  sent  ahead  by  land,  to  follow 
down  each  bank  of  the  river,  to  prevent  a  surprise  of  the 
party  from  an  ambuscade  of  the  enemy.  Guarded  in  this 
manner  from  any  sudden  surprise,  the  Ojibway  warriors 
quietly  floated  down  with  the  current  of  the  great  river. 
On  this  occasion  they  had  reached  a  point  a  short  distance 
above  the  mouth  of  Elk. River,  when  the  scouts  in  the 
foremost  canoe,  as  they  were  silently  paddling  down,  hug- 
ging the  eastern  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  immediatelv 
below  an  extensive  bottom  of  forest  trees,  heard  loud 
talking  and  laughing  in  the  Dakota  language,  on  the  bank 


HARI>-FOUOHT  BATTLE  ON  ELK   RIVER.  237 

just  above  them.  Instantly  they  turned  the  bow  of  their 
canoe  up  stream,  and  swiftly  stealing  along  close  to  the 
bank  they  escaped  undiscovered,  behind  the  point  of  the 
heavy  wooded  bottom,  we  have  mentioned.  Here  they 
met  the  main  party  of  their  fellows,  whose  canoes  nearly 
covered  the  broad  bosom  of  the  river  for  half  a  mile.  The 
scouts  threw  up  the  water  with  their  paddles  as  a  signal 
for  them  to  make  for  the  eastern  bank,  and  this  signal 
being  made  from  canoe  to  canoe,  the  warriors  soon  leaped 
ashore  and  pulling  their  canoes  upon  the  grassy  bank,  they 
waited  but  to  rub  on  their  faces  and  bodies  the  war  paints, 
ornament  their  heads  with  eagle  plumes,  and  secure  on 
their  bodies  the  pe-na-se-wi-ame,  or  war  medicine  sack, 
they  rashed  on  without  order  through  the  wooded  bottom, 
and  as  they  emerged  one  after  another  on  the  open  prairie, 
they  saw  a  long  line  of  Dakota  warriors,  about  equal  in 
numbers  to  themselves,  walking  leisurely  along,  following 
the  war  path  against  their  villages. 

They  were  out  of  bullet  range  from  the  edge  of  the 
^ood,  but  the  Ojibway  warriors  rushed  out  on  the  open 
prairie  towards  them,  as  if  to  a  feast,  and  "  first  come  was 
to  be  best  served."  Their  war  whoop  was  bravely  answered 
back  by  the  Dakotas  who  now,  for  the  first  time,  perceived 
*hem,  and  bullet  was  returned  for  bullet.  The  warriors  of 
both  parties  leaped  continually  from  side  to  side,  to  prevent 
^heir  enemies  from  taking  a  sure  aim  ;  and  as  they  stood 
^nfronting  one  another  for  a  few  moments  on  the  open 
Prairie,  exchanging  quick  successive  volleys,  their  bodies  in 
^ntinual  motion,  the  plumes  on  their  heads  waving  to  and 
Hand  uttering  their  fierce,  quick,  sharp  battle  cry,  they 
^ost  have  presented  a  singular  and  wild  appearance.  For 
a  short  time  only,  the  Dakotas  stood  the  eager  onset  of  . 
the  Ojibways.  For,  seeing  warrior  after  warrior  emerging 
in  quick  succession  from  the  wood,  in  a  line  of  half  a 
mile,  they  began  to  think  that  the  enemy  many  times  out- 


238  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

numbered  them,  and  under  this  impression,  dropping  their 
blankets  and  other  incumbrances,  they  turned  and  fled 
down  the  prairie  towards  the  mouth  of  Elk  River.  As 
they  ran,  they  would  occasionally  turn  and  fire  back  at 
their  pursuers.  And  in  this  manner,  a  running  fight  was 
kept  up  for  about  three  miles,  when  the  Dakotas  met  a 
large  party  of  their  fellows  who  had  come  across  from  the 
Minnesota  River  to  join  them  in  their  excursion  against 
the  Ojibways.  With  this  addition,  they  outnumbered 
the  Ojibways  more  than  double,  and  the  chase  was  now 
turned  the  other  way. 

The  Ojibways,  hard  pressed  by  the  fresh  reinforcements 
of  their  enemy,  ran  up  and  along  the  banks  of  Elk 
River,  till,  becoming  wearied  by  their  long  run,  they 
made  a  firm  stand  in  a  grove  of  oak  trees,  which  skirt,  a 
small  prairie  near  the  banks  of  Elk  River.  Here  the  fight 
was  sustained  for  a  long  time,  the  Ojibways  firing  from 
the  shelter  of  the  oak  trees,  and  the  Dakotas  digging  holes 
in  the  ground  on  the  open  prairie,  and  thus  gradually 
approaching  the  covert  of  their  enemies.  The  Ojibway.s, 
however,  manfully  stood  their  ground,  and  the  Dakotas 
after  losing  many  lives  in  the  attempt  to  dislodge  them, 
resorted  to  a  new  and  singular  expedient  A  strong  south 
wind  was  blowing,  and  being  the  spring  of  the  year,  before 
the  green  grass  had  grown  to  any  length,  the  prairie  was 
still  covered  with  a  thick  coating  of  the  last  year's  dry 
grass.  To  this  the  Dakotas  set  fire,  and  it  blowing 
immediately  against  the  Ojibways,  the  raging  flames 
very  soon  caused  them  to  leave  their  covert,  and  seek 
for  safety  in  flight.  It  required  the  utmost  endeavors  of 
their  best  runners  to  keep  ahead  of  the  flames,  and  those 
who  had  been  wounded  during  the  course  of  the  previous 
conflict,  were  soon  caught  and  devoured  by  the  raging 
element. 


SECOND  BATTLE   OF   ELK   RIVER.  239 

The  Ojibways  fled  panting  for  breath,  in  the  dense 
smoke  of  the  burning  prairie,  towards  the  Mississippi,  and 
jumping  into  its  waters,  they  eventually  took  refuge  on  an 
island.  It  is  said  that  the  froth  hung  in  wide  flakes  from 
the  lips  of  the  tired  warriors  as  they  reached  this,  their 
last  covert  The  Dakotas  followed  them  closely  in  the 
wake  of  the  murderous  flre  which  they  had  lit,  but  they 
dare  not  attack  them  on  the  island,  where  they  had 
fiongbt  refuge,  and  from  this  point,  after  one  of  the  most 
terrible  combats  which  is  told  of  them  in  their  traditions, 
both  parties  returned  to  their  respective  villages. 

The  Ojibways  acknowledge  to  have  lost  eight  of  their 
warriors  at  the  hands  of  the  Dakotas,  and  three  caught  and 
consumed  by  the  flames.  They  claim  having  made  a  much 
greater  havoc  in  the  ranks  of  their  enemies,  especially 
during  the  time  they  fought  from  the  secure  shelter  of  the 
oak  grove.  And  as  the  Dakotas  have  always  acknowledged 
them  as  being  the  better  shots  during  battle,  it  is  not  at 
all  unlikely  that  they  suffered  a  severe  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded  on  this  occasion. 

On  the  following  year  it  happened  that  the  Ojibways,  to 
the  number  of  sixty,  again  proceeded  down  the  Mississippi 
on  a  war  party,  and  on  the  very  spot  where  the  preceding 
year  they  had  accidentally  met  the  Dakotas,  they  again  met 
them  in  greater  force  than  ever.  From  all  accounts  which 
I  have  gathered,  the  enemy,  on  this  occasion,  numbered  full 
four  hundred  warriors,  but  the  hardy  Ojibways,  again 
under  the  guidance  of  their  brave  war-chief,  Big  Marten, 
altliough  they  first  discovered  the  enemy,  refused  to  retreat, 
and  the  camps  remained  in  sight  of  each  other's  fires  dur- 
ing the  first  night  of  their  meeting.  The  Ojibways,  how- 
ever, prepared  for  the  coming  battle.  They  dug  holes 
two  or  three  feet  deep  in  the  ground,  large  enough  to  hold 
one  and  two  men,  from  which  they  intended  to  withstand 


240  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

the  attack  which  the  Dakotas,  through  their  great  supe- 
riority  of  numbers,  were  expected  to  make  on  the  follow- 
ing day. 

Early  the  ensuing  morning  the  enemy  possessed  them- 
selves of  a  wood  which  lay  within  bullet  range  of  the  Ojib- 
way  defences,  and  the  fight  actively  commenced.  Each 
party  fighting  from  behind  secure  shelters,  the  battle  was 
kept  up  the  whole  day  without  much  loss  to  either  side. 
It  was  only  on  occasions  when  an  enemy  was  seen  to  fell, 
that  the  bravest  warriors  would  rush  from  their  coverts,  to 
secure  the  scalp,  and  the  opposite  party  as  eager  to  prevent 
their  man  from  being  thus  mutilated,  would  rally  about 
his  body,  and  the  conflict  between  the  bravest  warriors 
would  be,  for  a  few  moments,  hand  to  hand,  and  deadly. 

On  an  occasion  of  this  nature,  the  Ojibways,  towards 
evening,  lost  their  brave  leader,  the  "  Big  Marten,"  who 
was  foremost  in  every  charge,  and  fighting  but  little  from 
behind  a  covert,  he  had  been,  during  the  day,  the  most 
prominent  mark  of  the  Dakota  bullets.  At  night  the 
enemy  retreated,  but  camped  again  within  sight  of  the  Ojib- 
ways, who,  discouraged  at  the  loss  of  their  brave  war-chief, 
made  a  silent  retreat  during  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and 
returned  to  their  village  at  Sandy  Lake. 

From  the  circumstance  of  two  battles  having  been 
fought  in  such  quick  succession  on  the  point  of  land  be- 
tween the  Elk  and  Mississippi  Rivers,  this  spot  has  been 
named  by  the  Ojibways,  Me-gaud-e-win-ing,  or  ''Battle 
Ground." 

Ke-che-waub-ish-ash,  who  fell  lamented  bv  his  tribe  at 
the  last  of  these  two  fights,  belonged,  as  his  name  denotO'j, 
to  the  Clan  of  the  Marten.  lie  was  a  contemporary  of  Bi- 
aus-wah,  and  the  right-hand  man  of  this  noteil  chief,  lie 
was  the  war-chief  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  tradition 
says,  that  his  arm,  above  all  others,  conduced  to  drive  the 
Dakotas  from  the  country  covered  by  the  sources  of  the 


I 

I 


SKETCH   OF   '^BIG  MARTEN."  241 

great  river.    While  Bi-aus-wah  acted  as  the  civil  and 
peace  chief,  Ke-che-waub-ish-ash  influenced  the  warriors, 
and  when  the  war  was  raging  between  his  people  and  the 
Dakotas,  into  his  hands  its  direct  management  was  en- 
trusted.   He    figured    in    every    important    engagement 
which  we  have  mentioned  as  taking  place  between  the 
Sandy  Lake  Ojibways  and  their  enemies.    He  was  noted 
for  great  hardihood  and  bravery,  and  he  fell  at  the  last, 
deeply  lamented  by  his  people,  at  Elk  River  fight,  covered 
with  wounds  received  in  a  hundred  fights.     He  is  one  of 
the  few  whose  name  will  long  be  remembered  in  Ojibway 
tradition. 


16 


242  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

CLOSING  OF  THE  WAR  BETWEEN  THE  OJIBWATS  AND  ODUGAMIES. 

The  Odu^mies,  after  partially  regaining  their  former  namben,  make  their 
last  tribal  effort  against  the  OJibways— Battle  of  St.  Croix  Falls— Traditioo 
of  this  event|  as  told  by  the  Ojibways — Waab-o-Jeeg  collects  a  war  party  at 
La  Folnte — He  proceeds  at  the  head  of  800  men  into  the  Dakota  coantry^ 
Failure  of  the  Sandy  Lake  warriors  to  keep  their  appointment — Landing  of 
the  OJfbways  at  the  head  of  the  St.  Croix  Falls— They  discover  the  allied 
Odugamics  and  Dakdtos  landing  at  the  foot  of  the  Falls — Preparationa  for 
battle — Ojibways  and  Odugamies  engage — Odogamies  are  beaten,  and 
Dakotas  rally  to  their  rescue — Ojibways  are  forced  to  retreat,  but  are  rein- 
forced by  60  warriors  iVom  Sandy  Lake— Disastrous  flight  and  loss  of  tbdr 
enemies — Waub-o-Jeeg  loses  his  brother,  and  is  himself  wounded — Rem- 
nants of  the  Odugamies  ask  to  be  incorporated  with  the  Oaaugeea — ^Their 
prayer  is  granted — ^Waub^eeg— A  sketch  of  his  life. 

The  Odugamies  (Foxes),  who  had  been  forced  by  the 
Ojibways  during  the  French  domination  to  retire  from  tlie 
Wisconsin  and  Fox  Rivers  to  the  Mississippi,  had,  under 
the  guardianship  of  the  Osaugees,  partiallj'  regained  their 
former  strength  and  numbers ;  and,  still  smarting  from  tlie 
repeated  and  powerful  blows  which  their  fathers  liad 
received  at  the  hands  of  the  Ojibways  about  eighty  years 
ago,  they  made  their  last  grand  tribal  effort  to  revenge 
their  wrongs  and  regain  a  portion  of  their  former  country. 

They  ascended  in  war  canoes  the  current  of  the  broad 
Mississippi,  and  prevailing  on  their  former  allies,  the 
Dakotas,  to  join  them,  together  they  proceeded  up  the 
St.  Croix.  While  crossing  their  canoes  over  the  portage 
at  the  Falls  of  this  river,  they  encountered  a  war  party  of 
Ojibways,  and  here,  among  the  rocks  and  boulders  of  the 
St.  Croix,  the  Odugamies  fought  their  last  tribal  battle. 

The  account  which  the  old  men  of  the  Ojibways  give  of 
this  important  event  is  briefly  as  follows:   Waub-o-jeeg 


THK  OJIBWAT  AND  ODUGAXIE  WAB.  24S 

(White  Fisher),  the  eon  of  Ma-moDg-e-«e-da,  had  succeeded 
on  his  father's  death,  to  the  war  chieftainship  of  the  Lake 
Superior  G^ibways.    He  was  a  brave  and  a  wise  man,  who 
had  already  become  famous  for  the  success  of  every  party 
which  he  joined,  or  led,  against  the  hereditary  enemies  of 
his  tribe.     On  this  occasion,  he  sent  his  club  of  war,  tobacco, 
and  wampum,  to  all  the  scattered  bands  of  the  Ojibways, 
to  collect  a  war  party  to  proceed  against  the  Dakota  vil- 
lages on  the  St.  Croix  and  Mississippi,  who  had  lately  very 
much  annoyed  their  hunting  camps  in  this  district    War- 
riors from  the  Falls  of  St  Xlarie,  Grand  Island,  Euk-ke- 
waron-au-ing  (L'Ance),  the  Wisconsin  and  Grand  Portage, 
obeyed  his  call,  and  at  the  head  of  three  hundred  men 
Waub-o-jeeg  started  from  La  Pointe,  Shaug-arwaum-ik-ong. 
In  their  light  birch-bark  canoes,  they  ascended  the  left 
branch  of  the  Mush-kee-se-be  or  "  Bad  River,"  to  its  head, 
and  made  a  portage  of  ten  miles  in  length  to  Long  Lake,  a 
beautiful  sheet  of  clear  water  which  lies  on  the  dividing 
summit  between    the    Mississippi  and    Lake    Superior. 
]VIaking  three  more  short  portages  from  lake  to  lake,  they 
at  last  embarked  on  the  Xum-a-kaug-un  branch  of  the  St. 
Croix,  and  having  now  entered  the  dangerous  country  of 
their  enemies,  the  wise  leader  proceeded  slowly,  keeping 
scouts  continually  ahead,  to  prevent  surprise  from  an  ambus- 
cade.    It  took  him  six  days  to  descend  to  the  mouth  of 
Snake  Biver,  where  he  expected  to  meet  a  party  of  war- 
riors from  the  Sandy  Lake  and  Mille  Lac  villages.     He 
had  sent  them  his  war  club  and  tobacco,  with  word  that 
**  at  a  given  time  he  would  be  on  the  waters  of  the  St. 
Croix  searching  for  their  enemies,"  and   they  had   sent 
tobacco  and  word  in  return,  that  "  sixty  of  their  warriors 
would  join  him  on  a  certain  day  at  the  meeting  of  the 
waters  of  the  Snake  and  St  Croix  Rivers."    On  arriving 
at  the  spot  designated,  Waub-o-jeeg  discovered  no  signs  of 


244  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

the  promised  party,  bat  still  confident  in  his  numbers,  he 
continued  on  his  course  down  stream. 

The  Ojibways  arrived  at  the  head  of  the  St.  Croix  Falls 
(a  distance  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  their  start- 
ing point),  early  in  the  morning,  and  while  preparing  to 
take  their  bark  canoes  over  the  rugged  portage,  or  carry- 
ing place,  the  scouts  who  had  been  sent  in  advance,  re- 
turned with  the  information  that  a  very  large  war  party 
of  Odugamies  and  Dakotas  were  landing  at  the  foot  of  the 
falls,  apparently  with  the  intention  of  crossing  over  their 
wooden  canoes.  Now,  commenced  the  hurry  and  excite- 
ment of  approaching  battle.  The  "  novices,"  or  those  of 
the  party  who  were  on  their  first  war  path,  were  forcibly 
driven  back  into  the  water  by  the  elder  warriors,  there  to 
wash  off  the  black  paint  which  denoted  their  condition  of 
initiates  into  the  mysteries  of  war.  This  customary  pro- 
cedure on  the  eve  of  an  attack  or  battle,  being  performed, 
the  warriors  grasped  their  medicine  bags,  and  hurriedly 
adorned  their  faces  and  naked  bodies  with  warpaint,  those 
that  earned  them  planted  the  eagle  plumes  on  their  head- 
dress, which  denoted  enemies  they  had  slain  or  scalps  taken, 
and  the  pc-ua-se-wi-am,  holding  the  charms  of  supposed  in- 
vulnerability, were  attached  to  different  portions  of  their 
head-dress,  armlets,  or  belts. 

During  this  bupy  scene  of  preparation  for  the  coming 
contest,  the  war  leader  called  on  the  Great  Spirit  with  a 
loud  voice  for  protection  to  his  followers  and  success  against 
their  enemies.  Then  addressing  his  fellows,  his  clear  voice 
rang  among  the  rocks  and  mingled  with  the  noise  *of  the 
waterfall,  as  he  urged  them  to  fight  like  men,  be  strong 
of  heart,  at  the  same  time  advising  them  to  be  careful  of 
their  lives,  that  their  relatives  might  not  weep  in  mourning 
for  their  loss.  Having  finished  these  customary  prepara- 
tions, the  Ojibways,  grasping  their  arms,  proceeded  to  find 
their  enemies.    The  scouts  of  their  opponents  had  already 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ST.  CROIX  FALLS.         245 

discovered  them,  and  the  two  parties,  as  if  by  mutual 
agreement,  met  in  the  middle  of  the  portage.  The  battle 
which  ensued  was  the  most  chivalric  which  is  told  of  in  their 
traditions.  The  Od ugamies,  after  seeing  the  comparatively 
wnall  number  of  the  Ojibways,  and  over  confident  in  the 
prowess  of  their  own  more  numerous  warriors,  are  said  to 
have  requested  their  allies,  the  Dakotas,  to  stand  quietly 
by,  to  witness  how  quickly  they  would  gather  the  scalps 
of  the  Ojibways. 

This  request  was  granted,  and  the  Dakotas  retired  to  an 
adjacent  eminence,  and  calmly  filling  their  pipes,  they 
viewed  the  conflict  as  though  perfectly  unconcerned.  The 
fight  between  the  warriors  of  the  two  contending  tribes,  is 
said  to  have  been  fiercely  contested,  and  embellished  with 
many  daring  acts  of  personal  valor.  The  voices  of  the  war 
chieis  resounded  above  the  rattle  of  musketry  and  yells 
of  their  warriors,  as  they  urged  them  to  stand  their 
ground,  and  not  turn  their  backs  in  flight  In  fact  the 
nature  of  the  ground  on  which  they  fought  was  such,  that 
retreat  was  almost  impracticable  for  either  party.  It  was 
a  mere  rugged  neck  of  rock,  cut  up  into  deep  ravines, 
through  which  the  deep  and  rapid  current  of  the  river 
forces  a  narrow  passage,  and  at  either  end  of  the  portage  a 
sudden  embarkation  into  their  frail  canoes  could  not  safely 
be  eflfected  in  face  of  an  enemy.  There  is  a  wood  around 
the  portage  on  the  land  side,  inclosing  the  neck  of  rock 
over  which  it  leads,  and  only  through  this  could  the  beaten 
party  safely  retreat.  Waub-o-jeeg,  early  in  the  fight 
secured  this  important  point,  by  sending  thither  a  number 
of  his  warriors. 

About  midday,  after  fighting  with  great  desperation,  the 
Odugamies  began  to  give  ground,  and  they  were  at  last 
forced  to  turn  and  flee  in  confusion.  They  would  probably 
have  been  killed  and  driven  into  the  river  to  a  man,  had 
not  their  allies,  the  Dakotas,  arose  from  their  seats  at  this 


246  MINNESOTA  mSTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

juncture,  and  yelling  their  war-whoop,  rushed  to  the  rescue 
of  their  discomfited  allies.  The  Ojibways  resisted  their 
new  enemies  manfully,  and  it  was  not  till  their  ammuni- 
tion had  entirely  failed,  that  they  in  turn  showed  their 
backs  in  flight.  But  few  would  tell  the  sad  tale  of  defeat 
and  the  death  of  brave  men,  had  not  the  party  of  sixty 
warriors  from  Sandy  Lake,  who  were  to  have  joined  them 
at  the  mouth  of  Snake  River,  arrived  at  this  opportune 
moment,  and  lauded  at  the  head  of  the  portage.  Eager  for 
the  fight,  and  fresh  on  the  field,  the  band  rushed  forward 
and  withstood  the  onset  of  the  Odugamies  and  Dakotas, 
till  their  friends  could  rally  again  to  the  battle. 

After  a  short  but  severe  contest,  the  warriors  of  the  two 
allied  tribes  were  forced  to  flee,  and  the  slaughter  in  their 
ranks  is  said  to  have  been  great.  Many  were  driven  over 
the  rocks  into  the  boiling  floods  below,  there  to  find  a 
watery  grave.  Others,  in  attempting  to  jump  into  their 
narrow  wooden  canoes,  were  capsized  into  the  rapids.  Every 
crevice  in  the  cliffs  where  the  battle  had  been  fought,  con- 
tained a  dead  or  wounded  enemy.  The  Ojibways  suffered 
a  severe  loss  in  the  death  of  a  large  number  of  their  bravest 
warriors.  The  brother  of  Waub-o-jeeg  was  numbered 
among  the  dead,  and  the  war-chief  himself  carried  on  his 
person  the  marks  of  the  sanguinary  fight,  in  a  wound  on 
his  breast.  But  a  few  of  the  Odugamies  escaped,  and  from 
this  time  they  forever  gave  up  the  contest  with  the  vic- 
torious Ojibways.  They  retired  to  the  south,  far  away 
from  the  reach  of  the  war-club,  which  had  so  often  made 
them  to  weep,  and  now  so  nearly  exterminated  their  war- 
riors. 

The  old  Ojibway  chief,  "  Great  Buffalo,"  of  La  Pointe, 
says  that  the  fire  of  the  Odugamies  was,  by  this  last  stroke, 
nearly  extinguished,  and  they  were  reduced  to  fifteen 
lodges.  A  second  time  they  went  weeping  to  the  village 
of  the  Osaugees,  who  had  intermarried  with  them  to  a  con- 


HEATY  SLAUGHTER  OF  THE   ODUGAMIES.  247 

fiiderable  extent,  and  begged  to  be  incorporated  in  tbeir 
tribe,  and  to  live  under  their  powerful  protection.  They 
offered  to  be  their  cutters  of  wood  and  carriers  of  water, 
and  filled  with  compassion  at  their  broken  numbers  and 
tears  of  sorrow,  the  Osaugees,  who  are  a  family  of  the 
Algic  stock,  at  last,  for  the  first  time,  formally  received 
them  into  their  tribe,  and  it  is  only  from  this  period  that 
the  fire  of  these  two  tribes  (whose  names  are  so  linked 
together  in  modem  history),  can  be  truly  said  as  having 
become  one  and  midivided. 

The  old  men  of  the  Ojibways  assert  that  the  Odugamies 
speak  a  distant  language,^  and  do  not  really  belong  to  the 
Algonquin  council  fires,  and  it  is  only  since  their  close 
intercourse  with  the  Osaugees  that  the  Algonquin  language 
has  become  in  use  among  them.  I  am  aware  that  this 
assertion  is  directly  contrary  to  the  results  of  Mr.  School- 
craft's researches,  who  places  the  Odugamies  as  one  of  the 
most  prominent  tribes  of  the  Algics.  Never  having  had 
the  advantage  of  comparing  the  peculiar  dialect  of  this 
tribe  with  the  Ojibway,  I  am  consequently  not  prepared  to 
deliver  a  direct  opinion.  Their  warfare  with  the  Oduga- 
mies has  been  of  such  long  standing  and  so  sanguinary,  that 
the  Ojibways  may  naturally  consider  them  as  much  a  dis- 
tinct race  from  themselves,  as  the  Dakotas  or  Winncbagoes, 
the  last  of  whom,  in  time  of  peace,  they  are  accustomed  to 
denominate  as  "younger  brothers,"  which  circumstance, 
however,  should  not  mislead  us  into  the  belief  that  they 
consider  them  as  being  really  a  kindred  tribe  in  any  closer 
degree  than  their  being  respective  families  of  the  red  race 
in  general. 

^  A  French  memoir  on  the  Indians  between  Lake  Erie  and  the  Mississippi 
River,  prepared  In  1718,  and  which  appears  as  Paris,  Doc.  vii.  in  N.  Y.  Col.  Doc. 
Tol.  ix.,  contains  this  statement :  **  The  Foxes  are  eighteen  leagues  from  the  Sacs, 
the}*  number  Ave  hundred  men,  abound  in  women  and  children,  are  as  indus- 
trious as  they  can  be,  and  have  a  different  language  from  the  Outaouaes. 
An  Outaouae  interpreter  would  be  of  no  use  with  the  Foxes."— £.  D.  N. 


248  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

As  I  shall  not  probably  again  have  occasion  to  mention, 
in  the  further  course  of  my  narrative,  the  name  of  the  dis- 
tinguished war-chief  who  led  the  Ojibways  in  the  battle  of 
St.  Croix  Falls,  which  so  effectually  put  a  final  stop  to 
their  old  war  with  the  Odugamies,  I  will  here  present  to 
the  reader  a  brief  account  of  his  short  but  brilliant  career. 

Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  one  of  his  valuable  works  on  the  red 
race,  has  given  an  elaborate  notice  of  the  life  of  this  noted 
chieftain,  and  as  he  doubtless  obtained  his  information 
from  his  direct  descendants,  nearly  thirty  years  since,  when 
he  acted  in  the  official  capacity  of  United  States  agent 
among  the  Ojibways,  and  when  the  acts  of  Waub-o-jeeg 
were  still  comparatively  new  in  the  traditions  of  his  tribe, 
the  account  which  he  has  given  can  be  implicitly  relied  on, 
and  very  little,  if  anything,  can  be  added  to  it. 

We  glean  from  this,  that  Waub-o-jeeg  was  bom  about 
the  year  1747.  He  early  gave  indications  of  courage,  and, 
Mr.  Schoolcraft  relates  this  anecdote,  that  on  the  occasion 
which  we  have  mentioned  in  a  previous  chapter,  when  his 
father,  Ma-mong-e-se-da,  turned  a  sudden  attack  of  the  Da- 
kotas  on  his  camp  into  a<  peace  visit,  by  calling  out  for  his 
half-brother,  the  Dakota  chief,  Wabasha — Waub-o-jeeg, 
then  a  mere  boy,  posted  himself  with  a  war-club  close  to 
the  door  of  his  father's  lodge,  and  as  his  tall  Dakota  uncle 
entered,  he  gave  him  a  blow.  Wabasha,  pleased  with  the 
little  brave,  took  him  in  his  arms,  caressed  him,  and  pre- 
dicted that  he  would  become  a  brave  man,  and  prove  an 
inveterate  enemy  of  the  Dakotas.  Mr.  Schoolcraft  con- 
tinues his  biographical  notice  of  Waub-o-jeeg  as  follows: — 

"  The  border  warfare  in  which  the  father  of  the  infant 
warrior  was  constantly  engaged,  early  initiated  him  in  the 
arts  and  ceremonies  pertaining  to  war.  With  the  eager 
interest  and  love  of  novelty  of  the  young,  he  listened  to 
their  war  songs  and  war  stories,  and  longed  for  the  time 
when  he  would  be  old  enough  to  join  these  parties,  and 


SKETCH  OF  THE  CHIEF  WAUB-0-JEEG.  249 

make    himself   a  uame   among    warriors.     While 

quite  a  youth,  he  volunteered  to  go  out  with  a  party,  and 

Boon  gave  convincing  proof  of  his  courage.     He  also  early 

learned  the  arts  of  hunting  the  deer,  the  bear,  the  moose, 

and  all  the  smaller  animals  common  to  the  country ;  and 

in  these  pursuits  he  took  the  ordinary  lessons  of  Indian 

young  men  in  abstinence,  suffering,  danger,  and  endurance 

of  fatigue.    In  this  manner  his  nerves  were  knit  and 

formed  for  activity,  and  his  mind  stored  with  those  lessons 

of  caution  which  are  the  result  of  local    exi^rience  in  the 

forest.    He  possessed  a  tall  and  commanding  person,  with 

a  full,  black,  piercing  eye,  and  the  usual  features  of  his 

countrymen.    He  had  a  clear  and  full-toned  voice,  and 

spoke  his  native  language  with  grace  and  fluency.    To 

these  attractions  he  united  an  early  reputation  for  bravery 

and  skill  in  the  chase,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty-two,  he  was 

already  a  war  leader." 

Expeditions  of  one  Indian  tribe  against  another  require 
the  utmost  caution,  skill,  and  secrecy.  There  are  a  hun- 
dred things  to  give  information  to  such  a  party,  or  influence 
its  action,  which  are  unknown  to  civilized  nations.  The 
breaking  of  a  twig,  the  slightest  impression  of  a  foot-print, 
and  other  like  circumstances,  determine  a  halt,  a  retreat, 
or  an  advance.  The  most  scrupulous  attention  is  also  paid 
to  the  signs  of  the  heavens,  the  flight  of  birds,  and  above 
all  to  the  dreams  and  predictions  of  the  jos-so-keed,  priest 
or  prophet,  who  accompanies  them,  and  who  is  intrusted 
with  the  sacred  sack.  The  theory  upon  which  all  these 
parties  are  conducted,  is  secrecy  and  stratagem ;  to  steal 
upon  the  enemy  unawares ;  to  lay  in  ambush,  or  decoy  ;  to 
kill,  and  to  avoid  as  much  as  possible  the  hazard  of  being 
killed.  An  intimate  geographical  knowledge  of  the 
country  is  also  required  by  a  successful  war  leader,  and 
such  a  man  piques  himself  not  only  upon  knowing  every 
prominent  stream,  hill,  valley,  wood,  or  rock,  but  the 


250  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

particular  productions,  mineral  and  vegetable,  of  the  scene 
of  operations.  -  When  it  is  considered  that  this  species  of 
knowledge,  shrewdness,  and  sagacity  is  possessed  on  both 
sides,  and  that  the  nations  at  war  watch  each  other  as  a 
lynx  for  its  prey,  it  may  be  conceived  that  many  of  these 
border  war  parties  are  either  light  skirmishes,  sudden 
on-rushes,  or  utter  feilures.  It  is  seldom  that  a  close,  well- 
contested,  long-continued  hand  battle  is  fought  To  kill 
a  few  men,  tear  off  their  scalps  in  haste,  and  retreat  with 
these  trophies,  is  a  brave  and  honorable  trait  with  them, 
and  may  be  boasted  of  in  their  triumphal  dances  and  war- 
like festivities. 

"  To  glean  the  details  of  these  movements  would  be  to 
acquire  the  modem  history  of  the  tribe,  which  induced  me 
to  direct  my  inquiries  to  the  subject ;  but  the  lapse  of  even 
forty  or  fifty  years,  had  shorn  traditions  of  most  of  these 
details,  and  often  left  the  memory  of  results  only.  The 
Chippeways  told  me  that  this  chief  had  led  them  seven 
times  to  successful  battle  against  the  Sioux  and  Outagamies, 
and  that  he  had  been  wounded  thrice — once  in  the  thigh, 
once  in  the  right  shoulder,  and  a  third  time  in  the  side 
and  breast,  being  a  glancing  shot.  His  war  party  consisted 
either  of  volunteei's,  who  had  joined  his  standanl  at  the 
war  dance,  or  of  auxiliaries,  who  had  accepted  his  messages 
of  wampum  and  tobacco,  and  came  forward  in  a  body  to 
the  appointed  place  of  rendezvous.  These  parties  varied 
greatly  in  number.  His  first  party  consisted  of  but  forty 
men ;  his  greatest  and  most  renowned  of  three  hundred, 
who  were  mustered  from  the  villages  on  the  shores  of  the 
lake,  as  far  east  as  St.  Mary's  Falls." 

This  last  party  is  the  one  which  "Waub-o-jeeg  led  in  the 
battle  of  the  St.  Croix,  an  account  of  which  Mr.  Schoolcraft 
proceeded  to  give.  Respecting  the  details  of  this  important 
occurrence,  however,  it  appears  that  he  has  received  but 
meagre  information,  as  he  finishes  it  in  a  single  paragraph. 


MODE   OF  INDIAN  WARFARE.  251 

He  does  not  mention  the  sixty  warriors  from  Sandy  Lake, 
who  decided  the  fate  of  the  battle,  and  which  swelled  the 
ranks  of  Waub-o-jeeg  to  three  hundred  and  sixty  warriors. 
The  tradition  of  this  event  is  still  clearly  related  by  the 
Ojibways  of  the  Mississippi,  they  having  learned  it  from 
the  lips  of  their  fathers  who  were  present  at  the  battle. 

After  giving  in  verse  the  plaintive  lament  of  "Waub-o- 
J€^  for  the  warriors  who  fell  at  St.  Croix  Falls,  Mr. 
Schoolcraft,  who,  through  his  long  official  connection  with 
the  Ojibways,  obtained  an  accurate  knowledge  of  their 
general  customs  and  mode  of  passing  the  different  seasons 
of  the  year,  continues  in  his  forcible  and  lucid  style  to 
give  a  faithful  picture  of  Indian  life : 

"  It  is  the  custom  of  these  tribes  to  go  to  war  in  the 
spring  and  summer,  which  are  not  only  comparatively 
seasons  of  leisure  with  them,  but  it  is  at  these  seasons  that 
they  are  concealed  and  protected  by  the  foliage  of  the 
forest,  and  can  approach  the  enemy  unseen.  At  these 
annual  returns  of  warmth  and  vegetation,  they  also  engage 
in  festivities  and  dances,  during  which  the  events  and 
exploits  of  past  years  are  sung  and  recited :  and  while  they 
derive  fresh  courage  and  stimulus  to  renewed  exertion,  the 
young,  who  are  listeners,  learn  to  emulate  their  fathers,  and 
take  their  earliest  lessons  in  the  art  of  war. 

"  Nothing  is  done  in  the  summer  months  in  the  way  of 
hunting.  The  small  furred  animals  are  changing  their  pelt, 
which  is  out  of  season.  The  doe  retires  with  her  fawns 
from  the  plains  and  open  grounds,  into  thick  woods.  It  is 
the  general  season  of  reproduction,  and  the  red  man,  for  a 
time,  intermits  his  war  on  the  animal  creation,  to  resume 
it  against  man.  As  the  autumn  approaches,  he  prepares 
for  his  fell  hunts,  by  retiring  from  the  outskirts  of  the 
settlements  and  from  the  open  lakes,  shores,  and  streams, 
which  have  been  the  scenes  of  his  summer  festivities,  and 
proceeds,  after  a  short  preparatory  hunt,  to  his  wintering 


252  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

grounds.  This  round  of  hunting,  festivity,  and  war,  fills 
up  the  year ;  all  the  tribes  conform  in  these  general  cus- 
toms. There  are  no  war  parties  raised  in  the  winter.  This 
season  is  exclusively  devoted  to  procuring  the  means  of 
their  subsistence  and  clothing,  by  seeking  the  valuable 
skins  which  are  to  purchase  their  clothing  and  their 
ammunition,  traps,  and  arms. 

"  The  hunting  grounds  of  the  chief,  whose  life  we  are 
considering,  extended  along  the  southern  shores  of  Lake 
Superior,  from  the  Montreal  River,  to  the  inlet  of  the  Wis- 
a-co-da,  or  Burnt  Wood  River  of  Fond  du  Lac.  If  he 
ascended  the  one,  he  usually  made  the  wide  circuit  indi- 
cated, and  came  out  at  the  other.  He  often  penetrated  by 
a  central  route  up  the  Mas-ki-go,  or  Bad  River.  This  is  a 
region  still  abounding,  but  less  so  than  formerly,  in  the 
bear,  moose,  beaver,  otter,  marten,  and  muskrat.  Among 
the  smaller  animals  are  also  to  be  noticed  the  mink,  lynx, 
hare,  porcupine,  and  partridge,  and  towards  its  southern 
and  western  limit,  the  Virginia  deer. 

"  In  this  ample  area,  the  La  Pointe,  or  Chagoimegon, 
Indians  hunted.  It  is  a  rule  of  the  chase,  that  each 
hunter  has  a  portion  of  the  country  assigned  to  him,  on 
which  he  alone  may  hunt ;  and  there  are  conventional  laws 
which  decide  all  questions  of  right  and  priority  in  start- 
ing and  killing  game.  In  these  questions,  the  chief  exer- 
cises a  proper  authority,  and  it  is  thus  in  the  power  of  one 
of  these  forest  governors  and  magistrates,  when  they 
happen  to  be  men  of  sound  sense,  judgment,  and  manly 
independence,  to  make  themselves  felt  and  known,  and 
to  become  true  benefactors  to  their  tribes.  And  such 
chiefs  create  an  impression  upon  their  followers,  and  leave 
a  reputation  behind  them,  which  is  of  more  value  than 
their  achievements  in  war. 

"  Waub-o-jeeg  excelled  in  both  characters;  he  was  equally 
popular  as  a  civil  ruler  and  war-chief;  and  while  he  admin- 


DESPERATE  FIGHT  WITH   A   MOOSE.  253 

istered  jastice  to  his  people,  he  was  an  expert  hunter,  and 
made  due  and  ample  provision  for  his  family.  He  usually 
gleaned,  in  a  season,  by  his  traps  and  carbine,  four  packs 
of  mixed  furs,  the  avails  of  which  were  ample  to  provide 
clothing  for  all  the  members  of  his  lodge  circle,  as  well  as 
to  renew  his  supply  of  ammunition  and  other  essential 
articles. 

''On  one  occasion  he  had  a  singular  contest  with  a 
moose.  He  had  gone  out  one  morning  early,  to  set  his 
traps.  He  had  set  about  forty,  and  was  returning  to  his 
lodge,  when  he  unexpectedly  encountered  a  large  moose  in 
his  path,  which  manifested  a  disposition  to  attack  him. 
Being  unarmed,  and  having  nothing  but  a  knife  and  small 
hatchet  which  he  carried  to  make  his  traps,  he  tried  to 
avoid  it,  but  the  animal  came  towards  him  in  a  furious 
manner.  He  took  shelter  behind  a  tree,  shifting .  his 
position  from  tree  to  tree  retreating.  At  length,  as  he  fled, 
he  picked  up  a  pole,  and  quickly  untying  his  moccasin 
strings,,  he  bound  his  knife  to  the  end  of  the  pole.  He 
then  placed  himself  in  a  favorable  position  behind  a  tree, 
and  when  the  moose  came  up,  stabbed  him  several  times 
in  the  throat  and  breast.  At  last  the  animal,  exhausted 
with  the  loss  of  blood,  fell.  He  then  dispatched  him,  and 
cut  out  his  tongue  to  carry  home  to  his  lodge,  as  a  trophy 
of  victory.  When  they  went  back  to  the  spot  for  the  car- 
case, they  found  the  snow  trampled  down  in  a  wide  circle, 
and  copiously  sprinkled  with  blood,  which  gave  it  the 
appearance  of  a  battle-field.  It  proved  to  be  a  male  of  un- 
common size. 

"  The  domestic  history  of  a  native  chief  can  seldom  be 
obtained.  In  the  present  instance,  the  facts  that  follow 
may  be  regarded  with  interest,  as  having  been  obtained 
from  residents  of  Chagoi-me-gon,  or  from  his  descendants. 
He  did  not  take  a  wife  until  about  the  age  of  thirty,  and 
he  then  married  a  widow,  by  whom  he  had  one  son.    He 


254  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

had  obtained  early  notoriety  as  a  warrior,  which  perhaps 
absorbed  his  attention.  What  causes  there  were  to  render 
this  union  unsatisfactory,  or  whether  there  were  any,  is 
not  known ;  but  after  the  lapse  of  two  years,  he  married  a 
girl  of  fourteen,  of  the  Totem  of  the  Bear,  by  whom  he  had 
a  family  of  six  children.  He  is  represented  as  of  a  temper 
and  manners  affectionate  and  forbearing.  He  evinced 
thoughtfulness  and  diligence  in  the  management  of  his 
affairs,  and  the  order  and  disposition  of  his  lodge.  When 
the  hunting  season  was  over,  he  employed  his  leisure 
moments  in  adding  to  the  comforts  of  his  lodge.  His 
lodge  was  of  an  oblong  shape,  ten  fathoms  long,  and  made 
by  setting  two  rows  of  posts  firmly  in  the  ground,  and 
sheathing  the  sides  and  roof  with  the  smooth  bark  of  the 
birch.  From  the  centre  rose  a  post  crowned  with  the 
carved  figure  of  an  owl,  which  he  had  probably  selected  as 
a  bird  of  good  omen,  for  it  was  neither  his  own  nor  his 
wife's  totem.  The  figure  was  so  placed  that  it  turned  with 
the  wind,  and  answered  the  purpose  of  a  weather-cock, 

"In  person,  Waub-o-jeeg  was  tall,  being  six  feet  six 
inches,  erect  in  carriage,  and  of  slender  make.  He  possessed 
a  commanding  countenance,  united  to  ease  and  dignity  of 
manners.  He  was  a  ready  and  fluent  speaker,  and  con- 
ducted personally  the  negotiations  with  the  Fox  and  Sioux 
nations.  It  was  perhaps  twenty  years  after  the  battle  on 
the  St.  Croix,  which  established  the  "Chippeway  boundary 
in  that  quarter,  and  while  his  children  were  still  young, 
that  there  came  to  his  village  in  the  capacity  of  a  trader, 
a  young  gentleman  of  a  respectable  family  in  the  north  of 
Ireland,  who  formed  an  exalted  notion  of  his  character, 
bearing,  and  war-like  exploits.  This  visit,  and  his  con- 
sequent residence  on  the  lake  during  the  winter,  became 
an  important  era  to  the  chief,  and  has  linked  his  name  and 
memory  with  numerous  persons  in  civilized  life.  Mr.  John- 
ston asked  the  northern  chief  for  his  youngest  daughter. 


DOMESTIC  UFE  OF  WAUB-0-JEEG.  255 

^Englishman,'  he  replied,  *mj  daughter  is  yet  young,  and 

you  cannot  take  her,  as  white  men  have  too  otYen  taken  our 

daughters.    It  will  be  time  enough  to  think  of  complying 

with  your  request  when  you  return  again  to  this  lake  in 

the  summer.     My  daughter  is  my  favorite  child,  and  I 

cannot  part  with  her,  unless  you  will  promise  to  acknowledge 

her  by  such  ceremonies  as  white  men  use.    You  must  ever 

keep  her,  and  never  forsake  her.'    On  this  basis  a  union 

was  formed,  it  may  be  said,  between  the  Erse  and  Algon- 

(laiQ  racQs,  and  it  was  faithfully  adhered  to  till  his  death, 

a  period  of  thirty-seven  years. 

"  Waub-o-jeeg  had  impaired  his  health  in  the  numerous 
war  parties  which  he  conducted  across  the  wide  summit 
which  separated  his  hunting  grounds  from  the  Mississippi 
Valley.  A  slender  ^me  under  a  life  of  incessant  exertion, 
brought  on  a  premature  decay.  Consumption  revealed 
itself  at  a  comparatively  early  age,  and  he  fell  before  this 
insidious  disease  in  a  few  years,  at  the  early  age  of  about 
forty-five.  He  died  in  1793,  at  his  native  village  of  Cha- 
goimegon." 

Waub-o-jeeg  will  long  live  in  the  traditions  of  the  annals 

of  his  tribe.     His  descendants  of  mixed  blood,   by   his 

youngest  daughter,  who  married  Mr.  Johnston,  are  now 

livimerous  and  widespread,  being  connected  with  some  of 

tte  first  families  in  the  northwest.     Mr.  Schoolcraft  him- 

^If,  who  is  so  well  known  by  his  numerous  valuable  works 

on  the  red  race,  married  a  daughter  of  this  union,  who  was 

Vacated  in  Ireland.    She  proved,  during  the  comparatively 

short  period  that  her  life  was  spared  to  him,  an  amiable 

aud  loving  wife. 


I 


256  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  DISTINCTIVB  NAME  OF  PILLAGERS  APPLIED  TO 
THE  LEECH  LAKE  BAND  OF  OJIBWAYS  ;  AMD  BRA  OF  THE 
SMALLPOX. 

General  remarlu  oo  the  character  of  the  Leech  Lake  OJibwaya— Their  gradual 
increase — Origin  of  their  present  distinctive  name — ^Their  camp  is  yialted  bf 
a  trader  from  the  Lower  MlsslBsippi,  in  the  summer  of  1781 — His  inahilitj, 
through  sickness,  to  trade — Indians  commence  to  take  his  goods  on  credit- 
A  pillage  ensues— Whisky  found—The  trader  Is  forced  to  leave,  and  dies  at 
Sauk  Rapids—The  Pillagers  send  a  delegation  to  Mackinaw  to  mUme  for 
their  conduct— They  receive  presents  fh>m  the  British— On  dlstributloD  of 
the  presents  at  Fond  du  Lac  they  fall  sick  of  the  smallpox— Common  saying 
against  the  British — ^Account  of  the  real  manner  in  which  the  smallpox 
came  to  be  introduced  among  them^  War  party  of  Assineboines,  Kenistenos, 
and  Ojibways  to  the  Missouri— Attack  on  a  village  of  dead  enemies — ^Tbej 
catch  the  infection — The  Kenisteno  village  is  depopulated — Course  of  the 
contagion— Loss  of  lives  among  the  allied  tribes. 

In  the  year  1781,  the  large  band  of  the  Ojibways^  who 
had  taken  possession  of  Leech  Lake  (one  of  the  principal 
sources  of  the  Mississippi),  became  for  the  first  time  known 
by  the  distinctive  appellation  of  "  Pillagers,"  Muk-im-dua- 
win-in-e-wug  (men  who  take  by  force).*     They  had  become 
noted  at  this  time  (and  it  is  a  character  which  they  have 
retained  ever  since),  as  being  the  bravest  band  of  the  tribe. 
Being  obliged,  continually,  to  fight  with  the  Dakotas  for 
the  country  over  which  they  hunted,  every  man  capable  or 
bearing  arms  became  a  warrior  and  had  seen  actual  service. 
They  were  consequently  filled  with  a  daring  and  indepen- 
dent spirit,  and  no  act  was  so  wild,  but  that  they  werc^ 
ready  and  disposed  to  achieve  it. 

This  band  was  formed  mostly  of  the  noted  clans  of  th^ 
Bear,  and  A-waus-e  or  Catfish,  and  at  the  time  which  w^ 
are  now  considering,  they  probably  numbered  about  on^ 

1  Henry  found  <'  PUlagcrs''  in  1775  at  Lake  of  the  Woods.— E.  D.  N. 


THE   PILLAGER  BAND.  257 

hundred  warriors.    In  1882,   Mr.   Schoolcraft  estimates 

tlieir  total  number  of  souls  at  eight  hundred.      In  1836 

Mr.  Nicollet  estimates  them  as  numbering  one  thousand, 

and  in  1861,  according  to  their  payment  census  list,  they 

number  twelve  hundred  and  flfty  souls,  and  their  chief 

estimates  the  men  who  are  capable  of  bearing  arms  at 

about  three  hundred.      These,   it  will   be  rememberetl, 

include  only  the  band  who  make  Leech  Lake  their  home, 

or  summer  residence  ;  and  it  is  only  these  that  are  known 

by  the  distinctive  name  of  Pillagers.    The  large  bands 

residing  at  the  present  day  at  Red,  Cass,  and  Winncpeg 

lakes,  and  on  Pembina  River,  are  known  by  the  general 

term  of  Northern  Ojibways. 

Notwithstanding  the  never  failing  yearly  drain  which 

tteir  warfare  with  the  Dakotas  have  made  in  their  ranks, 

y^t  still,  from  a  natural   increase,  the  healthfulness  of  the 

^Untry  they  occupy,  and  gradual  accessions  from  other 

tillages,  this  band  have  increased  in  numbers  and  strength, 

^'11  they  now  form  a  most  respectable  section  of  the  Ojib- 

^^y  tribe.      The  manner  in   which   they  obtained   the 

^grificant  name  by  which  they  are  now  generally  known, 

^  trold  by  their  old  men  as  follows : — 

During  the  summer  of  the  year  which  we  have  desig- 

'^^ted,  the  Leech  Lake  band  had  moved  down  towards  the 

^^11  stocked  hunting  grounds  of  the  Dakotas,  and  en- 

^^ftped  at  the  entry  of  a  small  creek  which  empties  into 

^lie  Crow  Wing  River,  about  ten  miles  above  its  confluence 

^  ith  the  Mississippi.     While  making  the  usual   prepara- 

^^^m  for  the  performance  of  their  grand  medawe  rite,  a 

lurge  canoe  arrived  from  the  Lower  Mississippi,  manned 

^y  white  men,  and  laden  with  merchandise.     The  trader 

^hohad,  for  the  first  time,  come  to  this  far  off  point  of  the 

g^eat  river,  had  started  from  a  great  distance  below  on  its 

latere,  for  the  purpose  of  trading  with  the  Ojibways.    He 

^rtved  at  their  camp  very  sick,  and  was  not  able  to  enter 

17 


258  MINNESOTA  mSTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

immediately  into  the  barter  for  which  the  Indians  were 
eager.  Some  of  his  goods  having  got  wet  by  rain,  were 
untied  by  his  men,  and  exposed  to  the  sun  to  dry.  The 
temptation  to  the  almost  naked  Indians,  who  had  not  seen 
a  trader  for  a  long  time,  was  too  great  to  be  easily  over- 
come, and  being  on  the  eve  of  their  grand  festival  rite, 
when  they  are  accustomed  to  display  all  the  finery  of 
which  they  are  possessed,  caused  them  doubly  to  covet  the 
merchandise  of  the  sick  trader.  They  possessed  plenty  of 
furs,  which  they  oflFered  repeatedly  to  exchange,  but  the 
trader's  men  refused  to  enter  into  a  trade  till  their  master 
was  sufficiently  recovered  to  oversee  it.  Thei'e  was  no 
preconcerted  plan,  or  even  intention  of  pillage,  when  the 
rifling  of  the  trader's  effects  actually  commenced. 

A  number  of  young  men,  women,  and  children,  were 
standing  around,  admiring  the  goods  which  had  been  ex- 
posed to  dry,  and  longing  for  possession,  as  much  as  an 
avaricious  white  man  for  a  pile  of  yellow  gold,  when  a 
forward  young  warrior  approached  a  roll  of  cloth,  and 
after  feeling,  and  remarking  on  its  texture,  his  itching 
fingers  at  last  tore  off  a  piece  sufficient  to  make  him  a 
breech  clout,  at  the  same  time  he  remarked,  that  he  had 
beaver  skins  in  his  lodge,  and  when  the  trader  got  well,  he 
would  pay  his  demands.  The  trader's  men  stood  dumb, 
and  making  no  efi()rt  to  prevent  the  young  pillager  from 
carrying  oft' the  cloth,  others  becoming  bold  followe<l  his 
example,  and  tearing  off  pieces  of  calico  for  shirts,  cloth  for 
blankets,  the  goods  spread  out  to  dry  soon  disap{>eared  at 
a  very  uncertain  credit. 

The  young  pillagers  taking  their  trophies  to  the  lodges, 
the  excitement  in  the  village  became  general,  as  each  |>er- 
son  became  determined  to  possess  a  share  of  the  trader's 
remaining  bales.  Th  e  cred  iting  of  the  goods  was  now  changed 
to  an  actual  pillage,  and  the  only  anxiety  evinced  by  the 
Indians,  men,  women,  and  children,  was,  who  would  secure 


A   SICK   TRADER   ROBBED   OF   HIS   GOODS.  259 

the  greatest  quantity.  A  keg  of  fire  water  being  discovered 
in  the  course  of  the  ransacking  the  sick  trader's  outfit, 
added  greatly  to  the  excitement  and  lawlessness  of  the 
scene,  and  the  men  soon  becoming  unmanageable  and 
dangerous,  the  rifled  trader  was  obliged  quickly  to  embark 
in  his  empty  canoe,  and  leave  the  inhospitable  camp  of  the 
Qjibways  to  save  his  life.  It  is  said  that  he  died  of  the 
sickness  from  which  he  was  suffering,  at  Sauk  Rapids,  on 
his  way  down  the  Mississippi. 

From  this  circumstance,  this  band  of  the  Ojibways 
became  known  amongst  their  fellows  (who  generally  very 
much  deprecated  this  foolish  act),  by  the  name  of  Pillagers, 
and  the  creek  on  which  the  scene  we  have  described  was 
enacted,  is  known  to  this  day  as  Pillage  Creek. 

At  this  time  the  Upper  Mississippi  bands  had  no  regular 
tiader  to  winter  among  them,  and  they  were  obliged  to 
make  visits  each  summer  to  La  Pointe,  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
and  Mackinaw,  •  to  procure  the  necessaries  which  their 
intercourse  with  the  whites  had  learned  them  to  stand  in 
abeolute  need,  such  as  clothing,  arms,  and  ammunition, 
and  to  vxint^  such  as  fire  water.  The  few  traders  who  had 
^occasionally  paid  them  visits,  during  this  period  in  their 
history,  had  come  from  the  direction  of  Lake  Superior, 
and  the  trader  who  was  pillaged,  is  the  first  they  tell  of 
having  come  from  the  Lower  Mississippi. 

The  conduct  of  the  Pillagers  in  this  aftair,  was  generally 
f^sured  by  their  more  peaceful  fellows  as  foolish  and 
^nipolitic,  as  it  would  tend  to  prevent  traders  from  coming 
^niongst  them  for  fear  of  meeting  with  the  same  treat- 
^«nt.  To  make  up,  therefore,  for  their  misconduct,  as 
y^ll  as  to  avert  the  evil  consequences  that  might  arise  from 
%  the  Pillagers  on  the  ensuing  spring,  gathered  a  nunjber 
^f  packs  of  beaver  skins  and  sent  a  delegation  headed  by 
^ne  of  their  principal  men  to  the  British  fort  at  Mackinaw, 
^^  appease  the  ill-will  of  the  whites,  by  returning  an  ample 


260  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLSCTIONS. 

consideration  for  the  goods  which  they  had  pillaged 
The  British  commandant  of  the  fort  received  the  packs  oi 
beaver,  and  in  return  he  assured  the  Pillagers  of  his  gooi] 
will  and  friendship  towards  them,  and  strengthened  hi£ 
words  by  giving  their  leader  a  medal,  flag,  coat,  and  bale 
of  goods,  at  the  same  time  requesting  that  he  would  not 
unfurl  his  flag,  nor  distribute  his  goods,  until  he  arrived  into 
his  own  country. 

With  this  injunction,  the  Pillager  chief  complied,  till 
he  landed  at  Fond  du  Lac,  where,  anxious  to  display  the 
great  consequence  to  which  the  medal  and  presents  of  the 
British  had  raised  him  in  his  own  estimation,  he  formally 
called  his  followers  to  a  council,  and  putting  on  his  chief's 
coat,  and  unfurling  his  flag,  he  untied  his  bale  of  goods, 
and  freely  distributed  to  his  fellows.    Shortly  after,  he  waa 
taken  suddenly  sick,  and  retiring  to  the  woods,  he  expired 
by  himself,  as  the  discovery  of  his  remains  afterwards 
indicated.     All  of  those  who  had  received  a  portion  of  the 
goods  also  fell  sick,  one  after  another,  and   died.    The 
sickness  became  general,  and   spreading  to  diflbrent  vil 
lages,  its  fearful  ravages  took  off  a  large  number  of  th 
tribe.     It  proved  to  be  the  smallpox,  and   many  of  tl 
Ojibways  believed,  and  it  is  a  common  saying  to  this  da 
that  the  white  men   purposely   inflicted  it  on  them 
secreting  bad  medicine  in  the  bale  of  gocxls,  in  punishm« 
for  the  pillage  which  the  Leech  Lake  band  had  commit 
on  one  of  their  traders. 

This  was  a  serious  cTiarge,  and  in  order  to  ascertain 
was  really  entertained  by  the  more  enlightened  and  tl 
ing  portions  of  the  tribe,  I  have  made  i)articular  inqu 
and  flatter  myself  that  T  have  obtained  from  the  intell 
old  chief  of  the  Pillagers,  a  truthful  account  of  the  m 
in  which  the  smallpox  was,  on  this  occasion,  actually 
duced  among  the  Ojibways. 


HOW  THE  OJIBWAYS  CAUGHT  THE  SMALLPOX.       261 

A  war  party  of  Kenistenos,  Assineboines,  and  Ojibways, 

Was  once  formed  at  the  great  Kenistcno '  village,  which 

was  at  this  time  located  on  Dead  River,  near  ita  outlet  into 

the  Red  River  of  the  North.     They  proceeded  westward 

to  the  waters  of  the  Ke-che-pe-gan-o,  or  Missouri  River, 

till  they  camo  to  a  large  village  of  the  Gi-aucth-in-ne-wug 

(Gros  Ventres),  which   they   surrounded    and    attacked. 

Through  some  cause  which  they  could  not  at  first  account 

f%  the  resistance  made  to  their  attack  was  feeble.     This 

tiiey  aoon  overcame,  and  the  warriors  rushing  forward  to 

^ure  their  scalps,  discovered  the  lodges  filled  with  dead 

^^ies,  and  they  could  not  withstand  the  stench  arising 

herefrom.    The  party  retreated,  after  securing  the  scalps 

^f  those  whom  they  had  killed,  among  which   was  the 

^Jp  of  an  old  man  who  must  have  been  a  giant  in  size, 

^  hie  scalp  is  said  to  have  been  as  large  as  a  beaver  skin. 

^  their  return  home,  for  five  successive  nights,  this  scalp, 

^*^ich  had  been  attached  to  a  short  stick  being  planted 

^^^Qt  in  the  ground,  was  found  in  the   morning  to  lean 

^^ards  the  west     This   simple   occurrence  aroused   the 

^^perstitious  fears  of  the  party,  and  when,  on  the  fourth 

^^y>  one  of  their  number  died,  they  threw  away  the  fearful 

^^Ip,  and   proceeded  homeward  with    quickened  speed. 

^very  day,  however,  their  numbers  decreased,  as  they  fell 

^^ck   and  died.      Out   of  the   party,   which   must  have 

^^tnhered  a  considerable  body  of  warriors,  but  four  survived 

^  i^tum  home  to  their   village  at  Dead  River.     They 

brought  with  them  the  fatal  disease  that  soon  depopulated 

tniQ  great  village,  which  is  said  to  have  covered  a  large  ex- 

^nt  of  ground,  and  the  circumstance  of  the  great  mortality 

^nich  ensued  on  this  occasion  at  this  spot,  in  the  ranks  of 

^"6  Kenisteno  and  Assineboine,ha8  given  the  river  the  name 

^hich  it  now  bears  Ne-bo,  or  Death  River.     In  trying  to 

^^n  away  from  the  fatal  epidemic,  the  Ojibways  of  this 


L 


2G2  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

village  spread  the  contagion  to  Rainy  Lake,  which  village 
also  it  almost  depopulated.  From  thence  by  the  route  of 
Pigeon  River  it  reached  Lake  Superior  at  Grand  Portage, 
and  proceeded  up  the  lake  to  Fond  du  Lac,  where  its 
ravages  were  also  severely  felt,  and  where  the  Pillager 
party  on  their  return  from  Mackinaw  caught  the  infection, 
and  taking  it  to  Sandy  Lake,  but  a  few  of  their  number 
lived  to  reach  their  homes  at  Leech  Lake,  where  it  is 
said  to  have  stopped,  after  having  somewhat  lessened  the 
number  of  the  Pillagers.  The  large  village  of  Sandy  Lake 
suliered  severely,  and  it  is  said  that  its  inhabitants  became 
reduced  to  but  seven  wigwams. 

The  loss  of  lives  occasioned  by  this  disease  in  the  tribes 
of  the  allied  Kenistenos  and  Assineboines,  amounted  to 
several  thousands.  And  the  loss  among  the  Ojibways,  as 
near  as  can  be  computed  from  their  accounts  at  the  present 
day,  amounted  to  not  less  than  fifteen  hundred,  or  two 
thousand.  It  did  not,  luckily,  spread  generally,  over  the 
country  occupied  by  the  tribe,  and  its  ravages  were  felt 
almost  exclusively  in  the  section  and  villages  which  have 
been  designated. 


WAB  AND  HUKTINO  CUSTOMS.  263 


CHAPTER  XXn. 

C0HTI5URD  PROORESS  OF  THE  0JIBWAY8   ON   THE  UPPER  MISSIS-  | 
BIPPI  DURING  THE  END  OF  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 

^  Pfllagen  and  Sandy  Lake  tiands  concentre  their  forces,  and  make  their 

^  «&d  winter  hunto  in  the  vicinity  of  Crow  Wing  and  Long  Prairie—The 

Bttnner  in  which  they  employ  themselves  during  different  seasons  of  the 

7**i^--0ame  abounds  op  the  Dakota  hunting  grounds  about  Crow  Wing — 

f^ts  of  one  day's  chase  of  the  OJibway  hunter  No-ka — Noka  River  is 

'^^ed  after  him — Pillagers  and  Sandy  Lake  bands  rendezvous  at  OuU 

^e— They  proceed  by  slow  marches  towards  Long  Prairie— Meetings  with 

^  Dakotas — A  temporary  peace  is  affected,  that  either  party  may  hunt  in 

'^Qrity— lUnner  of  affecting  a  peace— Interchanges  of  good  feeling  and 

^^Pt«d  relationship— The  peace  is  often  treacherously  broken — Wa-son- 

^^-e-qua,  or  a  tale  of  Indian  revenge. 

-^8  beaver,  and  the  larger  animals,  such  as  buffalo,  elk, 

^^5  and  bear,  decreased  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Leech 

^^  Sandy  Lakes,  the  hanly  bands  of  Ojibways  who  had 

^^^  possession  of  these  beautiful  sheets  of  water,  were 

^Sed  to  search  further  into  the  surrounding  country  for 

^  game  which  formed  the  staple  of  life.     It  became 

^^omary  for  these  two  pioneer  bands  to  meet  by  appoint- 

^^^t,  every  fall  of  the  year,  at  Gull  Lake,  or  at  the  con- 

,  ^Hce  of  the  Crow  Wing  with  the  Mississippi ;  and  from 

-  ^^ce  to  move  in  one  collected  camp  into  the  more  plenti- 

*y  supplied  hunting  grounds  of  the  Dakotas. 

P   ^he  camp,  consisting  of  between  fifty  and  a  hundred 

^*^t  birch  bark  wigwams,  moved  by  short  stages  from 

^^t  to  spot,  according  to  the  pleasure  of  the  chiefs,  or  as 

5^^e  was  found  to  abound  in  the  greatest  plenty.     This 

^^e  of  hunting  was  kept  up  from  the  first  fall  of  snow 

^lie  commencement  of  winter,  to  the  month  of  February, 

*^en  the  bands  again  separated,  and  moved  back  slowly 

their  respective  village  sites,  to  busy  themselves  with 


B 


26i  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

the  manufacture  of  sugar,  amidst  the  thick  groves  of  the 
valuable  maple  which  was  to  be  found  skirting  the  lakes 
of  which  they  had  taken  possession.  As  a  general  fact 
the  women  only  occupied  themselves  in  the  sugar  bushes, 
while  the  men  scattered  about  in  small  bands,  to  hunt  the 
furred  animals  whose  pelts  at  this  season  of  the  year  were 
considered  to  be  most  valuable.  When  sugar-making  was 
over  and  the  ice  and  snow  had  once  more  disappeared 
before  the  warmth  of  a  spring  sun,  the  scattered  wigwams 
of  the  difterent  bands  would  once  more  collect  at  their 
village  sites,  and  the  time  for  recreation,  ball-playing, 
racing,  courtship,  and  war,  had  once  more  arrived.  If  no 
trader  had  passed  the  winter  amongst  them,  many  of  the 
hunters  would  start  oft'  in  their  birch  canoes  to  visit  the 
trading  posts  on  the  Great  Lakes,  to  barter  their  pelts  for 
new  supplies  of  clothing,  ammunition,  tobacco,  and  fire- 
water. 

If  any  one  had  lately  lost  relatives,  naturally,  or  at  the 
hands  of  the  Dakotas,  now  was  the  proper  time  to  think 
of  revenge  ;  and  it  is  generally  at  this  season  of  the  year 
that  war  parties  of  the  red  men  prowled  all  over  the  north- 
western country,  searching  to  shed  each  other's  blood. 

According  to  invariable  custom,  the  Ojibway  mourns 
for  a  lost  relative  of  near  kin,  for  the  space  of  one  year ; 
but  there  are  two  modes  by  which  he  can,  at  any  time, 
wipe  the  paint  of  mourning  from  his  face.  The  first  is 
through  the  medium  of  the  Meda,  or  grand  medicine, 
which,  to  an  Indian,  is  a  costly  ordeal.  The  next  is  to  go 
to  war,  and  either  to  kill  or  scalp  an  enemy,  or  besmear  a 
relic  of  the  deceased  in  an  enemy's  blood.  This  custom  is 
one  of  their  grand  stimulants  to  war,  and  the  writer  con- 
siders it  as  more  fruitful  of  war  parties,  than  the  more 
commonly  believed  motive  of  satiating  revenge,  or  the  love 
of  renown. 


THE   HE-DA.-WI   SITES.  266 

The  spring  of  the  year  ia  also  the  &vorite  time  for  the 
performaace  of  the  sacred  graod  Medur-we  rites.  The  per- 
Bon  wishing  to  become  an  initiate  into  the  secrets  of  this 
religion,  which  the  old  men  aAirm  the  Great  Spirit  gave 
to  the  red  race,  prepares  himself  during  the  whole  winter 
for  the  approaching  ccreraoiiy.  lie  collects  and  dries  choic'O 
meats ;  with  the  choicest  pelts  he  procures  of  the  traders, 
articles  for  sacrifice,  and  when  spring  arrives,  )ia\'ing 
chosen  his  four  initiators  from  the  wise  old  men  of  hid 
Tillage,  he  places  these  articles,  with  tobacco,  at  their  dis- 
posal, and  the  ceremonies  commence.  For  four  nights,  the 
medicine  drums  of  the  initiators  resound  throughout  the 
village,  and  their  songs  and  prayers  are  addressed  to  the 
master  of  life.  The  day  that  the  ceremony  is  performed, 
is  one  of  jubilee  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  village.  Each 
one  dons  the  best  clothing  he  or  she  possesses,  and  they  vie 
with  one  another  in  the  paints  and  ornaments  with  which 
they  adorn  their  persons,  to  appear  to  the  best  advantage 
vithin  the  sacred  lodge. 

It  is  at  this  season  of  the  year  also,  in  which,  while  the 
old  men  are  attending  to  their  religious  rites,  and  the 
lovers  of  glory  and  renown  are  silently  treading  the  war 
path,  the  young  men  amuse  themselves  in  playing  their 
favorite  and  beautiful  game  of  ba»g-ah-iul-o-wayy  which  has 
been  described  in  a  former  chapter,  as  the  game  with 
which  the  Ojibwaya  and  Sauks  captured  Fort  Michili- 
macinac  in  the  year  1763. 

The  women  also,  at  this  season  of  the  year,  have  their 
amusements.  The  summer  is  the  season  of  rest  for  these 
usual  drudges  of  the  wild  and  lordly  red  hunters.  Their 
time,  during  this  season,  is  generally  spent  in  making  their 
lodge  coverings  and  mats  for  use  during  the  coming  winter, 
and  in  picking  and  drying  berries.  Their  hard  work, 
however,  again  commences  in  the  autumn,  when  the  wild 


266  KINNBSOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

rice  which  abounds  in  many  of  the  northern  inland  lakes, 
becomes  ripe  and  fit  to  gather.  Then,  for  a  month  or 
more,  they  are  busied  in  laying  in  their  winter's  supply. 

When  the  rice-gathering  is  over,  the  autumn*  is  far  ad- 
vanced, and  by  the  time  each  family  has  secreted  their 
rice  and  other  property  with  which  they  do  not  wish  to 
be  encumbered  during  the  coming  winter's  march,  they 
move  once  more  in  a  body  to  the  usual  rendezvous  at  Gull 
Lake,  or  Crow  Wing,  to  search  for  meat  on  the  dangerous 
hunting  grounds  of  their  enemies.  In  those  days  which 
we  now  speak  of,  game  of  the  larger  species  was  very 
plentiful  in  this  region  of  country,  where  now  the  poor 
Ojibway,  depending  on  his  hunt  for  a  living,  would  liter- 
ally starve  to  death. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  kind  and  abundance  of  animals 
which  then  covered  the  country,  it  is  stated  that  an  Ojib- 
way hunter  named  No-ka,  the  grandfather  of  the  Cliief 
White  Fisher,  killed  in  one  day's  hunt,  starting  from  the 
mouth  of  Crow  Wing  River,  sixteen  elk,  four  buffalo,  five 
deer,  three  bear,  one  lynx,  and  one  porcupine.  There 
was  a  trader  wintering  at  the  time  at  Crow  Wing,  and  for 
his  winter's  supply  of  meat,  No-ka  presented  him  with  the 
fruits  of  this  day's  hunt.  This  occurred  about  sixty-five 
years  ago,  when  traders  had  become  more  common  to  the 
Ojibways  of  the  Upper  Mississippi.  It  is  from  this  old 
warrior  and  stalwart  hunter,  who  fearlessly  passed  his 
summers  on  the  string  of  lakes  which  form  the  head  of 
the  No-ka  River,  which  empties  into  the  Mississippi  nearly 
opposite  the  present  site  of  Fort  Ripley,  that  the  name  of 
this  stream  is  derived. 

Long  Prairie,  the  present  site  of  the  Winnebago  agency, 
was  at  this  time  the  favorite  winter  resort  of  those  bands 
of  the  Dakota  tribe  now  known  as  the  Warpeton  and 
Sisseton.  It  was  in  the  forests  surrounding  this  isolateil 
prairie,  that  herds  of  the   buffalo  and  elk  took  shelter 


TEMPORARY  TRUCES  ARRANGED.         267 

from  the  bleak  cold  winds  which  at  this  season  of  the  year 
hlew  over  the  vast  western  prairies  where  they  were 
accustomed  to  feed  in  summer;  and  hera,  the  Dakota^, 
in  concentrated  camps  of  over  a  hundred  lodges,  followed 
them  to  their  haunts,  and  while  they  preyed  on  them 
towards  the  west,  the  guns  of  the  Ojibways  were  often 
heard  doing  likewise  towards  the  east  The  hunters  of 
the  two  hostile  camps  prowled  after  their  game  in  "  fear 
and  trembling,"  and  it  often  happened  that  a  scalp  lock 
adorned  the  belt  of  the  hunter,  on  his  return  at  evening 
from  his  day's  chase. 

The  chiefs  of  the  two  camps,  and  the  older  warriors 
deeply  deprecated  this  state  of  affairs,  as  it  resulted  only 
in  the  perpetual  *'  fear  and  trembling"  of  their  wives  and 
children,  and  caused  hunger  and  want  oflen  to  prevail  in 
camp,  even  when  living  in  the  midst  of  plenty.  Efforts 
Were  made  to  bring  about  a  peaceable  meeting  between  the 
two  camps,  which  were  at  least  crowned  with  success,  and 
it  soon  became  customary,  let  the  war  rage  ever  so  furiously 
during  all  other  seasons.  The  pipe  of  peace  was  smoked 
each  winter  at  the  meeting  of  the  two  grand  hostile  hunt- 
ing camps,  and  for  weeks  they  would  interchange  friendly 
visits,  and  pursue  the  chase  in  one  another's  vicinity,  with- 
out fear  of  harm  or  molestation. 

The  Ojibways  assert,  that  when  the  two  camps  first 

neared  each   other  in  the  fore  part  of  winter,   and  the 

g^QB  of  the  enemy  whom  they  had  fought  all  summer,  and 

^^iose  scalps  probably  still   graced  their  lodge  poles,  were 

"^rd  booming  in  the  distance,  towards  Long  Prairie,  they 

'^ere  generally  the  first  to  make  advances  for  a  temporary 

I^^^^Je,  or  as  they  term  it  in  their  euphonious  language,  to 

^'""^^te  pin-dig-(Hlaud'€-win  (signifying,   "  to  enter   one  an- 

^^n^r's  lodges").     Their  grudge  against  the  Dakotas  was 

.  ^v^er  so  deep  seated  and  strong  as  that  which  this  tribe 

'^^ulged  against  them,  probably  from  the  fact  that  their 


268  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

losses  in  their  implacable  warfare,  included  not  their  ancient 
village  sites,  and  the  resting  places  of  their  ancestors. 

No  sooner,  therefore,  than  the  guns  of  the  Dakotas 
announced  their  vicinity,  than  the  war  chiefs  of  the  Ojib- 
way  camp  would  collect  their  warriors,  and  well  armed, 
and  prepared  for  battle  if  necessary,  but  taking  with  them 
the  sacred  peace  pipe,  they  would  proceed  at  once  to  find 
the  enemies'  camp.  Arrived  in  sight,  they  would  place  the 
bearer  of  the  peace  pipe,  and  the  banner  carriers  in  front, 
and  march  fearlessly  into  the  camp  of  the  Dakotas,  pre- 
pared to  act  according  to  the  manner  of  their  reception. 
The  Dakotas,  surrounded  by  their  women  and  children, 
whose  safety  was  dear  to  them,  though  probably  their 
hearts  were  filled  with  gall  and  thoughts  of  vengeance, 
never  refused  on  these  occasions  to  run  out  of  their  lodges 
and  salute  the  Ojibways  with  the  firing  of  guns,  and  in 
great  ceremony  to  smoke  from  the  stem  of  their  proflfered 
peace  pipe.  During  these  first  and  sudden  salutations,  it 
is  told  that  bullets  often  whizzed  close  by  the  ears  of  the 
Ojibways,  as  if  their  new  friends  were  shooting  to  try  how 
near  they  could  come  to  the  mark  without  actually  hitting. 
When  the  peace  party  has  been  few  in  numbers,  and  the 
camp  of  the  enemy  large,  it  has  been  only  through  the 
most  strenuous  efforts  of  the  wiser  warriors,  that  blood  has 
not  been  shed.  The  first  excitement  once  over,  and  the 
peace  pipe  smoked,  the  Dakotas,  smoothing  down  theii 
angry  looks,  would  invite  the  Ojibways  into  their  lodges, 
and  feast  them  with  the  best  they  possessed. 

In  this  manner  were  the  returns  of  temporary  peace 
effected  between  these  two  warlike  people.  And  when 
once  the  "  good  road"  had  been  broken  in  this  manner, 
interchanges  of  friendly  visits  would  become  common,  and 
it  often  happened  that  during  the  winter's  intercourse  of 
the  two  camps,  a  Dakota  chief  or  warrior  taking  a  fancy 
to  an  Ojibway,  would  exchange  presents  with  him,  and 


THE   CUSTOM  OF  ADOPTING  BROTnERS.  269 

adopt  him  as  a  brother.  This  the  Ojibways  would  also  do. 
These  adopted  ties  of  relationship  were  most  generally 
contracted  by  such  as  had  lost  relations  in  the  couree  of 
their  feud,  and  who,  in  this  manner,  sought  to  fill  the  void 
which  death  had  made  in  the  ranks  of  his  dearest  friends. 

These  ties,  temporary  and  slight  as  they  may  seem,  were 
much  regarded  by  these  |)eople,  and  it  has  often  happened 
in  the  course  of  their  ever  renewed  warfare,  that  Ojibway 
and  Dakota  has  saved  the  life  of  an  adopt<Kl  brother  in  times 
of  trouble,  of  massacre,  and  battle ;  and  whenever  these 
ties  have  been  disregarded  or  grossly  violated,  the  occur- 
rence is  told  in  their  lodge  tales,  in  terms  to  teach  the 
rising  generation  never  to  do  likewise. 

In  the  course  of  their  history,  there  are  many  instances 
m  which  these  temporary  lulls  of  peace  have  been  suddenly 
broken  by  some  one  or  more  foolish  young  men  of  cither 
tribe,  taking  advantage  of  the  security  in  which  their 
former  enemy  temporarily  reposed,  and  taking  the  life  of 
some  stray  hunter.  The  most  important  of  these  instances 
and  those  to  which  the  direct  consequences  have  accrued, 
"will  be  related  in  the  future  course  of  our  narrative. 

Illustrative  of  the  manner  in  which  these  peace  lulls 
were  generally  broken,  and  of  the  strong  propensity  exist- 
ing in  the  Indian  character  for  revenge,  I  will  here  intro- 
duce a  tale  which  I  obtained  from  the  lips  of  Esh-ke-bug- 
©KJoshe,  the  chief  of  the  Pillagers : 

INDIAN  REVENGE. 

Ush-ke-bug-e-coshe,  the  present  living  chief  of  the  Pil- 
'^^ers,*  relates  of  his  deceased  father,  whose  name  was  Wa- 
^^B-aun-e-qua  (signifying,  ''Yellow  Hair"),  that  he  was  not 
^  chief  by  hereditary  descent,  but  that  he  gained  a  gradual 
^^cendency  over  the  minds  of  the  fearless  Pillagers,  through 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


270  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

his  supreme  knowledge  of  medicine,  especially  such  as 
destroyed  life.  He  possessed  a  most  vindictive  and  revenge- 
ful temper.  Injury  was  never  inflicted  on  him,  but  he 
retaliated  twofold ;  and  it  is  said  that  persons  who  fell 
beneath  his  displeasure,  lost  their  lives  in  a  sudden  and 
unaccountable  manner.  His  people  feared  him ;  and  he 
came  to  be  treated  with  the  greatest  respect  and  first  con- 
sideration. It  happened  one  winter,  that  the  allied  camps 
of  the  Pillagers  and  Sandy  Lake  band  met  the  camp  of  the 
Dakotas  at  Long  Prairie,  and  as  it  had  become  usual,  a 
temporary  peace  was  effected.  During  the  friendly  inter- 
course which  ensued  between  the  two  tribes,  a  Dakota 
warrior  of  some  note,  belonging  to  the  War-pe-ton 
band,  gave  presents  to  Yellow  Hairy  and  requested  to  be 
termed  his  brother.  The  presents  were  accepted,  and 
these  two  warriors  of  hostile  tribes  treated  one  another  as 
brethren,  during  the  course  of  the  whole  wintcR  Yellow 
Hair  had  partly  learned  to  speak  the  language  of  his 
adopted  brother,  having  formerly  taken  to  wife,  a  Dakota 
captive  woman,  and  he  now  leanied  to  speak  it  with  greater 
ease  and  fluency.  A  lasting  peace  was  discussed  between 
the  elders  of  the  two  camps,  and  a  mutual  understanding 
was  made  between  them  to  meet  in  peace  during  the  sum- 
mer, at  certain  points  on  the  Mississippi  River. 

As  the  time  for  making  sugar  approached,  the  camps  of 
the  two  tribes  separated,  in  peace  and  good-will,  and  they 
moved  slowly  back,  each  to  their  village.  It  happeneil 
that  Yellow  Hair  remained  behind  the  main  camp  of  his 
people,  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  a  few  days  longer  in  the 
vicinity  of  Long  Prairie.  Ilis  camp,  consisting  of  four 
lodges,  was  located  on  the  woody  shores  of  a  little  lake, 
which  lay  partly  embosomed  in  a  deep  forest,  while  one 
end  barely  peeped  out  on  the  smooth  and  open  prairie. 

On  the  ice  of  this  lake,  the  boys  of  the  four  lodges  were 
accustomed  to  go  out  and  play,  throwing  before  them  their 


MASSACRB  OF  O  JIB  WAY  CHILDREN.  271 

shosh-e-manSy  or  little  snow  slides,  and  as  no  fear  of  an 
enemy  prevailed  in  the  breasts  of  their  parents,  they  were 
allowed  to  go  thither,  whenever  they  listed.  One  morning, 
after  Yellow  Hair  had  started  on  his  usual  day's  hunt,  and 
the  mother  of  his  children  was  attending  to  her  within- 
door  duties,  a  plaintive  moaning  was  heard  at  the  dck)r  of 
the  lodge,  and  the  mother,  rushing  forth,  beheld  the  out- 
stretched form  of  her  oldest  boy,  painfully  crawling  home- 
wards through  the  snow,  bleeding  and  scalpless!  The 
Dakotas  had  done  it !  The  anguish  cry  of  the  mother  soon 
gathered  the  inmates  of  the  surrounding  lodges  to  her  side, 
and  with  streaming  eyes  the  women  lifted  the  wounded 
and  mutilated  boy  into  the  parents'  wigwam — then  rush- 
ing to  the  lake  on  the  bloody  track  which  marked  his 
course  homewards,  they  beheld  their  children,  three  in 
number,  lying  dead  and  mangled,  where  the  tomahawks  of 
the  Dakotas  had  struck  them  down. 

The  Ojibway  hunter  returned  at  evening  from  his  day's 
chase,  in  time  to  witness  the  last  death  struggle  of  his 
murdered  boy,  his  eldest  son.  He  listened  to  the  bloody 
tale  in  silence — no  tear  dimmed  his  eye,  for  the  feelings 
which  harrowed  his  heart  could  not  be  satisfied  with  such 
a  vent.  The  stem  of  his  pipe  seldom  left  his  strongly 
compressed  lips  the  whole  of  that  night,  and  the  vehe- 
mence with  which  he  smoked  was  the  only  outward  sign 
he  gave  of  his  emotions. 

Early  in  the  morning,  the  camp  was  raised,  and  they 
moved  in  the  direction  of  Leech  Lake,  taking  with  them 
the  corpses  of  the  murdered  children.  When  he  had 
reached  the  village  site  of  his  people,  and  placed  the  body 
of  his  boy  in  its  last  resting  place,  Yellow  Hair,  with  five 
comrades,  returned  on  his  trail  to  seek  the  murderers  of 
his  child.  At  Crow  Wing  they  found  the  Sandy  Lake 
Ojibways  still  collected,  moving  but  slowly  towards  their 
village.     It  was  not  difficult  for  their  fellows  to  divine 


272  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

their  errand,  for  the  treacherous  massacre  of  their  children 
was  the  common  topic  on  every  one's  lips.  It  was,  how- 
ever, supposed  that  the  bloody  deed  had  been  perpetrated 
by  the  prairie  Dakotas,  who  had  not  been  present  at  the 
peace  meetings  which  had  taken  place  during  the  winter 
between  the  hunting  camps  of  the  Ojibways  and  Warpeton, 
or  lower  Dakotas. 

Under  this  impression,  the  chiefs  of  the  Sandy  Lake 
camp,  invited  Yellow  Hair  and  his  five  followers  to  council, 
and  endeavored  by  every  argument,  to  dissuade  them  from 
following  the  war-path,  as  they  felt  anxious  to  keep  up  the 
peace  with  the  Dakotas.  Arguments  and  speeches,  how- 
ever, appeared  to  produce  no  eftect,  and  as  a  last  resort, 
presents  were  given  them  sufiicient,  in  Indian  custom  and 
parlance,  to  "  cover  the  graves  of  their  dead  children."  The 
determination  of  Yellow  Hair,  was,  however,  inflexible,  but 
as  he  perceived  that  his  movements  would  be  watched,  he 
at  last  silently  accepted  the  presents,  and  left  the  camp  on 
his  homeward  track,  pretending  to  have  given  up  his 
bloody  designs.  When  arrived  at  a  sufficient  distance 
from  the  camp  to  prevent  an  early  discovery  of  the  new 
trail  he  was  about  to  make,  he  left  the  beaten  road,  and 
turning  back,  he  avoided  the  camp,  and  proceeded  towanls 
Long  Prairie.  From  this  place  he  followed  up  the  return 
trail  of  the  Dakota  hunting  camp,  hoping  to  catch  up 
with,  and  wreak  his  vengeance  on  them,  before  they 
reached  their  villages.  Arrived  at  Sauk  Lake,  he  discov- 
ered a  small  trail  to  branch  off  from  the  main  and  deeply 
beaten  path  which  he  had  been  following.  This  he 
followed,  and  he  soon  discovered  that  those  who  moved  on 
it  consisted  of  l)ut  two  lodges,  and  every  one  of  their  old 
encampments,  which  the  eager  warriors  passed,  proved  to 
them  that  they  were  fast  nearing  their  prey. 

On  the  head  waters  of  Crow  River,  nearly  two  hundred 
miles  from  the  point  of  his  departure, Yellow  Ilair  at  last 


BKVENGE  OF  THE   OJIBWAY  FATHER.  273 

caught  up  with  the  two  lodges  of  his  enemies.  At  the 
first  peep  of  dawn  in  the  morning,  the  Dakotas  were 
startled  from  their  quiet  slumbers  by  the  fear-striking 
Ojibway  war-whoop,  and  as  the  men  arose  to  grasp  their 
arms,  and  the  women  and  children  jumped  up  in  affright, 
the  bullets  of  the  enemy  fell  amongst  them,  causing  wounds 
and  death.  After  the  first  moments  of  surprise,  the  men 
of  the  Dakotas  returned  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  for 
many  minutes  the  fight  raged  hotly.  An  interval  in  the 
incessant  firing  at  last  took  place,  and  the  voice  of  a  Dakota, 
apparently  wounded,  called  out  to  the  Ojibways,  "Alas! 
why  is  it  that  I  die?  I  thought  my  road  was  clear  before 
and  behind  me,  and  that  the  skies  were  cloudless  above 
me.  My  mind  dwelt  only  on  good,  and  blood  was  not  in 
my  thoughts." 

Yellow  Hair  recognized  the  voice  of  the  warrior  who 

had  agreed  to  be  his  adopted  brother  during  the  late  peace 

between  their  respective  tribes.    He  understood  his  words, 

but  his  wrong  was  great,  and  his  heart  had  become  as  hard 

as  flint.  He  answered :  "  My  brother,  I  too  thought  that  the 

skies  were  cloudless  above  me,  and  I  lived  without  fear ; 

but  a  wolf  came  and  destroyed  my  young;  he  tracked 

from  the  country  of  the  Dakotas.     My  brother,  for  this 

you  die !" 

"  My  brother,  I  knew  it  not,"  answered  the  Dakota — 

it  was  none  of  my  people,  but  the  wolves  of  the  prairies." 

The  Ojibway  warrior  now  quietly  filled  and  lit  his  pipe, 

^^  while  he  smoked,  the  silence  was  only  broken  by  the 

P^ans  of  the  wounded,  and  the  suppressed  wail  of  bereaved 

^others.     Having  finished  his  smoke,  he  laid  aside  his 

P^pe,  and  once  more  he  called  out  to  the  Dakotas : 

*'  My  brother,  have  you  still  in  your  lodge  a  child  who 
^ill  take  the  place  of  my  lost  one,  whom  your  wolves  have 
^^voured  ?    I  have  come  a  great  distance  to  behold  once 
18 


nii 


274  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

more  my  young  as  I  once  beheld  himy  and  I  retam  not  on 
my  tracks  till  I  am  satisfied !" 

The  Dakotas,  thinking  that  he  wished  for  a  captive  to 
adopt  instead  of  his  deceased  child,  and  happy  to  escape 
certain  destruction  at  such  a  cheap  sacrifice,  took  one  of 
the  surviving  children,  a  little  girl,  and  decking  it  with 
such  finery  and  ornaments  as  they  possessed,  they  sent  her 
out  to  the  covert  of  the  Ojibway  warrior.  The  innocent 
little  girl  came  forward,  but  no  sooner  was  she  within 
reach  of  the  avenger,  than  he  grasped  her  by  the  hair  of 
the  head  and  loudly  exclaiming — ^*'  I  sent  for  thee  that  I 
might  do  with  you  as  your  people  did  to  my  child.  I 
wish  to  behold  thee  as  I  once  beheld  him,"  he  deliberately 
scalped  her  alive,  and  sent  her  shrieking  back  to  her 
agonized  parents. 

After  this  cold-blooded  act,  the  fight  was  renewed  witfu 
great  fury.    Yellow  Hair  rushed  desperately  forward, 
by  main  force  he  pulled  down  one  of  the  Dakota  lodges.   A 
he  did  so,  the  wounded  warrior,  his  former  adopted  brothei 
discharged  his  gun  at  his  breast,  which  the  active 
wary  Ojibway  adroitly  dodging,  the  contents  killed  one 
his  comrades  who  had  followed  him  close  at  his  back.     Nc 


a  being  in  that  Dakota  lodge  survived  ;  the  other,  beia 
bravely  defended,  was  left  standing;  and  Yellow  Hai 
with  his  four  surviving  companions,  returned  homewa] 
their  vengeance  fully  glutted,  and  having  committed  a  d( 
which  ever  after  became  the  topic  of  the  lodge  circles      —     of 
their  people. 


ATTACK  ON  A  TRADING   HOUSE.  275 


CHAPTER  XXm. 

ATTACK  OF  A  WAR  PARTT  OF  DAKOTAS  ON  A  FRENCH  TRADING 
HOUSE,  ON  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI,  IN  THE  TEAR  1783. 

A  Frencb  trader  whom  the  OJibwayB  name  **  the  Blaclumith"  builda  a  cabin, 
and  winters  at  the  mouth  of  Pcna  River,  which  empties  into  the  Crow  Wing 
^He  is  attacked  by  two  hundred  Dakotas — The  Dakotas,  being  armed 
mostly  with  bows  and  arrows,  are  finally  repulsed  with  loss — Two  French- 
men are  wounded. 

EsH-KB-BUO-E-cosHB,  the  old  chieftain  of  the  Pillagers, 
"W^ho  is  now*  beyond  his  seventieth  year,  relates  that  when 
i^e  was  a  small  boy,  not  yet  able  to  handle  a  gun,  he  was 
I^resent  at  a  trading  house  located  at  the  confluence  of  Pat- 
^dge,  or  Pe-na  River,  with  the  Crow  Wing,  when  it  was 
attacked  by  a  large  war  party  of  Dakotas.     The  difterent 
•^ircuinstances  of  this  transaction  appear  still  fresh  and 
^ear  in  the  old  man's  memory,  and  as  he  is  one  of  the  few 
Indian  story  tellers  who  is  not  accustomed  to  exaggerate, 
^nd  in  whose  accounts  perfect  reliance  can  be  placed,  I 
^ave  thought  the  tale  worthy  of  insertion  here,  from  notes 
^5arefully  taken  at  the  time  I  first  heard  the  old  chief  relate 
it,  as  an  important  incident  in  the  course  of  his  adven- 
turous and  checkered  life. 

The  trading  house  had  been  built  late  in  the  fall  by  a 
"French  trader  whom  the  Indians  designated  with  the  name 
of  Ah-wish-to-yah,  meaning,  a  Blacksmith.  He  had  ven- 
turously pitched  his  winter's  quarters  in  the  heart  of  the 
best  hunting  grounds  on  lands  at  that  time  still  claimed 
by  the  Dakotas,  but  on  which  the  Pillagers  were  now 
accustomed  to  make  their  fall  and  winter  hunts,  undeterred 
by  the  fear  of  their  enemies,  with  whom  they  continually 

»  A.  D.  1862. 


276  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

came  m  deadly  contact,  while  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of 
the  game  whose  fur  procured  them  the  merchandise  of  the 
whites. 

Being  located  in  a  dangerous  neighborhood,  the  trader 
had  erected  a  rude  fence,  or  barrier  of  logs,  around  his 
dwelling,  and  the  cluster  of  Indian  wigwams  containing 
the  women  and  children  of  his  hunters,  which  stood  a  few 
rods  from  his  door,'were  also  surrounded  with  foiled  trees 
and  brush,  as  a  defence  against  the  sudden  midnight 
attack  which  at  any  moment  they  might  expect  from  the 
Dakotas.  Ten  hunters  had  left  their  families  at  the  camp 
some  days  previous,  to  go  and  trap  beaver  which  abounded 
in  the  vicinity.  One  night,  long  before  they  were  ex- 
pected back,  they  startled  the  inmates  of  the  wigwams  and 
trading  house  from  their  quiet  slumbers,  by  their  sudden 
arrival.  They  reported  the  approach  of  two  hundred 
Dakotas,  who  would  doubtless  attack  the  party,  as  they 
had  ever  proved  enemies  to  the  whites  who  traded  with 
the  Ojibways,  and  supplied  them  with  the  guns  and  ammu- 
nition which  made  them  such  able  opponents,  and  who 
thus  gave  them  the  means  and  power  of  possessing  their 
best  hunting  grounds. 

The  ten  hunters  had,  the  day  previous  to  their  sudden 
arrival  at  the  camp,  discovered  the  trail  of  the  enemy, 
over  which  the  peculiar  odor  of  their  tobacco  smoke  still 
lingered,  discernible  to  the  keen  sense  of  the  hunter's  nos- 
trils, denoting  that  the  party  had  but  just  passed  on  the 
trail.  The  course  of  the  Dakotas  led  directly  towards  a 
small  hunting  camp  which  was  perfectly  defenceless,  and 
which  contained  the  relatives  of  the  ten  hunters,  who 
determined,  if  possible,  to  save  them  from  certain  destruc- 
tion. In  order  to  effect  their  purpose,  they  conclude<l  to 
turn  the  course  of  the  war  party  towards  the  trading  house, 
where  from  behind  the  defences,  they  hoped  to  beat  them 
off,  while  at  the  same  time  the  report  of  their  guns  would 


DAKOTAS  ATTACK  AN  OJIBWAY  TRADING  HOUSE.      277 

warn  the  scattered  hunters  in  the  vicinity,  of  danger,  and 
collect  them  to  their  succor.  In  order  to  effect  this  plan, 
the  ten  hunters  made  a  circuit  and  heading  the  Dakotas 
daring  the  night,  while  encamped,  they  crossed  their 
course  at  right  angles,  and  proceeded  straight  towards  the 
trading  house,  judging  that  in  the  morning,  when  the  war 
party  fell  across  their  tracks  (as  they  would  certainly  do), 
they  would  eagerly  follow  them  up.  The  hunters  had 
marched  all  night,  and  were  consequently  several  hours 
in  advance  of  the  enemy.  These  hours  were  employed  by 
the  trader  and  his  people  in  strengthening  the  barriers 
around  the  house.  The  trees  and  logs  were  hauled  by 
main  force  from  around  the  wigwams,  and  piled  on  the 
defences,  and  the  women,  with  the  children  (among  whom 
was  the  narrator),  were  invited  to  take  shelter  within  the 
house. 

The  Indian  hunters,  together  with  the  trader  and 
several  "  coureurs  du  bois,"  numbered  nearly  twenty  men, 
capable  of  bearing  arms  in  defence  of  the  post,  against  a 
party  judged,  by  the  depth  and  size  of  their  trail,  to  num- 
ber two  hundred  warriors. 

The  preparations  of  the  Ojibways  and  their  white  allies 
had  hardly  been  completed,  when  the  enemy  made  their 
£ippearance,  on  the  opposite   banks  of  the  river.     They 
leisurely  made  their  usual  preparations  for  battle  by  adorn- 
ing their  persons  with  paints,  feathers,  and  ornaments ; 
^nd  relying  on  their  numbers,  they  bravely  crossed  the 
stream  on  the  ice,  and  commenced  the  attack  on  the  trad- 
ing house  by  discharging  clouds  of  barbed  arrows,  accom- 
l>anied  with  a  terrific  yelling  of  the  war-whoop.     Their 
<»mparatively  harmless  missiles  were  promptly  answered 
^th  death-winged  bullets,  by  the  trader  and  his  hunters, 
and  such  of  the  Dakotas  as  approached  too  near  the  wooden 
wall,  suffered  for  their  temerity. 

The  western,  or  prairie,  Dakotas  had  not  as  yet  generally 


278  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

become  possessed  of  the  fatal  fire-arm,  and  on  this  occasion, 
in  the  whole  party  of  two  hundred  warriors,  they  hardly 
numbered  half  a  dozen  guns.  They  fought  with  the  bow 
and  arrow,  and  in  this  consisted  the  safety  and  salvation  of 
the  twenty  Ojibway  hunters  and  Frenchmen  who  fought 
against  such  immense  odds,  and  who,  being  all  supplied 
with  fire-arms,  easily  kept  off  their  numerous  assailants. 

The  only  manner  in  which  they  were  annoyed  was  by 
the  enemy's  shooting  their  arrows  into  the  air  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  fall  directly  into  the  inclosure,  on  the  heads 
of  its  defenders.  The  more  timid  were  thus  forced  to  re- 
treat into  the  house  for  shelter,  as  for  many  minutes,  the 
barbed  arrows  fell  as  thick  as  snowflakes,  and  two  of  the 
hunters  being  severely  wounded,  were  disabled  from  fur- 
ther fighting. 

Having  exhausted  their  arrows  without  materially  les- 
sening the  destructive  fire  of  the  Ojibways  and  Frenchmen, 
the  Dakotas  having  lost  a  number  of  their  men,  finally  re- 
treated, first  dragging  away  their  dead,  whom  they  threw 
into  holes  made  in  the  ice,  to  prevent  their  being  scalJK^d. 

Shortly  after  their  departure,  the  hunters  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  trading  house,  who  had  hoard  the  firing  attendant 
on  the  late  fight,  arrived  one  after  another  to  the  scene  of 
action,  till,  at  sunset,  forty  men  had  collected,  all  eager  for 
pursuing  the  retreating  enemy.  The  trader,  however, 
humanely  dissuaded  them  from  the  enterprise,  and  as  they 
had  lost  no  lives  in  the  late  attack,  they  were  the  more 
easily  persuaded  to  forego  their  intent. 


J.  B.  cadotte's  trading  expedition.  279 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  SOURCES  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  BECOME  OPEN  TO  THE 
ENTERPRISE  OF  THE  FUR  TRADE,  1792. 

John  Baptiate  Cadotte — Hia  early  career  as  an  iDdlan  trader— He  organises  a 
large  trading  expedition  to  explore  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi — He  win- 
ten  on  Leaf  River  and  is  attacked  by  the  Dakotas— Peace  effected  and  he  yisits 
the  camp  of  his  enemies  to  trade — Treachery  of  the  Dakotas — A  division  of 
Cadotte's  party  winter  at  Prairie  Portage,  on  Red  River,  and  another  at  Pem- 
bina—Troable  with  the  Dakotas  at  Prairie  Portage — Return  of  the  Expe- 
dition by  way  of  Rainy  Lake  and  Pigeon  River— Arrival  at  Orand  Portage 
—Northwest  For  Company  proceed  to  occupy  the  Upper  Mississippi  coun- 
try—They locate  a  depot  at  Fond  du  Lac — They  build  stockaded  posts  at 
Sandy  Lake  and  at  Leech  Lake— Occupation  of  Red  Lake  by  the  OJibwaya 
dated  from  thia  Expedition— Death  of  Negro  Tom. 

The  great  Basin  covered  with  innumerable  lakes  and 
streams,  from  which  the  Mississippi,  flowing  into  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico,  and  Red  River,  flowing  into  Hudson's  Bay, 
take  their  rise,  was  first  fully  opened  to  the  enterprise  of 
the  old  northwestern  fur  traders,  by  John  Baptiste  Cadotte, 
a  son  of  the  Mons.  Cadotte,  who  is  so  often  mentioned  in 
the  earliest  era  of  the  white  man's  intercourse  with  the 
Qjibways,  and  who  figures  so  prominently  in  the  simple 
but  truthful  narrative  of  Alexander  Henry. 

John  Baptiste  Cadotte*  received  a  college  education  at 

-^^ontreal.     He  was  among  the  first  individuals  whose 

"*^^rx>pean,  or  white  blood,  became  intermixed  with  the 

t>loo^  of  the  Qjibways.     On  leaving  college,  he  became 

^^^^^^^ssed  of  forty  thousand   francs  which   had   been  be- 

^'^e^thed  to  him  by  his  father,  and  with  this  sum  as  a 

^pit;al,  he  immediately  launched   into  the  northwestern 

***-  record  of  the  Cadotte  family  from  parish  and  other  records  is  given  in 
^^^er  article  in  thia  volumc—E.  D.  N. 


280  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

fur  trade.  He  wintered  on  the  Bay  of  Shag-a-waum-ik- 
ong,  and  made  large  returns  of  beaver  skins  to  the  mar- 
ket at  Montreal.  His  careless  and  spendthrift  habits, 
however,  and  open-handedness  and  generosity  to  his  Indian 
relatives,  soon  caused  him  to  run  through  with  his  capital 
and  profits  of  his  trade.  Unable  to  raise  an  equipment  on 
his  own  account,  he  applied  for  help  to  Alexander  Henry, 
who  had  traded  in  partnership  with  his  deceased  father, 
and  who  still,  from  his  establishment  at  Montreal,  con- 
tinued in  the  fur  trade.  Henry  provided  him  with  a  large 
equipment  for  an  expedition,  which  Cadotte  proposed  to 
make  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi,  where  beaver 
were  reported  to  abound  in  great  plenty. 

The  ferocity  of  the  Naud-o-wanse,  or  Dakotas,  who  still 
kept  possession  of  this  region  of  country,  battling  stoutly 
for  it  against  the  persevering  pressure  of  the  Ojibway  hun- 
ters, was  the  theme  of  every  lip  at  Montreal,  Mackinaw, 
and  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  deterred  many  an  enterprising 
trader  from  proceeding  to  winter  on  these  dangen)U8 
grounds.  The  few  enterprising  men  who  had  risked  these 
dangers  from  time  to  time,  had  been  attacked  by  the  Da- 
kotas, and  the  pillage  of  the  sick  trader  by  the  Ojibways, 
which  has  given  the  distinctive  name  of  Pillagers  to  an 
important  division  of  this  tribe,  also  contributed  greatly 
to  shut  up  this,  then  almost  unknown,  region  of  country 
to  the  enterprise  of  the  fur  trader. 

Cadotte,  noted  for  courage  and  fearlessness,  easily  formed 
a  large  party,  consisting  of  traders,  "coureurs  du  bois,** 
trappers,  and  a  few  Iroquois  Indians,  who  had  assumed  the 
habits  and  learned  to  perform  the  labor,  of  Canadian  "voy- 
ageurs,"  to  accompany  him  on  an  expedition  to  these 
dangerous  regions.  Besides  his  own  immediate  engagees 
and  servitors,  the  party  consisted  of  the  trader  Reyaulm 
and  his  men;  Pickette,  Roberts,  and  Bell,  with  their  men 
fully  equipped  for  trading  and  trapping.     Altogether  they 


cadottb's  expedition  to  leaf  river.         281 

numbered  sixty  men,  among  whom  was  also  a  younger 
brother  of  Cadotte,  named  Michel,  who  managed  an  outfit 
on  his  own  account. 

This  large  party  started  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie  late  in 
the  summer,  in  large  birch  bark  canoes,  of  over  a  ton  bur- 
then each,  which  were  then  denominated  "Canoe  du  mai- 
tre,"  and  made  expressly  for  the  fur  trade,  they  being  com- 
paratively light  and  easily  carried  across  portages  on  the 
shoulders  of  the  "coureurs  du  bois."    Cadotte  coasted 
along  the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  proceeded 
to  Fond  du  Lac,  its  extreme  head.     He  entered  the  St 
Louis  River,  and  packing  their  canoes  and  equipments 
over  the  nine-mile,  or  "grand  portage,"  which  leads  around 
the  tremendous  rapids  and  falls  on  this  river,  they  poled 
up  its  rapid  current,  and  proceeded  by  the  old  or  prairie 
portage  route,  into  Sandy  Lake.    From  this  point,  my  in- 
formants differ  as  to  which  route  the  party  took.    Some 
state,  that  they  ascended  the  Mississippi  to  Leech  Lake, 
crossed  over  to  Cass  Lake  by  a  short  portage,  proceeded 
to  Red  Lake,  thence  into  Red  River,  up  which  stream 
they  proceeded  a  short  distance  and  finally  located  their 
'Vvinter  quarters  at  "  Prairie  portage,"  where  they  were  met 
l>3'  two  traders  who  had  come  by  the  Grand  Portage,  or 
tlainy  Lake  route,  one  of  whom  was  Cameron,^  noted  as 
l^eing  among  the  earliest  pioneers  into  these  then  remote 
Northwestern  regions.     This  is  the  account  as  given  by 
^Ir.  Bruce,  a  half-breed  Ojibway  who  was  bom  at  Grand 
Mortage  on  Lake  Superior,  and  is  now  seventy-eight  years 
of  age,  still  possessing  a  perfect  and  surprising  memory. 
Be  was  a  young  man  at  the  time  of  this  celebrated  expe- 
dition, and  wintered  the  same  year  of  its  occurrence,  as  an 
«ngagee,at  a  small  trading  post  on  Great  Lake,  Winnipeg, 

*  For  a  notice  of  Cameron  see  "  History  of  Ojlbways  based  upon  official  and 
other  records"  which  follows  Warren's  History  in  this  volume.— E.  D.  N. 


282  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

and  made,  on  a  small  outfit,  the  enormous  returns  of  forty- 
eight  packs  of  beaver  skins,  showing  the  great  abundance 
of  this  valuable  animal  in  those  times,  in  these  northern 
regions. 

Madame  Cadotte,  relict  of  Michel  Cadotte,  who  is  men- 
tioned as  having  joined  this  party,  and  who  is  now  nearly 
ninety  years  of  age,  relates  that  she,  with  many  other 
women  of  the  party,  were  left  to  winter  at  Fond  du  Lac, 
as  their  husbands  were  going  into  a  dangerous  region,  and 
did  not  wish  to  be  encumbered  with  women.  Her  son, 
Michel  Cadotte,  Jr.,  now  living  at  La  Pointe,  and  aged 
sixty-one  years,  was  then  in  his  cradle.  This  old  woman's 
memory  is  still  good,  and  she  gives  the  following  account 
of  the  progress  and  adventures  of  the  party  after  they 
reached  Sandy  Lake : — 

They  proceeded  down  the  Mississippi  to  the  forks  or 
entry  of  Crow  Wing  River,  which  they  ascended,  and  cold 
weather  overtaking  them  at  the  mouth  of  Leaf  River, 
which  empties  into  the  Crow  Wing,  and  discovering  here 
numerous  signs  of  beaver,  and  it,  also,  being  as  far  as  they 
dare  proceed  into  the  country  of  the  fierce  and  warlike 
Dakotas,  Mons.  Cadotte  located  his  winter  quarters,  and 
set  his  men  immediately  to  work  in  erecting  log  huts  suf- 
ficient to  hold  his  whole  party  and  his  winter  supplies. 
The  country  was  then  covered  with  game,  such  as  buffalo, 
elk,  bear,  and  deer,  and  the  hunters  soon  collect^  a  sufli- 
cient  quantity  of  meat  for  their  winter's  consumption. 
Signs  of  the  vicinity  of  the  much  dreaded  Dakotas  being 
discovered,  Cadotte  ordered  a  log  fence  or  wall  to  be 
thrown  up  around  his  cabins  for  a  defence  against  any 
attack  which  these  people,  on  whose  hunting  grounds  he 
was  encroaching,  might  think  proper  to  make  on  him. 

In  those  days.  Leech  Lake  was  considered  as  the 
extreme  nortliwestcm  frontier  of  the  Ojibway  country,  and 
but  a  few  hardy  and  fearless  hunters,  who  had  already 


DAKOTAS  ATTACK   CADOTTE'S   POST.  283 

earned  the  name  of  Pillagers,  remained  permanently  located 
on  the  islands  of  the  lake,  for  greater  security  against  the 
ofb-repeated  attacks  and  incursions  of  their  enemies.  Happy 
to  hunt  on  the  rich  hunting  grounds  of  the  Dakotas,  under 
the  protection  of  such  a  large  party  of  white  traders,  the 
Pillager  and  Sandy  Lake  hunters  moved  in  their  wake, 
and  lay  scattered  about  ip  different  winter  camps,  in  the 
vicinity  of  their  winter  quarters,  carrying  on,  with  the 
different  traders,  an  active  barter  of  furs  for  their  merchan- 
dise. 

When  all  the  preparations  for  passing  the  winter  com- 
fortably and  safely  had  been  completed,  the  trappers  were 
sent  out  in  small  parties,  to  pursue  their  winter's  avocation, 
wherever  they  discovered  the  wigwams  of  the  industrious 
but  &ted  beaver  to  abound  in  the  greatest  plenty.   Cadotte, 
was  left  with  but  few  men  at  the  winter  quarters,  when 
early  one  morning  a  large  party  of  Dakota  warriors  made 
their  appearance,  arrayed  and  painted  for  battle.     They 
approached  the  wall  which   surrounded  the  log  cabins, 
leaping  from  side  to  side  and  yelling  their  war-whoop,  and 
when  arrived  within  bullet  range  they  discharged  a  cloud 
of  arrows,  and  such  few  as  were  armed  with  guns  fired  upon 
the  white  man's  defences.     Two  of  Cadotte's  men  were 
slightly  wounded  from  tlie  repeated  discharges  and  volleys 
of  the  enemy,  yet  he  desisted  from  returning  their  fire,  and 
commanded  his  exasperated  men  not  to  fight.   His  numbers 
being  feeble,  he  could  not  be  certain  as  to  the  result  of  a 
battle,'and  at  the  same  time  being  anxious  to  conciliate 
aud  be  at  peace  with  the  Dakotas,  for  the  sake  of  their 
trade,  he  determined  to  make  a  trial  to  disarm  their  enmity. 
lie  ordered  the  British  flag  to  be  planted  on  his  defences, 
^nd  hoping  that  his  assailants  might  understand  its  import, 
Ixe  hung  out  a  white  flag  on  a  pole.    His  hopes  were  not 
disappointed,  for  as  soon  as  the  flags  were  fully  displayed, 
t.lie  enemy  ceased  firing,  and  after  a  short  consultation 


284  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

among  themselves,  a  number  of  their  warriors  cautiously  ap- 
proached the  defences  which  surrounded  the  traders'  cabins. 

Mons.  Cadotte,  standing  in  his  gateway,  informed  them, 
through  a  "  coureur  du  bois"  named  Rasle,  who  could 
speak  the  Dakota  tongue,  that  "  he  had  not  come  into  their 
country  to  make  war  on  them,  but  to  supply  them  with 
necessaries  in  exchange  for  their  furB."  The  Dakotas  re- 
plied to  the  effect,  that,  considering  them  to  be  a  party  of 
Ojibways  interloping  on  their  best  hunting  grounds,  they 
had  collected  their  warriors  to  destroy  them  ;  but  as  they 
had  now  discovered  them  to  be  white  men,  with  whom 
they  wished  to  be  friends,  they  would  shake  hands  with 
them,  and  smoke  with  them  from  the  same  pipe,  intimat- 
ing that  they  wished  to  enter  within  his  dwelling. 

Cadotte,  who  possessed  a  perfect  knowledge  of  Indian 
character,  perceived  at  once  the  necessity  of  complying 
with  their  request,  for  the  purpose  of  proving  to  them  that 
he  confided  in  their  words,  and  to  show  to  them  that  he 
feared  them  not.  He  therefore  opened  his  gate,  and 
allowed  the  chiefs  and  principal  men  to  fill  his  cabin,  where 
he  held  a  short  council  with  them,  while  his  men  vigilantly 
guarded  the  defences,  and  keenly  watched  the  movements 
of  the  numerous  Dakota  warriors,  who  stood  outside.  He 
gave  the  Dakotas  presents  of  tobacco  and  ammunition,  and 
he  distributed  amongst  them  meat  sufficient  for  a  meal. 
In  return,  they  welcomed  him  with  apparent  cordiality  to 
their  country,  and  invited  him  to  go  back  with  them  to 
their  winter  camp,  where  they  told  of  possessing  many 
beaver  skins. 

Cadotte,  placing  confidence  in  their  expressions  of  good- 
will, determined  to  accept  their  invitation.  Most  of  his 
men,  who  were  hunting  in  the  vicinity  of  his  trading 
house,  had  now  arrived,  having  heard  the  report  of  the 
Dakota  guns,  as  thej"  made  their  attack  in  the  morning. 
The  Indians,  only,  kept  aloof  for  fear  of  the  enemy. 


CADOTTE   VISITS  THE   DAKOTA   CAKP.  285 

He  selected  thirty  of  his  best  men,  well-armed,  and  givi- 
ing  them  packs  of  goods  to  carry,  at  their  head,  he  accom- 
panied the  Dakotas  back  to  their  camp,  which  they  reached 
at  the  distance  of  one  day's  march.  They  found  the  camp 
to  number  over  one  hundred  lodges,  formed  of  leather. 
They  were  well  received,  and  entertained  with  the  choicest 
portions  of  the  buffalo,  elk,  and  bear  meat,  which  abounded 
in  every  lodge.  Cadotte  was  himself  installed  in  the  chiefs 
more  extensive  lodge,  where  the  whole  night  long  he  car- 
ried on  an  active  trade,  as  one  after  the  other,  warriors, 
hunters,  and  women,  entered  to  exchange  their  furs  for 
Buch  articles  as  they  needed,  or  such  trinkets  as  struck 
their  fancy.  He  soon  collected  as  many  packs  of  beaver 
and  other  fur  as  his  men  could  well  carry  away.  Not- 
withstanding his  brisk  trade,  many  of  the  goods  still  re- 
mained on  his  hands,  and  Cadotte  could  not  help  but 
notice  the  covetous  looks  which  the  chief  and  his  warriors 
cast  on  these  as  he  ordered  his  men  to  bale  them  into  packs 
in  order  to  carry  away. 

In  the  morning,  after  the  Dakotas  had  again  feasted  and 
smoked  with  them,  the  trader  prepared  to  depart.  The 
Dakota  chief  insisted  on  accompanying  him  a  part  of  the 
way  with  a  guard  of  his  warriors,  as  a  mark  of  honor  and 
respect,  and  Cadotte,  unable  to  resist  his  importunities,  at 
last  accepted  the  offer  of  his  company,  and  together  they 
left  the  camp.  The  Dakotas,  nearly  equal  in  number  to 
themselves,  led  the  van,  and  in  this  order  they  travelled, 
occasionally  making  short  halts  to  smoke  and  rest,  till  they 
reached  about  half  the  distance  to  their  trading  house, 
when,  just  as  they  were  about  to  enter  a  heavy  clump  ot 
trees  and  thickets,  through  which  winded  their  path,  the 
Dakota  chief  and  his  men  suddenly  stopped,  sat  down  on 
the  roadside,  and  prepared  to  fill  their  pipes,  requesting 
their  white  brothers  to  take  their  turn  and  go  ahead,  while 


286  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

they,  being  light,  would  take  a  smoke,  and  soon  catch  up 
with  them. 

Mons.  Cadotte,  perfectly  unsuspicious,  followed  the  wishes 
of  the  chief,  and  at  the  head  of  his  men,  he  was  leading 
oif,  when  his  interpreter,  Basle,  approached  and  remarked 
to  him,  that  he  suspected  treachery.  He  had  noticed 
in  the  morning  when  they  started  to  leave  the  camp,  that 
all  the  men  but  those  who  accompanied  them,  had  disap- 
peared, and  also  that  they  had  been  holding  secret  councils 
in  difterent  lodges  during  the  whole  night.  Rasle  further 
intimated  that  the  heavy  clump  of  trees  through  which 
they  were  about  to  pass,  being  the  only  spot  on  the  route 
adapted  to  an  ambuscade,  he  suspected  that  men,  who  had 
so  early  made  their  disappearance  from  the  camp,  had  been 
sent  ahead  to  here  lay  in  wait  and  surprise  them,  while 
the  chief,  with  his  pretended  guard,  would  attack  in  the 
rear,  as  his  present  movement  and  request  for  them  to  go 
ahead  plainly  indicated.  The  truth  of  these  suspicions 
flashed  through  Cadotte's  mind,  and  being  of  an  impulsive 
nature,  he  instantly  ordered  his  men  to  throw  down  their 
packs,  and  prepare  for  instant  action.  Then  suddenly  ap- 
proaching the  chief,  who  was  now  quietly  smoking  his 
pipe,  he  cocked  his  gun,  and  presented  it  to  his  breast,  tell- 
ing Rasle  to  say  to  him,  that  "  he  saw  through  his  treach- 
ery, and  that  he  would  be  the  first  to  sufler  death,  unless 
he  ordered  his  warriors  to  give  up  their  arms,  and  also 
cleared  the  path  he  was  travelling,  of  the  men  whom  he 
had  sent  ahead  to  waylay  him." 

The  chief  at  first  stoutly  denied  the  charge,  but  when 
he  saw  Cadotte's  men  forcibly  take  the  arms  out  of  the 
hands  of  his  chosen  warriors,  whom  they  outnumbered,  he 
burst  into  tears,  and  begged  for  his  life,  and  the  lives  of 
his  men.  Tliis  being  assured  in  ease  the  ambuscade 
amongst  the  trees  ahead  would  disperse,  the  chief  sent  one 
of  his  disarmed  warriors  thither,  and  a  few  moments  after, 


TREACHERY  OF  THE   DAKOTA   CHIEF.  287 

a  lai^  body  of  painted  warriors  emerged  from  the  wood, 
and  qaietly  marched  off  Id  single  file  across  the  wide 
prairie  towards  their  camp.  The  treacherous  chief,  with 
his  guard,  were  taken  by  Cadotte  to  his  post,  and  kept  as 
hostages,  till  he  could  collect  and  warn  his  scattered  trap- 
pers and  Pillager  hunters,  against  feeling  too  secure,  in  the 
idea  that  a  firm  peace  had  been  effected  with  the  Dakotas. 
When  this  had  been  effected,  the  post  more  fully  manned, 
and  every  man  been  put  on  his  guard,  the  chieftain  with 
his  men  were  allowed  to  go  home,  once  more  loaded  with 
tobacco  and  presents,  in  hopes  that  his  people  would  appre- 
ciate the  kindness  and  forbearance  of  their  white  neighbors. 

Mons.  Cadotte's  party  remained  at  this  post  all  winter, 
and  they  received  no  more  molestation  from  the  Dakotas, 
^ho  did  not  thereafter  even  make  their  appearance  in  the 
vicinity  of  their  hunting  range.  In  the  spring,  after  the 
snow  had  disappeared,  and  the  ice  melted  on  the  lakes  and 
rivers,  these  adventurers  evacuated  their  winter  quarters, 
and  proceeding  up  Leaf  River  in  their  canoes,  they  made 
a  portage  into  Otter  Tail  Lake,  and  descended  from  thence 
down  the  Red  River. 

The  variance  in  the  different  accounts  which  have  been 
given  to  me  of  this  expedition,  lies  mostly  in  different 
spots  being  mentioned  where  the  party  are  said  to  have 
wintered,  and  difterent  routes  having  been  taken  to  reach 
these  spots.  lam  disposed  to  account  for  these  diaagree- 
inents,  in  the  accounts  of  persons  whose  memory  and  ve- 
racity cannot  well  be  questioned,  by  assuming  the  ground 
that  the  party,  consisting  of  several  different  traders,  each 
with  his  own  equipment  of  supplies  and  men,  must  have 
separated  at  Sandy  Lake,  and  while  one  party  proceeded 
(as  has  been  mentioned)  up  the  Mississippi  to  Red  Lake, 
and  wintering  at  Prairie  Portage,  and  at  Pembina,  the 
other  party  under  Cadotte  in  person,  took  their  course 


288  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

down  the    Mississippi,  and    underwent   the  adventures 
which  we  have  related. 

It  18  stated,  that  at  Prairie  Portage,  after  the  traders 
had  all  again  collected  in  the  spring,  tiie  Dakotas  in  large 
numbers  made  demonstrations  to  fall  upon  and  pillage 
them,  and  the  only  manner  in  which  the  whites  succeeded 
in  intimidating  them  to  forego  their  designs,  was  to  heap 
their  remaining  powder  kegs  into  a  pile  in  the  centre  of 
their  camp,  and  threatening  to  set  fire  to  them  the  moment 
the  Dakotas  attempted  to  pillage.  At  Pembina  the  party 
were  obliged  to  make  new  canoes  of  elk  and  buffalo  hides, 
the  seams  of  which,  thickly  covered  with  tallow,  made 
them  nearly  as  water-tight  as  birch  canoes.  In  these  they 
descended  the  current  of  the  Red  River,  and  returned  to 
Lake  Superior  by  the  Great  Lake  Winnipeg,  a  northern 
route.  At  Rainy  Lake  they  made  birch-bark  canoes,  in 
which, late  in  the  summer,  they  reached  Grand  Portage,  the 
principal  northwestern  depot  of  the  Northwest  Company. 
The  accounts  which  they  gave  of  the  country  which  they 
had  explored,  induced  this  rich  company  immediately  to 
extend  their  operations  throughout  its  whole  extent,  and 
this  portion  of  their  trade  became  known  as  the  Fond  du 
Lac  department.  The  depot,  or  collecting  point,  was 
built  at  Fond  du  Lac,  near  the  entry  of  the  St.  Louis  River, 
and  this  post,  or  "Fort,"  was  surrounded  with  strong 
cedar  pickets.  The  remains  of  this  old  establishment  are 
still  plainly  visible.  In  1796,  the  Northwest  Comjiany 
built  a  stockaded  post  at  Sandy  Lake,  and  soon  after,  they 
located  another  at  Leech  Lake.  These  were  the  immediate 
results  of  Cadotte's  expedition,  and  from  that  period,  now 
sixty  years  ago,  the  Ojibways  of  the  Upper  Mississippi 
River  have  been  constantly  supplied  with  resident  traders, 
and  their  former  perio<lical  visits  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and 
Mackinaw  ceased  almost  entirely. 


DEATH  OF  TOM,  A  NEGRO  EMPLOYS.        289 

Wa-won-je-gnon,  the  aged  and  intelligent  chief  of  the 
Red  Lake  band  of  the  Ojibways,  states,  that  from  this  ex- 
pedition can  be  dated  the  settlement  of  Red  Lake  by  the 
Ojibways.  He  also  states  that  the  traders  on  this  occasion, 
made  a  minute  exploration  of  the  lake  and  sounded  the 
depth  of  its  waters.  In  the  deepest  portions  they  discov- 
ered it  to  be  but  eight  fathoms. 

There  is  living  at  Red  Lake  an  aged  Indian,  whose 
name  is  Bow-it-ig-o-win-in,  signifying  "  Sault  Ste.  Marie 
man,"  who  first  came  into  the  country  as  an  engag6  to 
Mens.  Cadott^  during  this  voyage,  and  has  remained  in  it 
ever  since,  having  married  and  raised  a  family  of  children. 
So  &r  as  I  can  learn,  this  old  Indian  is  now  the  only  sur- 
vivor of  the  sixty  men  who  are  said  to  have  formed  the 
party.    An  incident  is  currently  related  among  the  north- 
ern Ojibways,  which  is  said  to  have  happened  while  Ca- 
dotte's  party  were  wintering  on  Leaf  River.     Mr.  Bell, 
<^neof  the  traders *or  clerks  associated  with  him,  kept  in 
his  employ  a  gigantic  negro,  whose  name  was  "  Tom."   Mr. 
-^«I1  himself  was  a  small  and  feebly  constituted  man,  but 
pf  Very  irritable  dispositipn,  especially  when  under  the 
^^fluence  of  liquor.     One  evening  he  quarrelled  with  his 
'*^gro  Tom,  and  both  being  somewhat  intoxicated,  they 
S'^ppled  in  mortal  strife.     The  huge  negro  easily  threw 
^^^  master  on  the  floor,  and  pressing  him  forcibly  down,  he. 
^nrtiercifuUy  and  dreadfully  beat  him  with  his  fists.     Mr. 
"^^^H's  Indian  wife  was  sitting  by  a  table  making  moccasins, 
^^^d.  held  in  her  hand  a  penknife  which  she  was  occasionally 
^Biug^    Seeing  the  hopeless  situation  of  her  husband,  she 
^^  to  his  rescue,  and  stabbed  the  negro  with  her  penknife 
^^U  she  killed  him. 


19 


290  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

JOHN  BAPTISTB  OADOTTB. 

He  becomes  connected  with  the  Northwest  For  Company— He  take*  ehmfne  of 
the  Fond  du  Lac  Department  on  aharee— -An  incident  at  Grand  Portage— A 
"coureur  da  bois"  is  killed  by  an  Indian  at  Lake  Shatac— Cadotte  Ukea 
the  matter  in  hand— The  murderer  ia  delivered  into  hia  handa— He  la  tried 
by  a  Juiy  of  clerks  and  sentenced  to  death— Manner  of  hia  execatkm— His 
punishment  has  a  salutaiy  effect  on  the  OJibways. 

John  Baptiste  Cadottb  returned  to  Montreal  from  hie 
northwestern  ex{>edition,  and  soon  expended  in  dissipation 
the  profits  on  the  large  return  of  furs  he  had  made.  He 
became,  moreover,  so  deeply  indebted  to  Alexander  Henry, 
who  continued  to  suppl}^  his  wants,  that  at  last  his  credit 
with  this  gentleman  became  impaired,  and  he  was  obliged 
once  more  to  exert  himself  towards  gaining  a  livelihood. 
His  expedition  to  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi  had  ren- 
dered him  known  as  a  man  ot  great  fearlessness  and  hardi- 
hood, and  his  abilities  as  a  clerk  and  Indian  trader  were 
such  that  it  was  no  difficult  matter  for  him,  when  so  dis- 
posed, to  find  employment.  The  Northwest  Fur  Company 
secured  his  services  at  once,  and  he  applied  himself  with 
so  much  vigor  and  energy  towards  advancing  their  inte- 
rests, that  he  soon  obtained  the  esteem  and  fullest  confi- 
dence of  all  the  principal  partners  of  this  rich  and  prosper- 
ous firm. 

At  a  dinner  given  by  Mr.  Alex.  Henry,  at  Montreal,  to 
the  several  partners  of  the  Northwest  Company,  among 
whom  was  Sir  Alexander  McKenzie,  Cadotte's  name  be- 
ing mentioned  in  the  course  of  conversation,  this  gentleman, 
who  was  then  the  principal  northern  agent  of  the  firm, 
took  occiision  to  speak  of  him  in  the  highest  terms,  prais- 
ing the  courage  and  fearlessness  with  which  he  had  pienH>d 


HENRY   SELLS  A   CLAIM   AGAINST  CADOTTE.  291 

amongst  the  more  wild  and  unruly  tribes  of  the  north- 
western Indians,  and  the  great  tact  which  he  used  in 
obtaining  the  love  and  confidence  of  the  Ojibways. 

Mr,  Henry,  perceiving  that  Cadotte  possesped  the  confi- 
dence of  his  employers,  and  that  his  services  were  held  by 
them  in  great  value,  took  occasion  to  make  the  proposition 
to  Sir  Alex.  McKenzie,  of  selling,  hira  Mons.  Cadotte's 
indebtedness  at  a  liberal  discount.  McKenzie  informed 
him  that  he  had  discovered  Cadotte  to  be  a  man  extremely 
careless  in  his  expenditures,  and  who  made  it  a  point  to 
live  up  fully  to  his  means,  whatever  amount  those  means 
might  be,  and  that  it  would  be  extremely  difficult  to  collect 
from  him  such  an  amount  of  debt  as  Mr.  Henry  proposed  to 
transfer  against  him,  and  also  that  he  could  not  assume  or 
buy  it,  without  a  consultation  with  the  other  partners  of 
the  company.  Further  urging  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Henry 
at  last  induced  Mr.  McKenzie  to  buy  up  Mons.  Cadotte's 
debt  on  his  own  private  account.  He  paid  but  three  hun- 
dred pounds,  being  less  than  half  of  its  actual  amount. 
This  arrangement  was  kept  secret  from  Mons.  Cadotte,  as 
the  partner  concerned  knew  him  to  be  a  man  of  impulsive 
feelings,  and  it  was  uncertain  in  what  light  he  would  con- 
sider such  a  discount  being  made  on  his  credit,  which 
reflected  so  strongly  on  his  honor,  on  which  he  was  known 
to  pride  himself.  In  order  to  give  him  an  opportunity  of 
retrieving  his  fortunes,  and  paying  his  debts,  the  North- 
west Fur  Company  proposed  to  give  him  the  entire  Fond  du 
Lac  department  on  shares.  They  agreed  to  give  him  such 
an  equipment  as  he  wanted,  and  this  important  division  of 
their  trade  was  to  be  entirely  under  his  management  and 
control. 

Mons.  Cadotte  accepted  this  fair  offer,  as  it  gave  him  a 
broad  field  for  the  full  development  of  his  capacities,  and 
an  excellent  opportunity  to  replenish  his  empty  purse. 
The  Fond  du  Lac  department  comprised  all  the  country 


292  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

about  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi,  the  St  Croix,  and 
Chippeway  rivers.  The  depot  was  located  at  Fond  du 
Lac,  about  two  miles  within  the  entry  of  the  St.  Louis 
River,  in  what  is  now  the  State  of  Wisconsin.  A  stock- 
aded post  had  been  built  the  previous  year  at  Sandy  Lake, 
and  smaller  posts  were  located  at  Leech  Lake,  on  the  St 
Croix  and  at  Lac  Coutereille. 

Mons.  Cadotte  procured  his  outfit  of  goods  for  all  these 
posts,  at  the  grand  northern  depot  of  the  Northwest  Com- 
pany located  at  Grand  Portage,  near  the  mouth  of  Pigeon 
River,  and  within  the  limits  of  what  is  now  known  as 
Minnesota  Territory.  He  had  busily  employed  himself 
all  one  morning,  in  loading  his  canoes,  with  his  outfit  of 
goods,  and  starting  them  on  ahead  towards  Fond  du  Lac, 
intending  to  catch  up  with  them  in  his  lighter  canoe  at  the 
evening  encampment,  when  the  following  incident  occurred, 
which,  to  the  day  of  his  death  the  old  trader  ever  spoke 
of  with  the  deepest  emotion. 

His  canoes  had  all  been  sent  ahead,  and  now  appeared 
like  mere  specks  on  the  bosom  of  the  calm  lake  towards 
their  destination,  and  he  was  preparing  to  embark  himself, 
ill  his  canoe  a  liege  fully  manned,  when  the  book-keeper  of 
the  post,  coming  down  to  his  canoe  for  a  parting  shake  of 
the  hand,  informed  him  that  while  he  had  been  enffaoreil  in 
sending  off  his  men  and  outfit,  Sir  Alexander  McKenzie 
and  other  gentlemen  of  the  company  had  been  holding  a 
council  with  the  Indians,  and  attempting  to  explain  to 
them  the  reasons  and  necessity  for. evacuating  their  dep>ot 
at  Grand  Portage,  which  was  locate  within  the  Unite^i 
States  lines,  and  building  a  new  establishment  within  the 
British  boundaries,  at  a  spot  now  known  as  Fort  William.* 

1  Alexander  Henry,  a  nephew  of  the  Henry,  who  traded  In  1775  on  the  shorn 
of  Lake  Superior,  on  the  3d  of  July,  1802,  found  brick  kilns  burning:  at  Kama- 
nistiquia.  In  charg^e  of  R.  McKenzie,  for  the  erection  of  the  now  post  Fort 
William,  in  compliment  to  William  McGUlivary.— Neiirs  Hiiiory  of  Jfinneso^i, 
flah  edition,  1883,  p.  882. 


cadotte's  value  as  an  interpreter.  293 

The  Indians  could  not,  or  would  not,  understand  the  neces- 
sity of  this  movement,  as  they  claimed  the  country  as 
their  own,  and  felt  as  though  they  had  a  right  to  locate 
their  traders  wherever  they  pleased.  They  could  not  be 
made  to  understand  or  acknowledge  the  right  which  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  assumed,  in  dividing  between 
them  the  lands  which  had  been  left  to  them  by  their  ances- 
tors, and  of  which  they  held  actual  possession.  The  book- 
keeper further  informed  Mons.  Cadotte  that  the  gentlemen 
of  the  company  were  in  considerable  trouble  for  want  of 
an  efficient  interpreter,  to  explain  these  matters  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  Indians,  and  they  would  have  called  on 
him  for  his  services,  but  were  fearful  of  retarding  his  move- 
ments, and  as  he  was  his  own  master,  they  could  not  com- 
mand him.  On  hearing  this,  Mons.  Cadotte  (who  already 
bore  the  name  of  being  the  best  Ojibway  interpreter  in  the 
northwest),  immediately  stepped  out  of  his  canoe,  and 
walking  up  to  the  council  room,  he  offered  to  act  as  inter- 
preter between  McKenzie  and  the  Indians.  His  timely 
and  voluntary  ofter  was  gladly  accepted,  and  he  soon  ex- 
plained the  difficult  and  intricate  question  of  right,  which 
so  troubled  the  minds  of  the  Ojibways,  to  the  entire  satis- 
ffiction  of  all  parties ;  and  as  he  once  more  proceeded  to 
embark  in  his  canoe,  which  lay  at  the  water-side,  waiting 
for  him,  the  gentlemen  of  the  fur  company  escorted  him 
to  the  beach,  and  as  Sir  Alex.  McKenzie  shook  his  hand 
at  parting,  he  presented  him  with  a  sealed  paper,  with  the 
remark  that  it  was  in  payment  of  the  service  which  he  had 
just  now  voluntarily  rendered  them. 

When  arrived  at  some  distance  out  on  the  lake,  Mons. 
Cadotte  opened  the  paper,  and  was  surprised  to  discover  it 
to  be  a  clear  quittance  of  all  his  indebtedness  to  Alexander 
Henry,  which  had  always  been  a  trouble  on  his  mind,  and 
which  he  had  not  been  made  aware  had  been  bought  up 
by  his  employers.  On  the  impulse  of  the  moment  he 
ordered  his  canoe  turned  about,  in  order  that  he  might 


294:  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

go  and  express  his  gratitude  to  the  generous  McKeiizie, 
but  on  second  thought  he  proceeded  on  his  journey,  im- 
bued with  a  firm  determination  to  repay  this  mark:  of 
kindness  by  attending  closely  to  his  business,  and  endea- 
voring to  make  such  returns  of  furs  in  the  spring,  as 
would  cause  the  company  not  to  regret  the  generosity 
with  which  they  had  treated  him.  He  succeeded  to  his 
fullest  satisfaction,  and  the  Northwest  Company,  togetU^' 
with  himself,  reaped  this  year  immense  profits  from  ti^^ 
Fond  du  Lac  department. 

It  was  while  Mons.  Cadotte  had  charge  of  this  depa^^' 
ment,  that  an  occurrence  happened,  which  may  be 
sidered  as  an  item  in  the  history  of  the  Ojibways,  ar 
which  fully  demonstrates  the  strong  influence  which  tl 
traders  of  the  northwest  had  already  obtained  over  the 
minds  and  conduct,  and  also  the  fearlessness  with  whi< 
the  pioneer,  whom  we  have  made  the  subject  of  this  cha^  ^ 
ter,  executed  justice  in  the  very  midst  of  thousands  of 
wild  and  warlike  Ojibway  hunters. 

A  Canadian  "  coureur  du  bois,"  employed  at  the 
Coutereille  post,  which  was  under  the  immediate  charge 
a  clerk  named  Mons.  Coutouse,  was  munlered  by  an  Indii 
on  Lac  Shatac  during  the  winter.     This  was  a  crime  whi< 
the  Ojibways  had  seldom  committe(i,  and  Mons.  Cadott 
knowing  fully  the  character  of  tlie  Indians  with  whom  1 
was  dealing,  at  once  became  satisfied  that  a  prompt  anr:- 
severe  example  was  necessary,  in  order  that  such  a  d< 
might  not  again  be  committed,  and  that  the  Ojibway 
might  learn  to  have  a  proper  respect  for  the  lives  of  whi 
men.     He  took  the  matter  especially  in  hand,  and  imi 
diately  sent  a  messenger  to  Lac  Coutereille  to  inform  t- 
Indians  that  the  murderer  must  be  brought  to  Fond 
Lac  and  delivered  into  his  hands,  and  should  they  ref^J 
to  comply  with  his  demand,  he  notified  them  that  no  mo^^ 
traders  should  go  amongst  them,  and  their  supplies  ^>^^* 

J 


AN   INDIAN   MURDERER   DELIVERED   UP.  295 

icco,  guns,  ammunition,  and  clothing  should  be  entirely 
)ped. 

"he  war-chief  of  Lac  Coutereille,  named  Ke-dug-a-be- 
«r,  or  "Speckled  Lynx,"  a  man  of  great  influence 
)ng8t  his  people,  and  a  firm  friend  to  the  white  man, 
ed  the  offender,  and  in  the  spring  of  the  year,  when 
inland  traders  returned  to  the  depot  at  Fond  du  Lac, 
h  their  collection  of  furs,  he  went  with  them,  and  de- 
red  the  murderer  into  the  hands  of  Mons.  Cadotte. 
J  rumor  of  this  event  had  spread  to  the  different  villages 
he  Ojibways,  and  an  unusual  large  number  of  the  tribe 
ected  with  the  return  of  their  different  traders,  around 
post  at  Fond  du  Lac,  induced  mostly  from  curiosity  to 
ness  the  punishment  which  the  whites  would  inflict  on 
who  had  spilt  their  blood. 

Vhen  all  his  clerks  and  men  had  arrived  from  their  dif- 
nt  wintering  posts,  Mons.  Cadotte  formed  his  principal 
ks  into  a  council,  or  jury,  to  try  the  Indian  murderer. 

guilt  was  fully  proved,  and  the  sentence  which  was 
3ed  on  him  was,  that  he  should  suffer  death  in  the  same 
mer  as  he  had  inflicted  death  on  his  victim — ^with  the 
)  of  a  knife.     Mons.  Coutouse,  whose  "  coureur  du  hois" 

been  killed,  requested  to  be  the  executioner  of  this 
:ence. 

'he  relatives  of  the  Indian  assembled  in  council,  after 
ing  been  informed  of  the  fate  which  their  brother  was 
demned  to  suffer.  They  sent  for  Mons.  Cadotte  and 
principal  clerks,  and  solemnly  offered,  according  to 
ir  custom,  to  buy  the  life  of  the  culprit  with  packs  of 
^rer  skins.  Cadotte  himself,  who  is  said  to  have  natu- 
y  possessed  a  kind  and  charitable  heart,  became 
ened  by  their  touching  appeals,  and  expressed  a  dispo- 
:)n  to  accept  their  proposition,  but  the  clerks  and  espe- 
ly  the  "  coureur  du  bois,"  whose  comrade  had  been 
cd,  were  so  excited  and  determined  on  vengeance,  that 
offer  of  the  Indians  was  rejected. 


296  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

On  the  morrow  after  the  trial,  the  execution  took  place. 
Mons.  Cadotte  led  the  condemned  man  from  the  room 
where  he  had  been  confined,  and  leading  him  out  into  the 
open  air,  he  pointed  to  the  sun,  and  gave  him  the  first 
intimation  of  his  approaching  death,  by  bidding  him  to 
look  well  at  that  bright  luminary,  for  it  was  the  last  time 
he  should  behold  it,  for  the  man  whom  he  had  murdered 
was  calling  him  to  the  land  of  spirits.  He  then  delivered 
him  into  the  hands  of  his  clerks;  the  gate  was  thrown 
open,  and  the  prisoner  was  led  outside  of  the  post,  into  the 
presence  of  a  vast  concourse  of  his  people  who  had  assem- 
bled to  witness  his  punishment.  The  fetters  were  knocked 
from  his  wrists,  and  at  a  given  signal,  Coutouse,  the 
executioner,  who  stood  bj^  with  his  right  arm  bared  to  the 
elbow,  and  holding  an  Indian  scalping  knife,  suddenly 
stabbed  him  in  the  back.  As  he  quickly  withdrew  the 
knife,  a  stream  of  blood  spirted  up  and  bespattered  the 
gateway,  and  the  Indian,  yelling  a  last  war-whoop,  leaped 
forward,  but  as  he  started  to  run,  a  clerk  named  Landr^ 
again  buried  a  dirk  in  his  side.  The  Indian,  though 
fearfully  and  mortally  wounded,  van  with  surprising  swift- 
ness to  the  water-side,  and  for  a  few  rods  he  continued  his 
course  along  the  sandy  beach,  when  he  suddenly  leaped  up, 
staggered  and  fell.  Two  women,  holding  each  a  child  in 
her  arms — the  Indian  wives  of  John  Baptiste  and  Michel 
Cadotte,  who  had  often  plead  in  vain  to  their  husbands  for 
his  life,  were  the  first  who  approached  the  body  of  the 
dying  Indian,  and  amidst  the  deep  silence  of  the  stricken 
spectators,  these  compassionate  women  bent  over  him,  and 
with  weeping  eyes,  watched  his  last  feeble  death  struggle. 
The  wife  of  Michel,  who  is  still  living*  at  an  advanced  age, 
often  speaks  of  this  occurrence  in  her  early  life,  and  never 
without  a  voice  trembling  with  the  deepest  emotion. 

»  A.  D.  1852. 


THE  CULPRIT  STABBED  TO  DEATH.        297 

The  traders,  being  uncertain  how  the  Indians  would 
regard  this  summary  mode  of  punishment,  and  possessing 
at  the  time  the  double  advantage  of  concentrated  numbers 
and  security  within  the  walls  of  the  stockaded  post,  deter- 
mined to  try  their  temper  to  the  utmost,  before  they  again 
scattered  throughout  their  country  in  small  parties,  where, 
if  disposed  to  retaliate,  the  Indians  could  easily  cut  them 
off  in  detail. 

Mons.  Cadotte  was  himself  so  closely  related  to  the  tribe, 
and  knew  the  strength  of  his  influence  so  well,  that  he  felt 
no  apprehension  of  these  general  consequences;  but,  to 
satisfy  his  men,  as  well  as  to  discover  if  the  near  relatives 
of  the  executed  Indian  indulged  revengeful  feelings,  he 
presented  a  quantity  of  "  eau  de  vie"  to  the  Indians,  know- 
ing that  in  their  intoxication  they  would  reveal  any  hard 
feelings  or  vengeful  purposes  for  the  late  act,  should 
they  actually  indulge  them. 

The  Indian  camp  was  that  night  drowned  in  a  drunken 
revel,  but  not  a  word  of  displeasure  or  hatred  did  they 
utter  against  the  traders,  and  their  future  conduct  proved 
that  it  was  a  salutary  and  good  example,  for  it  caused  the 
life  of  a  white  man  to  be  ever  after  held  sacred. 


298  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXVL 

PROGRESS  OF  THE  OJIBWATS  ON  THE  WISCONSIN  AND 

CHIPPBWAY  RIVERS. 

Remarks — Numbers  of  the  Lac  Coutereille  and  Lac  da  Flambean  band*— 
Their  mode  of  gaining  subsistance — They  attribute  their  gradual  westward 
advance  to  the  example  of  their  pioneer  traders — Michel  Cadotte — In  I7S4 
he  winters  on  the  Num-a-ka-gun — He  winters  on  the  Chippeway  within 
range  of  the  Dakotos — He  again  winters  on  the  Chippeway,  and  experiences 
trouble  from  the  Indians — He  winters  on  the  Chippeway  below  Vermilion 
Falls — Two  Canadians  are  drowned  in  the  Rapids — Danger  from  the  Dakotas 
— Peace  is  happily  effected — Credit  due  to  Cadotte  and  La  Rocque— War- 
fare between  OJibways  and  Dakotas — War  party  and  death  of  "  Big  OJib- 
way'^— Prairie  Rice  Lake— The  Indian  fight  on  its  shores— A  family  of  Ojlb- 
ways  are  massacred  by  the  Dakotas — Bravery  and  revenge  of  the  father- 
Exploit  of  Le-bud-ee — New  villages  are  formed  at  Lac  Shatac,  Pak-wa-1- 
wah,  Pelican  Lakes  and  Wisconsin — OJibways  come  in  contact  with  the 
Winnebagoes. 

We  have  now  arrived  at  a  period  in  the  history  of  the 
Ojibways,  which  is  within  the  rememhrance  of  aged  chiefs, 
half-breeds,  and  traders  still  living  amongst  them ;  and  we 
can  promise  our  readers  that  but  few  occurrences  will 
hereafter  be  related,  but  the  accounts  of  which  have  been 
obtained  by  the  writer  from  the  lips  of  eye-witnesses,  and 
actual  actors  therein. 

From  this  period,  his  labors  in  procuring  reliable  infer— 
mation  have  been  light,  in  comparison  to  the  trouble  olT 
sifting  and  procuring  corroborative  testimony  from  variout* 
sources,  the  traditions  which  have  been  orally  transmitttHi 
from   father  to  son,  for  generations  past.     The  greiitest 
trouble  will  now  consist   in  choosing  from  the  mass  of 
information  which  the  writer  has  been  collecting  durinir 
several  years  past,  such  portions  as  may  truly  be  considertil 
OS  historical  and  worthy  of  presenting  to  the  world.     The 


LACS  COUTEREILLE  AND   FLAMBSAU  BANDS.         299 

important  tribe  of  whom  we  treat  in  these  pages,  is  divided 
into  several  distinctly  marked  divisions,  occupying  differ- 
ent sections  of  their  extensive  country,  and  we  have  been 
obliged  to  skip  from  one  section  to  another,  that  we  might 
relate  events  which  have  happened  to  each,  in  the  order  of 
time. 

In  this  chapter  we  will  again  return  to  the  Lac  Coute- 
reille  and  Lac  du  Flambeau  divisions,  whom  we  left,  in  a 
previous  chapter,  in  possession  of  the  sources  of  the  Wis- 
consin and  Chippeway  rivers — two  large  tributaries  of 
the  Mississippi. 

Li  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  these  two 
bands  already  numbered  one  thousand  souls.     They  had 
located  their  villages  on  the  beautiful  lakes  which  form  the 
head  waters  of  these  rivers,  and  to  some  extent  they  prac- 
tised the  arts  of  agriculture,  raising  large  quantities  of  com 
und  potatoes,  the  seed  for  which  had  been   introduced 
amongst  them  by  their  traders  on  Lake  Superior.     They 
silso  collected  each  autumn  large  quantities  of  wild  rice, 
'^hich  abounded  in  many  of  their  lakes  and  streams.     As 
^me  became  scarce  in  the  vicinity  of  their  villages,  they 
xnoved  in  large  hunting  camps  towards  the  Mississippi, 
»nd  on  the  richer  hunting  grounds  of  the  Dakotas  they 
leaped  rich  harvests  of  meat  and  furs. 

The  older  and  more  intelligent  men  of  these  bands  attri- 
bute to  this  day  their  steady  westward  advance,  and  final 
possession  of  the  country  nearly  to  the  Mississippi,  through 
following  the  example  and  footsteps  of  their  first  and  old 
pioneer  trader,  Michel  Cadotte,  a  younger  brother  of  J.  B. 
Cadotte,  mentioned  in  previous  chapters. 

The  memory  of  this  man,  the  marks  of  whose  wintering 

posts  are  pointed  out  to  this  day  throughout  every  portion 

af  the  Ojibway  country,  is  still  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the 

ew  old  chiefs  and  hunters  who  lived  cotemporary  with 

im,  and  received  the  benefits  of  his  unbounded  charitable 


800  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

disposition.  Full  of  courage  and  untiring  enterprise,  he 
is  mentioned  to  this  day  as  having  not  only  placed  the 
weapons  into  the  hands  of  the  Ojib^ays  which  enabled 
them  to  conquer  their  enemies,  but  led  them  each  winter 
westward  and  further  westward  into  the  rich  hunting 
grounds  of  the  Dakotas,  until  they  learned  to  consider  the 
country  as  their  own,  and  caused  their  enemies  to  fall  back 
after  many  a  bloody  fight  west  of  the  "  Great  River." 

He  is  mentioned  as  the  first  trader  who  wintered 
amongst  the  bands  who  had  taken  possession  of  the  sources 
of  the  Chippeway  River.  As  early  as  the  year  1784,  he 
wintered  on  the  Num-a-ka-gun  River,  a  branch  of  the  St. 
Croix.  The  remains  of  his  old  post  are  pointed  out  a 
short  distance  below  the  portage,  which  leads  towards  Lac 
Coutereille.  From  this  fiosition  he  secured  the  trade  of 
both  the  St.  Croix  and  Chippeway  River  divisions.  From 
a  small  outfit  of  goods  which  he  had  procured  from  the 
British  traders  at  Michilimackinac,  he  collected  forty  packs 
of  beaver  skins,  with  which  he  returned  in  the  spring  by 
way  of  La  Pointe.  A  few  years  after,  he  wintered  on 
Chippeway  River,  at  a  spot  known  to  the  Ojibways  as 
Puk-a-wali-on-aun,  a  short  distance  above  the  mouth  of 
Man-e-to-wish  River.  This  region  of  country  was  then 
claimed  by  the  Dakotas,  and  the  enterprise  of  locating 
thereon  was  attended  with  great  danger.  Beaver,  elk, 
deer,  and  bear,  were,  however,  so  plenty,  that  the  Indians 
were  induced,  though  in  "  fear  and  trembling,"  to  follow 
their  fearless  trader.  The  Lac  Coutereille  band  in  a  body 
floated  down  the  Chippeway  River,  and  pitched  their 
camp  by  the  side  of  his  trading  house,  and  word  having 
been  sent  to  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  band,  they  also,  in  a 
body,  floated  down  the  Alan-e-to-wish,  and  the  two  camps 
joining  together,  rendered  them  too  strong  to  fear  an 
attack  from  their  enemies. 


MICHEL  CADOTTE,  A   PIONEEB  TRADEB.  301 

Having  been  very  successful  in  his  winter's  trade,  Ca- 
dotte  again  returned  the  following  autumn,  intending  to 
pass  another  winter  at  his  former  post.  He  sent  word  as 
before  to  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  band  of  his  purpose  and 
as  he  passed  Lac  Coutereille  the  hunters  of  this  village 
followed  him  down  the  Chippeway  River.  It  was  the 
custom  of  the  traders  in  those  days  to  take  with  them  to 
different  wintering  posts  small  quantities  of  "  eau  de  vie," 
which,  when  their  hunters  had  all  assembled  around  them, 
they  made  a  present  of  to  the  principal  chiefs,  for  their 
people  to  have  a  grand  frolic. 

To  the  inland  bands,  this  great  indulgence  came  around 
but  once  a  year,  and  they  looked  forward  to  it  with  the 
greatest  longing.     On   receiving   their  liquor,  the  chief 
would  generally  appoint  several  of  his  warriors  as  masters 
of  the  approaching  debauch.    They  would  first  go  aroimd, 
and  collecting  the  guns,  axes,  knives  and  other  weapons 
which  a  drunken  man  might  be  apt  to  use,  if  at  hand,  they 
would  hide  them  away,  and  act  during  the  frolic  as  guar- 
dians and  mediators  between  such  as  possessed  bad  tempers 
and  quarrelled  with  one  another  over  their  cups.     When 
the  camp  had  once  more  returned  to  their  sober  senses, 
these  several  warriors  would,  in  their  turn,  have  their  frolic. 
On  this  occasion,  when  Michel  Cadotte  had  arrived  and 
^mped  at  his  old  post,  the  chief  of  the  Lac  Coutereille 
Village  called  on  him,  and  formally  demanded  the  usual 
t^resent  of  fire-water  given  at  the  opening  of  the  fall  hunts, 
t'he  trader  refused  to  comply  with  his  request,  on  the 
ground   that  the   Lac  du  Flambeau   band  had  not  yet 
Arrived,  but  being  daily  expected,  he  would  wait  till  they 
liad  camped  together,  before  he  gave  them  their  usual 
present  of  liquor.     The  chief  went  off  apparently  satisfied, 
but  having  waited  two  whole  days  in  vain  for  the  expected 
band,  his  longings  for  a  dram  were  such  that  he  again 


802  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

paid  Mons.  Cadotte  a  visit,  and  this  time  he  peremptorily 
demanded  the  fire-water,  using  the  most  threatening  lan- 
guage in  hopes  of  intimidating  him  to  do  as  he  wished. 
The  trader,  however,  firmly  refused,  and  the  Indian  finally 
left  the  lodge  in  a  great  rage.  His  camp  lay  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  river,  about  two  hundred  yards  across.  He 
embarked  in  his  canoe,  and  paddled  over,  all  the  time 
uttering  the  most  abusive  and  threatening  language.  Arriv- 
ing at  his  water's  side,  he  leaped  ashore,  and  running  to 
his  lodge  for  his  gun,  he  again  ran  out,  and  commenced 
firing  at  Mons.  Cadotte's  lodge.  He  had  discharged  his 
gun  three  times  (nearly  killing  the  wife  of  the  trader), 
when  the  war-chief  of  his  band  ran  to  him,  and  wresting 
the  gun  out  of  his  hands,  he  was  on  the  point  of  breaking 
the  stock  over  his  head,  when  other  Indians  interfered. 
Many  of  his  own  people  were  so  enraged  at  this  foolish  act 
of  their  civil  chief,  that  his  life  would  have  been  taken, 
had  not  Cadotte  himself  interfered  to  save  him. 

When  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  band  (whose  chief  was  a 
man  of  decided  chamcter,  and  an  uncle  of  the  trader's  wife), 
arrived  on  the  Chippeway  River,  a  few  miles  below  the 
scene  of  this  occurrence,  they  were  so  exasperated  that 
they  refused  to  come  up  and  camp  with  the  Lac  Coute- 
reille  band,  but  sent  messengers  to  invite  Mons.  Cadotte  to 
come  and  locate  himself  for  the  winter  in  their  midst. 
The  trader,  to  punish  the  chief  who  had  treated  hira  po 
badly,  though  he  now  showed  the  deepest  contrition, 
accepted  the  invitation  of  his  Lac  du  Flambeau  relative8, 
and  proceeding  some  distance  down  the  river,  he  wintered 
with  them  at  the  mouth  of  Jump  River. 

The  following  autumn,  Michel  Cadotte  again  returned 
to  the  Chippeway  River,  and  this  time  he  proceeded  with 
his  Indian  hunters  to  the  outskirts  of  the  prairies  which 
stretch  up  this  river  for  about  eighty  miles  above  its  con- 
fluence with   the  Mississippi.     In   descending   the  upper 


MICHEL  CADOTTE  AS  A  PEACEMAKER.  803 

taXlB  on  this  river  in  their  canoes,  he  lost  two  of  his  "  cou- 
reurs  du  hois,"  who  were  upset  in  the  rapids  and  drawn 
into  a  whirlpool.  His  post,  during  this  winter,  was  located 
in  such  a  dangerous  neighborhood  to  the  Dakotas,  that  he 
built  a  wall  of  logs  around  his  shanty,  while  his  hunters 
did  the  same  around  their  camp. 

During  the  winter  the  Dakotas  gradually  approached 
them  in  a  large  camp,  and  Cadotte,  to  prevent  his  hunters 
from  leaving  him,  determined  to  try  if  a  temporary  peace 
could  not  be  effected  between  them.  He  collected  about 
one  hundred  men,  and,  supplying  them  with  plenty  of  am- 
munition, he  proceeded  at  their  head  to  the  Dakota  camp, 
which  lay  about  half  a  day's  march  down  the  river.  The 
Dakotas  materially  outnumbered  them,  and  they  showed 
every  disposition  for  a  fight,  as  the  Ojibways  made  their 
appearance  with  a  white  flag  and  pipe  of  peace.  It  hap- 
pened that  they,  too,  had  their  trader  with  them,  an  old 
pioneer,  named  La  Roque,  the  father  of  the  respected  old 
gentleman  of  this  name  who  stilP  resides  at  the  foot  of 
Lake  Pepin,  and  who  is  well  known  to  all  the  old  settlers 
on  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

The  efforts  of  this  man,  in  conjunction  with  Mons.  Ca- 
dotte, effected  on  this  occasion  a  temporary  peace  between 
the  two  hostile  parties,  and  they  passed  the  remainder  of 
the  winter  in  feasting  and  hunting  with  one  another. 
From  this  time  may  be  dated  the  terras  of  temporary 
peace,  which  almost  each  winter  these  two  camps,  being 
nearly  equal  in  numbers,  made  with  one  another,  in  order 
that  they  might  pursue  their  hunts  in  security.  Like 
other  bands  of  their  tribes,  however,  notwithstanding  the 
winter's  peace,  they  appeared  to  consider  it  an  unavoidable 
duty  to  pass  the  summer  in  destroying  one  another. 

The  warfare  which  this  division  of  the  Ojibways  waged 
with  the  Dakotas  of  the  Wabasha  and  Red  Wing  villages, 

»  A.  D.  1852. 


304  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

was  as  bloody  and  unremitting  as  the  feud  which  was 
being  carried  on  by  the  St.  Croix  and  Upper  Mississippi 
divisions  of  their  tribe  with  the  Kaposia,  Warpeton,  and 
Sisseton  Dakotas.  The  country  of  their  present  occupation 
is  covered  with  spots  where  the  warriors  of  either  tribe 
have  met  in  mortal  strife.  Almost  every  bend  on  Chippe- 
way  and  Menominee  rivers  has  been  the  scene  of  a  fight, 
surprise,  or  bloody  massacre,  and  one  of  their  chiefs  re- 
marked with  truth  when  asked  to  sell  his  lands,  that  "  the 
country  was  strewn  with  the  bones  of  their  fathers,  and 
enriched  with  their  blood." 

From  the  time  we  have  mentioned,  when  Cadotte  win- 
tered on  the  outskirts  of  the  western  prairies,  the  Ojibways 
may  be  considered  as  having  taken  actual  possession  of  the 
valuable  hunting  region  stretching  from  Lake  Superior 
nearly  three  hundred  miles  to  the  lower  Falls  of  the  Chip- 
peway  River,  within  two  days'  march  of  the  Mississippi. 

Through  the  efforts  and  influence  of  their  early  traders^ 
peace    was    occasionally    effected.      John    Baptiste    and 
Michel  Cadotte  on  the  part  of  the  Ojibways,  and  Mons. 
La  Roque  on  the  part  of  the  Dakotas,  are  mentioned,  and 
deserve  mncli  credit,  as  often  having  arrested  the  blow  of 
the  war-club,  and  changing  what  would  have  been  scenes 
of  bloodshed  and  death  to  those  of  peace  and  rejoicing. 
These  terms  of  peace  were  generally  short  and  transient, 
and  seldom  lasted  the  full  length  of  a  year.     For  no  sooner 
than  spring  and  summer  again  came  around,  the  time  of 
pastime  and  recreation  for  the  red  hunters,  than  a  longing 
desire  seized  the  warriors  for  blood  and  renown,  or  revenge 
for  old  injuries,  or  to  wipe  away  the  paint  of  mourning  for 
the  death  of  some  near  relative.     The  villagers  of  either 
tribe  never  considered  the  pleasures  of  the  general  summer 
season  as  complete,  without  the  enjoyment  of  dancing  and 
singing  merrily  around  the  scalp  lock  of  an  enemy. 


"BIG   OJIBWAY"   raises   A   WAR  PARTY.  805 

Were  accounts  of  all  the  acts  of  treachery  after  a  formal 
peace,  the  fights,  maseacres,  and  surprises  which  have 
occurred  during  the  past  century  between  these  two  war- 
like divisions  of  the  Ojibway  and  Dakotas  to  be  collected 
and  written,  they  would  fill  a  large  volume.  In  our  present 
work  we  have  space  only  to  give  a  few  characteristic 
instances,  illustrating  the  nature  of  the  warfare  they  have 
waged  with  one  another.  Scenes  or  events,  where  acts  of 
unusual  courage  and  bravery  have  been  performed  by  any 
of  their  warriors,  are  long  remembered  in  the  tribe,  and 
are  related  with  great  minuteness  in  their  winter  evening 
lodge  gatherings,  for  the  amusement  and  benefit  of  the 
rising  generation. 

The  following  circumstance  is  one  of  this  nature,  which 
deserves  record  in  the  annals  of  these  warlike  people : — 

One  summer  about  the  year  1795,  a  noted  war-chief  of 
l4u;  Coutcreille  named  "The  Big  Ojibway,"  having  recently 
lost  some  near  relatives  at  the  hands  of  the  Dakotas,  raised 
a  small  war  party  consisting  of  twenty-three  men,  and  pro- 
ceeded at  their  head  towards  the  West,  to  revenge  the  blow 
On  their  enemies.    They  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Chippe- 
"Way  River  without  meeting  with  any  fresh  signs  of  the 
X)akotas.     Arriving  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  how- 
ever, they  beheld  long  rows  of  lodges  on  the  opposite  shore, 
^nd  from  the  beating  of  drums  and  dancing,  which  they 
oould   hear  and  perceive  was  being  performed   by  their 
Enemies,  they  judged  that  they  were  preparing  to  go  to 
Vrar. 

Under  this  impression,  the  Ojibway  war  party  laid  an 

ambush  at  a  spot  peculiarly  adapted  for  the  purpose,  by 

a  thick  forest  of  trees  which  grew  to  the  very  banks  of  the 

Chippeway  River.     Scouts  were  placed   at  the  entry  of 

this  stream,  directly  opposite  the  Dakota  encampment,  to 

watch  the  departure  of  the  expected  war  party.     Early  the 
20 


806  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

« 

next  morning  the  Dakotas  were  seen  to  embark  in  their 
wooden  canoes,  to  the  number  of  about  two  hundred  men, 
and  proceed  up  the  current  of  the  Chippeway.  The  watch- 
ful scouts,  after  being  fully  satisfied  of  the  course  the 
enemy  was  about  to  take,  ran  to  their  leader,  and  informed 
him  of  all  that  which  they  had  observed. 

The  numbers  of  the  Dakotas  made  it  an  act  of  almost 
certain  self-destruction  for  the  small  Ojibway  party  to 
attack  them,  and  the  more  prudent  and  fearful  advised 
their  chief  to  make  a  quiet  retreat  His  determination, 
however,  was  fixed,  and  bidding  such  as  feared  death  to 
depart  and  leave  him,  he  prepared  himself  for  the  coming 
conflict.  Not  one  of  his  little  party  left  his  side,  and  they 
awaited  in  silence  the  moment  that  the  enemy  would  pass 
by  their  place  of  ambush.  Soon  the  Dakotas  made  their 
appearance,  singing  their  war-songs,  and  paddling  their 
canoes  slowly  up  the  rapid  current  of  the  river. 

Arriving  opposite  the  unsuspected  ambuscade  of  the 
Ojibways,  a  volley  was  suddenly  fired  amongst  them,  kill- 
ing three  of  their  most  prominent  warriors,  and  wounding 
many  others.  The  Ojibways  waited  not  to  reload  their 
guns,  but  springing  up,  they  ran  for  their  lives,  in  ho{x» 
that  in  the  first  confusion  of  their  sudden  attack,  the  Da- 
kotas would  not  immediately  pursue,  and  thus  give  them 
a  chance  for  escape.  They  were,  however,  disappointeil, 
for  their  enemy  lost  no  time  in  leaping  ashore  and  follow- 
ing their  footsteps.  The  Ojibway  leader  was  a  large, 
portly  man,  and  unable  to  run  for  any  distance.  lie  soon 
fell  in  the  rear,  and  though  the  yells  of  the  Dakotas  were 
plainly  heard  apparently  fast  gaining  on  them,  his  little 
party  refused  his  entreaties  to  leave  him  to  his  fate.  At 
last  he  stopped  altogether,  and  addressing  his  warriors,  he 
bade  them  to  leave  him,  and  save  their  lives,  for  he  had 
not  brought  them  there  to  leave  their  bones  to  whiten  the 
prairie.     For  his  part,  he  knew  that  he  must  die.     Ilis 


STOICISM   OF   AN   OJIBWAY  WAKRIOR.  807 

guardian  spirit  had  foretold  it  to  him  in  a  dream,  but  in 
the  mean  time  he  would  stand  between  them  and  their 
pursuers,  that  they  might  return  in  safety  to  their  people. 
His  comrades  reluctantly  left  him,  and  to  a  man  they 
arrived  at  their  homes  in  safety.     The  Dakotas,  at  a  peace 
party,  afterwards  told  of  the  last  brave  struggle  of  the  "  Big 
Qjibway."   They  found  him  seated  in  a  clump  of  tall  grass, 
on  a  small  prairie,  calmly  smoking  his  pipe.     The  van  of 
the  Dakotas  stopped  suddenly  at  seeing  him,  and  com- 
menced leaping  from  side  to  side  to  distract  his  aim,  as 
they  expected  him  to  fire  in  their  midst :  but  the  Ojibway 
warrior  appearing  to  take  no  notice  of  them,  they  ceased 
their  dodging,  and  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  whole  party, 
l)eing  uncertain  in  what  light  to  consider  the  conduct  of 
their  fearless  and  stoical  enemy,  and  fearful  that  it  was 
some  ruse  to  decoy  them  into  an  ambush  of  a  larger  party 
^f  the  enemy,  than  had  yet  appeared. 

When  the  Dakotas  had  all  assembled,  they  gradually 

ftnd  cautiously  surrounded  the  warrior,  and  when  they  had 

discovered  the  fact  of  his  being  entirely  alone,  they  com- 

'^enced  firing  at  him.     At  the  first  volley  the  brave  man 

*^*1  forward  as  if  dead,  and  the  Dakotas  in  a  body  ran  for- 

^^iti    to  secure    his  scalp.     As  they  reached  him,  he 

^^dcJenly  sprang  up,  and  shooting  down  the  foremost  war- 

^^1*,  he  rushed  among  the  thickest  ranks,  and  dispatched 

Mother  with  the  stock  of  his  gun;  then  drawing  his  knife, 

^^  Continued  to  fight  till  pierced  by  many  spear  points  and 

T^^bed  arrows,  he  fell  on  his  knees.     Still,  his  blood  well- 

^^g  from  many  a  gaping  wound,  he  yelled  his  war-whoop, 

^d  fairly  kept  his  numerous  enemies  at  bay,  till,  weakened 

^y  loss  of  blood  and  continued  wounds,  the  bravest  of  the 

^kotas  grappled  with  him,  and  seizing  his  scalp  lock, 

^vered  with  his  knife  the  head  from  his  body.    It  is  said 

that  during  the  whole  fight,  the  Ojibway  warrior  had 

I&Ughed  at  his  enemies,  and  his  face,  after  the  head  had 


808  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIOKS. 

been  separated  from  his  body,  was  still  wreathed  in        * 
smile. 

Such  a  high  notion  did  the  Dakotas  entertain  of  h^^^ 
bravery,  that  they  cut  out  his  heart,  which,  being  cut  in"    — ^^o 
small  pieces,  was  swallowed  by  their  warriors  raw,  in  ti^CIhe 
belief  that  it  would  make  them  equally  "  strong  hea 
The  length  of  time  which  the  "  Big  Ojibway"  had  retard*^ 
the  pursuit  of  the  Dakotas,  enabled  his  little  war  party 
make  their  escape,  and  they  always  attributed  their  sal 
tion  on  this  trying  occasion  to  the  manly  courage  and 
sacrifice  of  their  chief,  whose  name  will  long  be  rem 
bered  in  the  traditions  of  his  people. 

In  the  year  1798,  a  handful  of  Ojibway  warriors  foniErA/ 
a  severe  battle  with  a  large  party  of  Dakotas,  at  Prai./?© 
Rice  Lake.     As  this  lake  has  been  the  scene  of  seveTs/ 
engagements  between  these  two  tribes,  a  brief  description 
of  its  position,  size,  and  advantages  will  not  be  considered 
amiss.     On  Mons.  Nicollet's  map,  it  is  named  Mille  Lacs, 
and  empties  its  waters  into  Red  Cedar,  a  tributary  of  Chip- 
peway  River.     Mr.  Nicollet,  who  has  given   us  a  map 
which  may  be  considered  as  generally  correct,  must,  how 
ever,  have  been  misinformed  in  the  name,  and  somewhat 
in  the  position  of  this  lake.     It  has  always  been  known  to 
the  Ojibways  by  the  name  of  Mush-ko-da-mun-o-min-e-kan, 
meaning  Prairie  Rice  Lake,  and  to  the  French  as  Lac  la 
Folic.     During  a  two  j'^ears'  residence  (in  1840-41)  in  the 
vicinity  of  this  lake,  and  especially  during  a  tour  which 
the  writer  made  through  this  district  of  country,  in  the 
summer  of  1850,  circumstances  happened  which  made  him 
fully  acquainted  with  this  lake,  and  the  country  surround- 
ing it. 

It  is  situated  about  forty  miles  directly  north  of  tlio 
lower  rapids  on  Chippeway  River,  where  the  extensive 
establishment  known  as  Chippeway  Mills  is  now*  located. 

■  A.  D.  1852. 


PRAIRIE   RICE   LAKE,  WISCONSIN.  309 

Its  entire  length  is  about  eight  miles,  but  averages  less 
than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  width.  A  clear,  rapid  stream 
connects  it  with  another  lake  of  nearly  equal  size,  known 
to  the  Indians  as  Sha-da-sag-i-c-gan,  or  Pelican  Lake,  and 
from  thence  discharges  their  superfluous  waters  into  the 
Eed  Cedar,  or  Me-nom-in-ee  River.  A  portage  of  only 
two  miles  in  length  connects  Prairie  Rice  Lake  with  this 
river,  and  the  foot  of  the  portage,  or  the  spot  where  it 
strikes  the  river,  is  twenty  miles  above  its  outlet  into  it. 
The  lake  being  miry-bottomed,  and  shallow,  is  almost 
entirely  covered  with  wild  rice,  and  so  thick  and  luxuriant 
does  it  grow,  that  the  Indians  are  often  obliged  to  cut 
passage  ways  through  it  for  their  bark  canoes.  From  the 
manner  in  which  they  gather  the  rice,  and  the  quantity 
which  a  family  generally  collects  during  the  harvesting 
season,  this  lake  alone  would  supply  a  body  of  two  thous- 
and Indians. 

In  the  fall  of  1850,  when  the  writer  passed  through  it, 
he  found  it  occupied  by  fifty  wigwams  of  the  Ojibways, 
numbering  over  five  hundred  souls.  They  were  busily 
employed  in  gathering  the  rice,  camping  separately  in 
spots  where  it  grew  in  the  greatest  thickness  and  abundance. 
The  country  surrounding  the  lake  is  sparsely  covered  with 
pine  trees,  through  which  fires  appear  to  have  occasionally 
run,  burning  the  smaller  trees  and  thickets,  and  giving  the 
country  a  prairie-like  appearance,  which  has  given  it  the 
Indian  name  which  it  at  present  bears.  One  single  island 
about  four  acres  in  size,  and  covered  with  a  grove  of  beau- 
tiful elm  trees,  lies  on  the  bosom  of  this  picturesque  lake. 
In  times  of  danger,  the  Ojibway  "  rice  makers"  have 
often  pitched   their  wigwams  on  it  for  greater  security. 

From  the  earliest  period  of  their  occupation  of  the  Chip- 
peway  River  country,  the  most  fearless  of  the  Ojibways 
came  thither  each  fall  of  the  year,  to  collect  a  portion  of 
the  abundant  rice  crop,  notwithstanding  its  close  vicinity 


310  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

to  the  Dakota  villages,  and  notwithstanding  they  lost  liv< 
from  their  sudden  attacks  almost  yearly. 

In  the  year  which  has  been  mentioned,  several  wigwai*  ^ 
of  the  Lac  Coutereille  band,  under  the  guidance  of  th 
war-chief,  "  Yellow  Head,"  collected  at  Prairie  Rice  Lak^^ 
to  gather  wild  rice,  and  as  usual  in  those  days  of  danger^ 
they  located  themselves  on  the  island.     Early  one  morning 
the  chief  called  the  men  of  the  camp  into  his  lodge,  to  take 
a  social  smoke,  when  he  informed  them  that  he  had  been 
visited  during  the  night  by  his  guardian  spirit  in  a  dream, 
and  he  knew  that  the  Dakotas  must  be  lurking  near.    He 
bade  them  not  to  go  on  their  usual  day's  hunt,  and  sent 
two  young  men  to  go  and  scout  the  shores  of  the  lake,  to 
discover  some  fresh  signs  of  the  enemy.     The  scouts,  em- 
barking in  a  canoe,  immediately  starts  on  their  errand. 
They  had  not  arrived  more  than  half  a  mile  from  the  camp, 
when,  approaching  the  shore,  they  were  fired  at  by  an  am- 
budcade  of  the  enemy.     One  was  killed,  and  the  other, 
though    severely  wounded,  succeeded,  amid    volleys  of 
bullets,  in  pushing  his  canoe  out  of  their  reach. 

The  men  of  the  Ojibways,  hearing  the  firing,  all  that 
were  able  to  bear  arms  grasped  their  weapons,  and  to  the 
number  of  twenty-five,  many  of  whom  were  old  men  and 
mere  boys,  embarked  in  their  canoes,  and  paddled  towards 
the  scene  of  action,  to  join  the  fight.     The  Dakotas,  per- 
ceiving this  movement,  sent  a  body  of  their  warriors  to  lie 
in  ambush  at  the  spot  where  they  supposed  the  Ojibways 
would  attempt  a  landing.     The  women  of  the  camp,  how- 
ever, seeing  the  enemy  collecting  in   large  numbers  to 
intercept  their  men,  halloed  to  them,  and  informing  them 
of  the  ambuscade,  the  Ojibways  tunied  about,  and  landed 
on  the  main  shore,  immediately  opposite)  the  island.     In- 
tending to  attack  the  Dakotas  by  land,  they  sent  the  canoes 
back  by  some  women  who  had  come  with  them  for  the 
purpose.     Yellow  Head,  then  heading  the  party,  led  them 


DESPERATE  FIGHT  BETWEEN  0JIBWAY8  AND  DAKOTAS.      311 

throngh  a  thicket  of  underbrush  towards  the  point  where 
the  enemy  were  still  firing  at  the  scouts. 

In  passing  through  these  thickets,  Yellow  Head  discov- 
ered a  Dakota  women,  holding  in  her  arms  a  young  boy, 
aboat  two  years  old,  covered  with  a  profuse  quantity  of 
wampum  and  silver  ornaments.  She  was  the  wife,  and 
the  child  a  son,  of  a  noted  Dakota  war-chief  who  had 
been  lately  killed  by  the  Ojibways,  and  she  had  followed 
the  war  party  of  her  people,  raised  to  revenge  his  death, 
in  order  to  initiate  her  little  son,  and  wipe  the  paint  of 
mourning  from  her  face.  In  expectation  of  a  fight,  the 
Dakotas  had  bade  her  to  hide  in  these  thickets,  little 
thinking  that  they  would  be  the  first  victims  whose  scalps 
would  grace  the  belts  of  the  Ojibways.  Yellow  Head,  on 
perceiving  the  woman  and  child,  yelled  his  fierce  war- 
whoop,  and  rushing  up  to  her  he  snatched  the  boy  from 
her  arms,  and  throwing  him  with  all  his  force  behind  him, 
he  bade  hb  aged  father  (who  was  following  his  footsteps) 
to  despatch  it  He  then  pursued  the  woman,  who  had 
arisen,  and  now  fled  with  great  swiftness  towards  her 
friends,  uttering  piercing  shrieks  for  help.  The  Dakotas, 
having  heard  the  Ojibway  war-yell,  and  now  hearing  the 
cries  of  their  woman,  ran,  to  the  number  of  near  one  hun- 
dred men,  to  her  rescue.  A  younger  warrior  of  the  Ojib- 
ways had  passed  his  war-chief,  and  though  seeing  the 
advance  of  the  enemy,  he  followed  up  the  chase,  till,  catch- 
ing up  with  her,  he  stabbed  her  in  the  back,  and  was 
stooping  over  her  body  to  cut  oft'  her  head,  when  his  chief 
called  on  him  to  fly,  for  the  Dakotas  were  on  him.  Not  a 
moment  too  soon  did  the  young  warrior  obey  this  call,  for 
the  spears  of  the  enemy  almost  reached  his  back  as  he 
turned  to  fly,  and  being  laden  with  the  bloody  head,  which 
he  would  not  drop,  the  foremost  of  the  Dakotas  fast  gained 
on  him  ;  but  not  till  he  felt  the  end  of  a  spear  point  enter- 
ing his  back  did  he  call  on  his  chief  to  turn  and  help  him. 


312  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

Yellow  Head,  who  was  noted  for  his  great  courag^.^^ 
instantly  obeyed  the  call,  and  throwing  himself  behind 
pine  tree,  he  shot  down  the  Dakota  who  had  caught  ui 
with  him,  and  was  almost  despatching  his  comrade.  Tlk. 
fallen  warrior  was  dressed  in  a  white  shirt,  wore  a  silvi 
medal  on  his  breast,  and  silver  ornaments  on  his  am^ 
He  carried  nothing  but  a  spear  in  his  hand,  denoting  hi 
to  be  a  chief,  and  the  leader  of  the  Dakota  war  party, 
was  the  uncle  of  the  boy  who  had  just  been  dispatche^cl 
which  accounts  for  the  eagerness  with  which  he  pursu^^ 
the  Ojibway  warrior,  keeping  so  close  to  his  back  that  hi-^ 
warriors  dared  not  discharge  their  fire-arms,  for  fear  a 
hitting  him. 

The  moment  the  Dakota  leader  fell,  his  fellows  took 
cover  behind  the  trees,  and  Yellow  Head,  having  saved 
his  comrade,  who  now  stood  panting  by  his  side,  called  ou 
his  people,  "  if  they  were  men,  to  turn  and  follow  his  ex- 
ample." But  ten  out  of  the  twenty -five  were  brave  enough 
to  obey  his  call,  and  these,  taking  cover  behind  trees  and 
bushes,  fought  by  his  side  all  day.  Though  the  Dakotas 
ten  times  outnumbered  them,  the  Ojibway s  caused  them  to 
retreat  at  nightfall,  leaving  seven  of  their  warriors  dead  on 
the  field.  The  Ojibways  lost  but  three  men,  besides  the 
scout  who  had  been  killed  by  the  ambuscade.  Some  days 
after  the  fight,  the  Ojibways  discovered  a  number  of  Ixxlies 
which  the  enemy,  to  conceal  their  loss,  had  hid  in  a  swamp 
adjacent  to  the  battle-field. 

The  Dakotas,  in  their  occasional  "  peace  makings''  with 
the  Ojibways,  have  generally  accorded  to  them  the  art  of 
being  the  best  fighters  in  a  thicket  or  forest,  while  they 
claim  an  equal  superiority  on  the  open  prairie,  being 
swifter  of  foot,  and  better  dodgers.  The  Ojibways  claim, 
also,  that  they  fight  with  cooler  courage  than  the  Daki>- 
tas,  and  that  they  never  throw  away  their  ammunition : 
and  from  the  general  results  of  their  numerous  rencontres. 


INSTANCES   OF   INDIVIDUAL   DARING.  813 

itmu8t  be  conceded  that  thev  are  far  the  best  shots.  These 
things  are  mentioned  to  account  for  the  numerous  instances 
^here  a  determined  few  have  committed  such  havoc  in  the 
^^ka  of  the  enemy,  as  almost  to  surpass  belief. 

On  another  occasion,  a  single  lodge  of  Ojibways  located 
^0  the  shores  of  Prairie  Rice  Lake,  was  attacked  by  a 
party  of  two  hundred  Dakotas,  and  all  its  inmates  mas- 
tered.   The  head  of  the  family,  a  man  noted  in  the  wars 
^f  those  times  for  great  courage,  happened  to  be  away, 
^P^aring  fish,  when  his  family  were  murdered.    Hearing 
the   firing,  he  ran  to  their  rescue,  but  arrived  only  to  wit- 
^^sa  the  ashes  of  his  lodge,  and  the  mangled  remains  of  his 
'^^fe   and    children.     Determined    on   revenge  or  death, 
^^^gly  he  pursued  the  enemy,  and  having  caught  up  with 
ttietji,  he  sustained  the  unequal  fight  till  his  ammunition 
gave  out,  when,  having  seen  several  of  the  enemy  fall 
^li^er  his  aim,  he  turned,  and  though  nearly  surrounded, 
"^  made  his  escape.     Shortly  after,  he  returned  to  the  field 
^f  the  fight,  and  discovered  five  Dakotas  whom  he  had 
l^illed,  left  by  their  friends  in  a  sitting  posture,  facing  the 
^'est.    Having  scalped  them,  he  returned,  without  kin, 
but  loaded  with  honor,  to  the  village  of  his  people. 

About  the  same  time  (between  fifty  and  sixty  years  ago), 
another  family  were  massacred  by  the  Dakotas  at  this  lake. 
Le-bud-ee,  a  son  of  the  old  man  who  was  killed  on  this 
occasion,  raised  a  small  war  party  during  the  ensuing 
winter,  and  attacked  a  large  lodge  of  the  enemy  on  Hay 
River.  There  were  eight  men  of  the  Dakotas  in  the  lodge, 
who  returned  the  fire  of  the  Ojibways  very  briskly.  Bo- 
coming  desperate  at  their  obstinate  defence,  Le-bud-ee,  fol- 
lowed by  one  of  his  bravest  comrades,  rushed  madly  for- 
ward, and  cutting  open  the  leathern  covering  of  the  lodge, 
they  entered  into  a  hand  to  hand  conflict  with  such  of  the 
Dakotas  as  still  remained  alive.  Le-bud-ee's  comrade  was 
killed  in  the  act  of  entering  the  lodge,  while  he  himself 


814  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

jamped  in,  despatched  a  warrior  with  his  knife,  and  had 
taken  two  women  captive,  before  the  remainder  of  his 
party  had  fairly  arrived  to  his  help.  This  action  is  related 
by  the  Ojibways  as  one  of  great  courage,  as  they  seldom, 
in  their  warfare,  come  to  a  hand  to  hand  conflict 

At  a  peace-making,  following  soon  after  this  last  event, 
the  two  captives  of  Le-bud-ee  were  returned  to  the  Dakotas. 

Many  more  instances  similar  in  nature  to  these  which 
have  been  related  in  this  chapter,  might  be  given  to  swell 
the  annual  record  of  bloodshed  in  which  the  division  of 
the  Ojibway  tribe  under  our  present  consideration  were 
engaged  in,  during  this  period  of  their  history,  but  it  is 
deemed  that  enough  have  been  presented  to  illustrate  their 
mode  of  living,  and  warfare,  and  the  dangers  which  daily 
assailed  them  in  becoming  possessed  of  the  country  over 
which  their  children  now  claim  unquestioned  right,  over 
any  other  tribe  of  their  fellow  red  men. 

In  this  chapter  we  have  brought  down  the  annals,  or 
history  of  this  section  of  the  Ojibways,  to  within  a  half 
century  of  the  present  time. 

The  grand  or  principal  villages  at  Lac  Coutereille  and 
Lac  du  Flambeau,  had  commenced  to  shoot  forth  now 
branches  or  communities,  who  located  their  wigwams  on 
some  of  the  many  beautiful  lakes  and  streams  which  swell 
the  waters  of  the  Chijipeway  and  Wisconsin.  Lac  Shatac 
early  became  a  separate  village.  So  also,Ke-che-i»uk-wa-i- 
wah,  a  reservoir  or  lake  through  which  the  Chippeway 
River  passes. 

From  Lac  du  Flambeau,  a  large  community  braiuhod 
off  down  the  Wisconsin,  who  sometimes  came  in  deadly 
contact  with  the  Winnebagoes,  who  occupied  the  country 
about  the  Fox  River,  and  who  sometimes  joined  the  war 
parties  of  their  relatives,  the  Dakotas,  against  the  Ojibways. 
This  custom  they  followed  but  seldom,  and  never  opi^nly, 
as  being  literally  surrounded  by  tribes  of  the  Algic  stcK-k, 


THE  PELICAN   LAKE  BAND.  315* 

they  always  feared  to  enter  into  an  open  war  with  any  of 
their  branches  or  relatives. 

Another  considerable  band  located  themselves  at  Suk-a- 
aug-un-ing  towards  Green  Bay.  They  are  now  known  as 
the  Pelican  Lake  band.  In  1848  this  band  numbered  over 
twa  hundred  souls.  They  have  since  been  nearly  cut  off 
by  the  smallpox,  and  other  diseases  introduced  among 
them  by  the  white  population,  which  has  spread  over  this 
portion  of  their  former  country. 


816  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXVn. 

OJIBWAYS  OF  THE  WISCONSIN  AND  CHIPPEWAY  RIVEB8. 

System  of  governmeDtal  polity  among  the  Chippeway  and  WiscoDBin  RiFer 
villages — DescendaDts  of  KeH:he-ne-zy-auh — The  ascendancy  of  the  CraDC 
Totem  family — Keesh-ke-mun  chief  of  the  Lac  du  Flambeau — Sub-chie&, 
and  war-chiefs — Death  of  the  war-chiefs  Yellow  Head,  and  Wolfs  Father  in 
battle  with  the  Dakotas — Shawano  prophet,  brother  of  Tecumseh — He  raises 
an  excitement  among  the  Ojibways— His  creed — One  hundred  and  fifty 
canoes  of  Ojibways  start  from  Shaug-a-waum*ik-ong  to  visit  him  at  Detroit 
— They  are  turned  back  at  the  Pictured  Rocks  by  Michel  Cadotte — Anecdote 
respecting  the  deceptions  of  the  prophet — Ojibways  pillage  Michel  Cadotte'a 
trading  post  at  Lac  Coutereille — Causes  and  consequence  of  this  act — Ca- 
dotte curtails  his  trade — In  1823  he  sells  out  his  trading  interest,  and  retires 
to  private  life — Brief  review  of  his  pioneer  life. 

Among  the  different  bands  of  the  Ojibways,  occupying 
the  country  drained  by  the  currents  ot  the  Wisconsin  and 
Chippeway  Eivers,  something  like  a  regular  system  ot 
governmental  polity  existed  at  this  time.  The  dangers  of 
their  position  (being  continually  subject  to  the  attacks  of 
the  powerful  Dakotas)  linked  them  together,  in  a  bond  of 
brotherhood,  which  remained  unbroken  in  its  natural  sim- 
plicity, till  the  fur  traders  entered  their  country  in  oi>p(v 
sition  to  one  another,  and  to  forward  their  own  views  and 
interests,  sowed  dissensions  among  them,  and  eventually 
almost  broke  the  beautitul  system  which  had  held  them 
bound  to  one  another  like  brothel's.  This  remark  is  appli- 
cable to  the  whole  tribe,  but  at  this  stage  of  our  history,  we 
refniin  from  entering  into  a  discussion  of  this  important 
question. 

At  the  great  convocation  ot  tribes,  held  by  the  French 
nation  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  in  1671,  the  traditions  of  the 
Crane  family  assert  that  Ke-che-ne-zuh-yauh,  the  head  of 
their  family,  was  recognized  as  principal  chief  over  the 


PRINCIPAL  CHIEFS  OF  THE  TRIBE.  317 

Ojibwaj  tribe ;  and  a  golden'  medal  was  placed  on  his 
breast,  as  a  badge  of  bis  rank.  He  resided  at  La  Pointe, 
and  at  his  death  left  two  sons,  A-ke-gui-ow  (Neck  of  Earth), 
and  She-da-wish  (Bad  Pelican),  the  eldest  of  whom  suc- 
ceeded him  in  his  rank,  and  continued  to  reside  at  La  Pointe, 
while  the  youngest  became  the  first  pioneer  towards  the 
headwaters  of  the  Wisconsin  River. 

A-ke-gui-ow,  after  his  death,  was  succeeded  by  his  son, 
Waub-uj-e-jauk  (White  Crane),  who  could  rightfully  claim 
the  first  chieftainship  in  his  tribe ;  but  who,  being  of  an 
unambitious  and  retiring  disposition,  neglecting  his  civil 
duties,  and  attending  only  to  those  of  the  chase,  he  became 
at  last  superseded  by  a  noted  character  of  his  time,  named 
Au-daig-we-os  (Crow's  Flesh),  the  head  or  chief  of  the 
Loon  family,  who  is  justly  celebrated  in  the  traditions  of 
his  people,  for  wisdom,  honesty,  and  an  unvarying  friend- 
ship to  the  whites.  During  his  lifetime,  his  influence  ex- 
tended over  the  whole  tribe,  and  his  descendants  to  this 
day  have  upheld  in  some  respects  the  position  which  their 
illustrious  ancestor  attained.  The  Cranes  did  not  fully 
regain  their  former  rank  in  the  tribe,  till  the  convocation 
of  the  northwestern  tribes,  held  at  Prairie  du  Chien  by  the 
United  States  government  in  1825,  at  which  Hon.  Lewis 
Cass  acted  as  commissioner.  This  treaty  was  held  for  the 
purpose  of  promoting  peace  between  the  difterent  bellige- 
rent tribes,  and  that  a  just  partition  might  be  made  between 
them,  of  the  country  which  they  occupied.  The  Ojibway 
tribe  was  fully  represented ;  chiefs  and  warriors  being 
present  from  the  Upper  Mississippi,  Lake  Superior,  St 
Croix,  Chippeway  and  Wisconsin  Rivers.  Shin-ga-ba-ossin 
(Spirit  Stone),  was  acknowledged  to  be  the  representative 
of  the  Crane  family,  and  his  name  was  signed  to  the  treaty, 

1  There  Is  do  oflkial  record  of  a  golden  medal  haviDg  becB  glTen  at  that 
time.— E.  D.  N. 


318  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

as  head  chief  of  the  tribe.   He  came  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
over  which  band,  or  village,  he  was  resident  chief. 

Prior  to  this  event,  the  dignity  and  influence  of  the 
Cranes  had  been  upheld  by  Keesh-ke-mun  (Sharpened 
Stone),  the  son  of  Sha-da-nish,  the  first  Ojibway  pioneer 
towards  the  Wisconsin.  He  is  first  mentioned  by  the  old 
men  and  traders  of  the  tribe,  as  having  attained  a  promi- 
nent position  as  chief,  between  forty  and  fifty  years  ago. 
He  made  it  his  home,  or  permanent  village,  at  Lac  du 
Flambeau,  and  from  this  point  he  ruled  over  that  division 
of  his  triba,  who  occupied  the  midland  country,  between 
Lake  Superior,  southwest  to  the  Mississippi.  Under  him 
was  a  chief  of  the  warriors,  whose  business  it  was  to  cany 
out,  by  force,  if  necessary,  the  wishes  of  his  chief.  Next 
in  rank  to  the  war-chief  was  the  pipe  bearer,  or  Osh-ka- 
ba-wis,  who  officiated  in  all  public  councils,  making  known 
the  wishes  of  his  chief,  and  distributing  amongst  his 
fellows,  the  presents  which  the  traders  occasionally  gave 
to  the  chief  to  propitiate  his  good-will. 

Keesh-ke-mun  was  not  only  chief  by  hereditary  descent, 
but  he  made  himself  truly  such,  through  the  wisdom  and 
firmness  of  his  conduct,  both  to  his  people  and  the  whites. 
During  his  lifetime,  he  possessed  an  unbounded  influence 
over  the  division  of  his  tribe  with  whom  he  resided^  and 
generally  over  the  Lake  Superior  bands  and  villages. 

On  the  Chippeway  River,  the  traders  had  recognized  as 
a  chief  Mis-ko-mun-e-dous  (Little  Red  Spirit),  a  man  noted 
for  courage  in  war,  and  especially  for  great  success  in  the 
chase.  He  belonged  to  the  Marten  family.  At  Lac  Cou- 
tereille,  Mon-so-ne  (Moose  Tail),  of  the  Catfish  family,  pre- 
sided as  resident  chief;  and  in  fact  over  each  separate 
community,  one,  either  noted  for  courage  in  war,  success 
in  hunting,  wisdom,  or  age,  was  recognized,  as  head  man, 
or  chief  All  these  acted  under  and  listened  to  the  wishes 
of  Keesh-ke-mun.     And  to  this  day  (even  after  their  former 


HOW  CHIEFTAINSHIP  IS   ATTAINED.  819 

simple  and  natural  civil  polity  had  been  so  entirely  broken 
up,  that  it  is  a  doubt  in  the  minds  of  many  whether  the 
Indians  ever  possessed  any  form  of  government),  the  de- 
scendants of  this  chief  still  retain  the  shadow  of  their  for- 
mer ascendancy  and  real  chieftainship. 

Waub-ish-gang-aug-e  (White  Crow),  the  son  and  successor 
of  Keesh-ke-mun,  fully  sustained  the  influence  of  his  de- 
ceased father  over  the  inland  bands,  till  his  death  in  1847. 
His  son  Ah-mous  (the  Little  Bee),  though  lacking  the 
firmness,  energy,  and  noble  appearance  of  his  fathers,  and 
though  their  formerly  large  concentred  bands  are  now 
split  up  by  the  policy  of  traders  and  United  States  agents 
into  numerous  small  factions  headed  by  new-made  upstart 
chiefs,  yet  virtually,  in  the  estimation  of  his  tribe,  he  holds 
the  first  rank  over  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  and  Chippeway 
River  division,  and  his  right  to  a  first  rank  in  the  councils 
of  his  people  is  unquestioned. 

The  war-chiefs,  though  second  in  rank  to  the  civil  chiefs, 
have  often  attained  a  paramount  influence  over  the  villages 
or  sections  of  the  tribe  with  whom  they  resided ;  but  this 
influence  (before  they  learned  to  follow  some  of  the  evil  ways 
of  the  whites)  they  always  used  towards  sustaining  and 
strengthening  the  hereditary  civil  chiefs.  The  war  chief- 
tainship was  usually  obtained  by  courage  and  exploits  in 
War,  and  success  in  leading  a  war  party,  through  spirituiil 
vision,  against  the  enemy.  It  sometimes  descended  from 
&ther  to  son,  in  fact  always,  where  the  son  approved  him- 
self in  a  manner  to  secure  the  confidence  of  the  warriors. 

Half  a  century  ago,  in  the  Chippeway  River  district, 
Yellow  Head,  of  Lac  Coutereille,  was  a  noted  war-chief, 
and  so  also,  Ke-dug-e-be-shew  (Speckled  Lynx),  who  first 
founded  the  village  on  Lac  Shatac.  The  father  of  Mah- 
oen-gun  (Wolf),  at  present  a  chief  of  Chippeway  River,  was 
^so  a  noted  chief.  These  men  guided  the  war  and  peace 
Movements  of  their  respective  villages,  and  they  were 


320  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

prominent  actors  in  all  the  most  important  rencontiw 
which  occurred  between  their  sectictn  of  the  Ojibways,  and 
the  Dakotas. 

It  was  a  day  of  deep  mourning  amongst  their  people, 
when  the  brave  war-chiefs,  Yellow  Head  and  Wolf  s  Father, 
fell  fighting  side  by  side,  against  immense  odds  of  Dakota*. 
With  a  small  party  of  their  fellows  they  had  been  hunting 
deer  by  torchlight,  during  the  hot  nights  of  summer,  on 
the  Red  Cedar  River.     During  the  course  of  their  hunt, 
being  both  men  "  not  knowing  fear,"  they  had  approached 
too  near  the  haunts  of  the  Dakotas,  and  being  discovereAi 
one  morning,  while  engaged  in  curing  meat  at  the  iiioutS^ 
of  Ilay  River,  a  large  party  of  the  enemy  stealthily  bu^ 
rounded  and  suddenly  attacked  them.     The  two  war-chie-^ 
escaped  the  first  volley  of  bullets ;  and  bade  the  your^- 
men,  who  were  with  them,  to  save  themselves  by  fligl*- 
while  they  withstood  the  attack.     Fighting  against  ii^ 
mense  odds,  they  were  at  last  forced  into  the  river,  wher^ 
in  crossing  to  an  island  which  lay  close  to  the  scone  C 
action.  Wolfs  Father  received  a  bullet  through  his  brains 
while  Yellow  Head,  having  reached   the  shelter  of  th^ 
island,  sustained  the  unequal   fight  till  his  anmiunitio 
failed  him,  and  the  Dakotas,  after  a  severe  struggle,  glories 
in  the  possession  of  his  long  much-coveted  scalp.    The  sa\ 
ing  of  the  people,  is,  that  "'on  their  journey  to  the  land  f* 
spirits,  these  two  warriors  went  well  attended  by  Dakota^ 
whom  they  slew  at  the  time  of  their  departure  (or  death). 

After  this  occurrence,  and  the  usual  levying  of  war  |tai 
ties,  and  consequent  bloody  revenge  which  followe<l  it,  n 
event  of  any  immediate  importance  occurred  on  the  Chi| 
peway  and  Wisconsin  Rivers  till  the  year  1808,  whei 
under  the  influence  of  the  excitement  which  the  Shaw-nf^ 
prophet,  brother  of  Tecumseh,  succeeded  in  raising,  even  t^ 
the  remotest  village  of  the  Ojibways,  the  men  of  the  I/jk' 
Coutereille  village,  pillaged  the  trading  house  of  Micliel 


THE  SHAWANO   PROPHET  AXD   HIS   RELIQIOX.         321 

Cadotte  at  Lac  Coutereille,  while  under  charge  of  a  clerk 
named  John  Baptiste  Corbin.  From  the  lips  of  Mons, 
Corbin,  who  is  still  living*  at  Lac  Coutereille,  at  the  ad- 
vanced age  of  seventy-six  years,  and  who  has  now  been 
fifty-six  years  in  the  Ojibway  country,  I  have  obtained  a 
reliable  account  of  this  transaction: — 

Michel  Cadotte,  after  having  fairly  opened  the  resources 
of  the  fur  trade  of  the  Chippeway  River  district,  and  hav- 
ing approved  himself  as  a  careful  and  successful  trader, 
enter^  into  an  arrangement  with  the  Northwest  Fur  Com- 
pany, who  at  this  time  nearly  monopolized  the  fur  trade 
>f  the  Ojibways.  Mons.  Cadotte  located  a  permanent  post 
^^  depot  on  the  island  of  La  Pointe,'  on  the  spot  known  at 
^^e  present  time  as  the  "  Old  Fort."  He  also  built  a  trad- 
^g  house  at  Lac  Coutereille,  which  in  the  year  1800,  was 
■^t  placed  in  charge  of  J.  B.  Corbin.  To  supply  these 
^^ts,  he  procured  his  outfit  from  the  Northwest  Company 

Orand  Portage.  It  is  said  that  his  outfit  of  goods  each 
^^r  amounted  to  the  sum  of  forty  thousand  dollars,  which 
^  distributed  in  different  posts  on  the  south  shores  of  Lake 
j*J>erior,  Wisconsin,  Chippeway,  and  St.  Croix  Rivers. 
^  resided  himself  at  La  Pointe,  having  taken  to  wife  the 
^lighter  of  White  Crane,  the  hereditary  chief  of  this  vil- 
Se.  Cadotte,  though  he  continued  to  winter  in  different 
^^8  of  the  Ojibway  country  from  this  time,  always  con- 
^cred  La  Pointe  Island  as  his  home,  and  here  he  died  in 
^^6,  at  the  advanced  age  of  seventy-two  years. 

In  the  year  1808,  during  the  summer  while  John  B. 
'^Tbin  had  charge  of  the  Lac  Coutereille  post,  messengers, 
'^ Hose  faces  were  painted  black,  and  whose  actions  appeared 
^^Dge,  arrived  at  the  different  principal  villages  of  the 

*  A.  D.  1852. 

'  I»le  De  Tour  or  St.  Michel  is  the  name  given  to  La  Pointe  Island  by  Fran- 
l^elin  in  1688,  which  it  retained  until  after  the  year  1800.    Madeline  Island 
^  ^  comparatively  modem  designation.— £.  D.  N. 
21 


822  Mll^'ESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Ojibways.    In   solemn  councils  they  performed    certain 
ceremonies,  and  told  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  at  last  con- 
descended to  hold  communion  with  the  red  race,  through 
the  medium  of  a  Shawano  prophet,  and  that  they  had  been 
sent  to  impart  the  glad  tidings.     The  Shawano  sent  them 
word  that  the  Great  Spirit  was  about  to  take  pity  on  hia 
red  children,  whom  he  had  long  forsaken  for  their  wicked- 
ness.   He  bade  them  to  return  to  the  primitive  usages  and 
customs  of  their  ancestors,  to  leave  off  the  use  of  everything 
which  the  evil  white  race  had  introduced  among  them. 
Even  the  fire-steel  must  be  discarded,  and  fire  made  as  in 
ages  past,  by  the  faction  of  two  sticks. .  And  this  fire, 
once  lighted  in  their  principal  villages,  must  always  be 
kept  sacred  and  burning.     lie  bade  them  to  discard  the 
use  of  fire-water — to  give  up  lying  and  stealing  and  war- 
ring with  one  another.    He  even  struck  at  some  of  the 
roots  of  the  Me-da-wo  religion,  which  he  asserted  had  be- 
come permeated  with  many  evil  medicines,  and  had  lost 
almost  altogether  its  original  uses  and  purity.     He  bade  ? 
the  medicine  men  to  throw  away  their  evil  and  poisonous* 
medicines,  and  to  forget  the  songs  and  ceremonies  attached* 
thereto,  and  he  introduced  new  medicines  and  sono^  iii^j 
their  place.     He  prophesied  that  the  day  was  nigh,  when  m 
if  the  red  race  listened  to  and  obeyed  his  words,  the  Grea  — 
Spirit  would  deliver  them  from  their  de{)endence  on  th«^ 
whites,  and  prevent  their  being  finally  down-trodden  an^i 
exterminated  by  them.     The  i)rophet  invited  the  Ojibwa>-  s 
to  come  and    meet  him  at   Detroit,  where  in  person,  be 
would  ex{)lain  to  them  the  revelations  of  the  "Great  Mai»- 
ter  of  Life."    He  even  claimed  the  power  of  causing  the 
dead  to  arise,  and  come  again  to  life. 

It  is  astonishing  how  quickly  this  new  belief  obtaiiicti 
possession  in  the  minds  of  the  Ojibways.  It  spread  like 
wild-fire  throughout  their  entire  country,  and  even  reached 
the  remotest  northern  hunters  who  had  allied  themselves 


THE  NEW  FAITH  EMBRACED  BY  THE  OJIBWAYS.      328 

with  the  Crees  and  Assiniboince.    The  strongest  possible 
proof  which  can  be  adduced  of  their  entire  belief,  is  in 
their  obeying  the  mandate  to  throw  away  their  medicine 
bags,  which  the  Indian  holds  most  sacred  and  inviolate.   It 
\A  said  that  the  shores  of  Sha-ga-waum-ik-ong  were  strewed 
with  the  remains  of  medicine  bags,  which  had  been  com- 
mitted to  the  deep.     At  this  place,  the  Ojibways  collected 
in  great  numbers.     Night  and  day,  the  ceremonies  of  the 
new  religion  were  performed,  till  it  was  at  last  determined 
to  go  in  a  body  to  Detroit,  to  visit  the  prophet.     One  hun- 
dred and  fifty  canoes  are  said  to  have  actually  started  from 
Pt  Shag-a-waum-ik-ong  for  this  purpose,  and  so  strong 
was  their  belief,  that  a  dead  child  was  brought  from  Lac 
Coutereille  to  be  taken  to  the  prophet  for  resuscitation. 
This  large  party  arrived  on  their  foolish  journey,  as  far  as 
the  Pictured  Rocks,  on  Lake  Superior,  when,  meeting  with 
Michel  Cadotte,  who  had  been  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie  for  his 
annual  outfit  of  goods,  his  influence,  together  with  infor- 
mation of  the  real  motives  of  the  prophet  in  sending  for 
them,  succeeded  in  turning  them  back.    The  few  Ojibways 
who  had  gone  to  visit  the  prophet  from  the  more  eastern 
villages  of  the  tribe,  had  returned  home  disappointed,  and 
brought  back  exaggerated  accounts  of  the  suffering  through 
hunger,  which  the  proselytes  of  the  prophet  who  had  gath- 
ered at  his  call,  were  enduring,  and  also  giving  the  lie  to 
inany  of  the  attributes  which  he  had  assumed.     It  is  said 
that  at  Detroit  he  would  sometimes  leave  the  camp  of  the 
Indians,  and  be  gone,  no  one  knew  whither,  for  three  and 
four  days  at  a  time.     On  his  return  he  would  assert  that 
he  had  been  to  the  spirit  land  and  communed  with  the 
master  of  life.     It  was,  however,  soon  discovered  that  he 
only  went  and  hid  himself  in  a  hollow  oak  which  stood 
behind  the  hill  on  which  the  most  beautiful  portion  of 
Detroit  City  is  now  built.    These  stories  became  current 
among  the  Ojibways,  and  each  succeeding  year  developing 


324  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

more  fully  the  fraud  and  warlike  purpose  of  the  Bhawano, 
the  excitement  gradually  died  away  among  the  Ojibways, 
and  the  medicine  men  and  chiefs  who  had  become  such 
ardent  believers,  hung  their  heads  in  shame  whenever  the 
Shawano  was  mentioned.  At  this  day  it  is  almost  impos- 
sible to  procure  any  information  on  this  subject  from  the 
old  men  who  are  still  living,  who  were  once  believers  and 
preached  their  religion,  so  anxious  are  they  to  conceal  the 
fact  of  their  once  having  been  so  egregiously  duped.  The 
venerable  chiefs  Buffalo,  of  La  Pointe,  and  Esh-ke-bug-e- 
coshe,  of  Leech  Lake,  who  have  been  men  of  strong  minds 
and  unusual  intelligence,  were  not  only  firm  believers  of 
the  prophet,  but  undertook  to  preach  his  doctrines. 

One  essential  good  resulted  to  the  Ojibways  through  the 
Shawano  excitement — they  threw  away  their  poisonous 
roots  and  medicines ;  and  poisoning,  which  was  formerly 
practised  by  their  worst  class  of  medicine  men,  has  since 
become  almost  entirely  unknown.  So  much  has  been 
written  respecting  the  prophet  and  the  new  beliefs  which 
he  endeavored  to  inculcate  amongst  his  red  brethren,  that 
we  will  no  longer  dwell  on  the  merits  or  demerits  of  his 
pretended  mission.  It  is  now  evident  that  he  and  his 
brother  Tecumseh  had  in  view,  and  worked  to  effect,  a 
general  alliance  of  the  red  race,  against  the  whites,  and 
their  final  extermination  from  the  "Great  Island  which 
the  great  spirit  had  given  as  an  inheritance  to  his  red  chil- 
dren." 

In  giving  an  account  of  the  Shawano  excitement  among 
the  Ojibways,  we  have  digressed  somewhat  from  the  course 
of  our  narrative.  The  messengers  of  the  prophet  reached 
the  Ojibway  village  at  Lac  Coutereille,  early  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1808,  and  the  excitement  which  they  succeeded 
in  raising,  tended  greatly  to  embitter  the  Indians'  mind 
against  the  white  race.  There  was  a  considerable  quantity 
of  goods  stored  in  Michel  Cadotte's  storehouse,  which  was 


PILLAGE  OF  MICHEL  CADOTTE'S  TRADING  HOUSE.     325 

located  on  the  shores  of  the  lake,  and  some  of  the  most 
foolish  of  the  Indians,  headed  by  Nig-gig  (The  Otter) — 
who  is  still*  living — proposed  to  destroy  the  trader's  goods, 
in  accordance  with  the  prophet's  teachings  to  discard  the 
use  of  everything  which  the  white  man  had  learned  them 
to  want.     The  influence  of  the  chief  Mons-o-ne  at  first 
checked  the  young  men,  but  the  least  additional  spark  to 
their  excitement  caused  his  voice  to  be  unheard,  and  his 
influence  to  be  without  eftect    John  Baptiste  Corbin,  a 
young  Canadian  of  good  education,  was  in  charge  of  the 
post,  and  through  his  indiscretion  the  flame  was  lighted 
which  led  to  the  pillage  of  the  post,  and  caused  him  to  flee 
for  his  life,  one  hundred  miles  through  a  pathless  wilderness, 
to  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior.    As  was  the  general  custom 
of  the  early  French  traders,  he  had  taken  to  wife  a  young 
woman  of  the  Lac  Coutereille  village,  related  to  an  influen- 
tial family.  During  the  Shawano  excitement,  he  found  occa- 
sion to  give  his  wife  a  severe  beating,  and  to  send  her  away 
almost  naked,  from  under  his  roof,  to  her  parents'  wigwam. 
This  act  exasperated  the  Indians ;  and  as  the  tale  spread  from 
lodge  to  lodge,  the  young  men  leaped  into  their  canoes  and 
paddling  over  to  the  trading  house,  which  stood  about  one 
inile  opposite  their  village,  they  broke  open  the  doors  and 
helped  themselves  to  all  which  the  storehouses  contained. 
jVlons.  Corbin,  during  the  excitement  of  the  pillage,  fled  in 
affright.     An  Ojibway  whom  he  had  befriended,  followed 
his  tracks,  and  catching  up  with  him,  gave  him  his  blanket, 
liioccasins,  and  fire-works,  with  directions  to  enable  him  to 
t^each  La  Pointe,  Shag-a  waum-ik-ong,  on  Lake  Superior, 
'Which  he  did,  after  several  days  of  hardship  and  solitary 
"Wandering. 

This  act,  on  the  part  of  the  Lac  Coutereille  band,  was 
Very  much  regretted  by  the  rest  of  the  tribe.     Keesh-ke- 

^  A.  D.  1853. 


i 


326  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

mun,  the  chief  at  Lac  du  Flambeau,  was  highly  enraged 
against  this  village,  and  in  open  council,  he  addressed  the 
ringleaders  with  the  most  bitter  and  cutting  epithets.  It 
came  near  being  the  cause  of  a  bloody  family  feud,  and 
good-will  became  eventually  restored  only  through  the 
exertions  of  the  kind-hearted  Michel  Cadotte,  who,  by  this 
stroke,  became  crippled  in  his  means  as  an  Indian  trader, 
and  who  from  this  time  gradually  curtailed  his  business, 
till  in  the  year  1823  he  sold  out  all  his  interests  in  the  Ojib- 
way  trad^  to  his  two  sons-in-law,  Lyman  M.  and  Truman 
A.  Warren,  and  retired  to  a  quiet  retreat  at  La  Pointe, 
after  having  passed  forty  years  in  the  arduous,  active  and 
dangerous  career  of  a  pioneer  fur  trader.  In  1784  we  find 
him  wintering  with  a  small  outfit  of  goods  on  the  Num-a- 
ka-gun  River,  and  year  after  year  moving  his  post  further 
westward,  leading  the  Ojibways  into  richer,  but  more 
dangerous  hunting  grounds.  In  1792  we  find  him  winter- 
ing on  Leaf  River  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  in  com- 
pany with  his  elder  brother,  opening  a  vast  area  of  Indian 
country,  to  the  enterprise  of  fur  traders. 

The  marks  of  his  wintering  posts  are  pointed  out  at 
Thief  River,  emptying  into  Crow  AVing,  at  Leech,  Winni- 
peg, and  Cass  Lakes,  at  Pokagunia  Falls,  and  at  Oak  Point, 
on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  where  he  is  said  again  to  have 
narrowly  escaped  the  bullets  of  the  wild  Indians. 
Yellow  Lake,  Snake  River,  Po-ka-guma  (in  the  St,  CroiiP^ 
region)  and  at  difterent  points  on  the  Chi{)peway  and  Wi.*?^ 
consin  Rivers,  the  marks  of  this  old  pioneer  are  still  visiblo^  . 
Like  all  other  traders  who  have  passed  their  lifetime  i 
the  Indian  country,  possessing  a  charitable  heart  and  f: 
open  hand,  ever  ready  to  relieve  the  poor  and  suflTeri 
Indian,  he  died  poor,  but  not  unlamented.  He  was  kno 
among  the  Ojibways  by  the  name  of  Ke-che-me-sbi-^ 
(Great  Michel). 


WARFARE  ON  THE  ST.  CROIX.  827 


CHAPTER  XXVin. 

AFFAIRS  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS  ON  THE  ST.  CROIX. 

State  of  aflaire  between  the  Ojibways  and  Dakotas  on  the  St.  Croix  River— 
Two  Ojibways,  carrying  a  peace  message,  are  killed  by  the  Dakotas — Re- 
venge of  the  Ojibways — Battle  ou  **  Sunrise  Prairie'^ — Dakotas  attack  a 
camp  of  Ojibway  hunters  during  a  term  of  peace — Ojibways  raise  a  war 
party — They  make  a  midnight  attack  on  a  Dakota  village  at  the  mouth  of 
Willow  River~A  slight  sketch  of  Waub-ash-aw,  a  noted  Ojibway  warrior — 
Bi-aj-ig,  '*  the  lone  warrior*' — Anecdote  of  his  hardihood  and  bravery — 
Slight  sketch  of  Shosh-e-man— Be-she-ke — Names  of  living  chiefs  of  heredi- 
tary descent. 

During  the  middle  and  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, the  hunting  camps  of  the  Dakotas  and  Ojibways 
often  met  on  either  banks  of  the  St  Croix  River,  as  far 
down  as  the  Falls.  Spots  are  pointed  out,  on  Sunrise, 
Rush,  and  Snake  Rivers,  where  bloody  fights,  massacres, 
and  surprises  have  taken  place,  and  where  lives  of  helpless 
women  and  children,  as  well  as  stalwart  warriore,  have 
been  sacrificed  to  their  implacable  warfare.  It  happened, 
sometimes,  that  the  camps  of  either  tribe  would  meet  in 
peace,  in  order  that  the  hunters  might  pursue  the  chase 
during  the  winter  in  security.  But  no  sooner  did  spring 
again  make  its  appearance,  than  the  peace  was  treacher- 
ously broken,  by  either  party,  and  war  raged  again  during 
the  summer,  full  as  deadly  as  ever. 

They  did  not  always  succeed  in  their  attempts,  each  fall, 
to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace  together.  On  one  occasion  the 
Ojibway  chief,  Mons-o-man-ay,  sent  two  of  his  young  men 
with  a  peace  pipe  to  a  large  camp  of  Dakotas  who  were,  as 
usual  in  the  fall,  approaching  to  make  their  winter  hunts 
on  the  St.  Croix  River.  These  young  men  were  received 
in  the  enemies'  lodges  and  treacherously  killed.  They  were 
relatives  of  the  Ojibway  chieftain,  and  he  made  prepara- 


328  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

tions  during  the  winter  to  revenge  their  death.  He  col- 
lected a  large  party  of  warriors,  and  when  the  snow  melted 
from  the  ground,  he  followed  the  trail  of  the  Dakotas  as 
they  returned  towards  their  villages  on  the  Mississippi 
He  caught  up  with  their  camp,  at  a  prairie  on  Sunrise 
River.  They  numbered  many  lodges,  and  around  their 
camp  they  had  thrown  up  an  embankment  of  earth  about 
four  feet  high.  In  order  to  more  readily  accomplish  his 
vengeance,  the  chief  approached  the  encampment  in  open 
day,  after  the  Dakota  hunters  had  dispersed  for  the  day's 
chase.  He  approached  with  the  semblance  of  a  peace  party, 
carrying  the  white  man's  flag  at  the  head  of  his  long  line 
of  warriors.  The  enemy  for  a  time  appeared  uncertain 
how  to  receive  him,  but  as  they  saw  the  Ojibways  continue 
slowly  to  advance  to  the  very  foot  of  their  defences,  two 
warriors,  unarmed,  rushed  forth  to  meet  them,  thinking 
that  they  came  in  peace.  Without  waiting  for  the  orders 
of  their  chief,  some  of  the  young  Ojibway  warriors  imme> 
diately  fired  on  them.  One  succeeded  in  making  his  escape, 
while  the  bleeding  scalp  of  the  other  dangled  on  the  belt 
of  a  warrior. 

The  Ojibways  ran  up  to  the  Dakota  defences,  from  be- 
hind which  they  fired  repeated  volleys  into  the  defenceless 
lodges  within,  thus  turning  to  their  own  advantage  the 
embankment  of  earth  which  the  enemy  had  formed  with 
such  great  labor.     The  Dakota  hunters,  hearing  the  noise 
of  the  battle,  flew  back  to  their  camp,  and  the  fight  every 
moment,  as   their   ranks    increased,  became   more   hotiv 
contested.     Towards  evening  the  Ojibways  were  dislofln^ed 
from  their  position,  and  forced  to  retreat,  with  the  loss  of 
several  killed  and  many  wounded.     The  loss  to  the  Dakotas 
which  was  much  greater,  judging  from  long  rows  of  grave? 
they  left  on  the  spot,  and  which  my  informants  assert,  ar 
still  plainly  discernible  within  the  inclosure  of  the  earthe 
embankment. 


BATTLE   ON  WILLOW  BIVER.  829 

Several  years  after  this  occurrence,  the  Dakotas,  after 
having  made  a  formal  peace  with  the  Ojibways,  and  agi'eed 
to  hunt  in  peace  and  friendship,  suddenly  attacked  a  small 
camp  of  hunters  and  killed  several  women  and  children. 
During  the  summer  following,  the  Ojibways  collected  to 
the  number  of  sixty  warriors,  and  proceeded  down  the  St. 
Croix  River,  to  revenge  this  act  of  perfidy.    They  discov- 
ej-ed  their  enemies  encamped  in  a  large  village  near  the 
mouth  of  Willow  River.    They  approached  the  camp  dur- 
ing the  middle  of  a  pitchy  dark  night,  and  the  chiefs 
placed  two  or  three  men  to  stand  by  each  lodge,  into 
which,  at  a  given  signal,  they  were  to  fire  a  volley,  aiming 
at  the  spots  where  they  supposed  the  enemy  were  lying 
asleep.    Immediately  loading  their  guns,  when  the  inmates 
of  the  lodges  would  jump  up  in  affright,  they  were  to  fire 
another  volley  and  immediately  retreat,  as  even  the  lodges 
of  the  Dakotas  many  times  outnumbered  the  warriors  of 
the  Ojibways,  and  the  enemy  were  too  strong  to  risk  with 
them  a  protracted  fight.     They  judged  also  that  the  Da- 
kotiis  were  preparing  to  go  on  a  war  party,  from  the  war- 
songs,  drumming,  and  dancing  which  they  had  kept  up 
throughout  the  village  during  the  evening. 

The  orders  of  the  Ojibway  leader  were  strictly  adhered 
to,  and  but  two  volleys  were  poured  into  the  enemies'  lodges, 
when  the  party  suddenly  retreated.  The  Dakotas,  how- 
ever, recovering  from  the  first  surprise  of  the  sudden  and 
unexpected  attack,  grasped  their  arms  and  rushing  forth, 
a  hundred  warriors  were  soon  on  the  rear  of  the  midnight 
invaders.  The  Ojibways,  anxious  for  a  fight,  made  a  stand, 
and  a  fierce  fight  ensued  in  the  darkness,  the  combatants 
aiming  at  the  flashes  of  their  enemies'  musketry.  The 
bravest  warriors  gradually  approached  to  within  a  few 
feet  of  one  another,  in  the  midst  of  the  darkness,  when 
a  Dakota  chief  was  heard  to  give  orders  to  his  people  in  a 
loud  voice,  to  divide  into  two  parties,  and  making  circuits 


)  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

>  the  right  and  left,  surround  the  enemy  and  cut  off  their 

atreat     An  Ojibway  warrior,  who  had  been  a  captive 

tmong  the  Dakotas,  understanding  these  orders,  quietly 

informed  his  fellows,  and  when  the  enemy's  fire  slackened 

in  front,  they  made  a  silent  but  quick  retreat. 

They  had  arrived  but  a  short  distance  from  the  scene  of 
action,  when  they  suddenly  heard  the  firing  and  yelling  of 
a  fierce  fight,  at  the  spot  which  they  had  just  left.  The 
noise  lasted  for  some  minutes,  and  the  OJibways  learnt 
afterwards,  that  their  enemy,  dividing  into  two  parties, 
with  intent  to  surround  them,  had  met  in  the  darkness  and 
mistaking  one  another  for  Ojibways,  they  had  fired  several 
volleys  into  each  other's  ranks,  and  continued  to  fight  till, 
by  their  manner  of  yelling  the  war-whoop,  they  had  dis- 
covered their  mistake.  The  Dakotas,  on  this  occasion, 
suffered  a  severe  loss,  infinitely  aggravated  froni  the  fiict 
of  their  having  inflicted  a  portion  of  it  on  themselves. 
They  consequently  abandoned  the  war  party,  for  which 
they  had  been  making  preparation.  The  slightest  rebuff 
of  this  nature,  always  leads  to  the  disorganization  of  a 
war  party  when  on  the  point  of  starting.  The  slightest 
accident^s,  or  evil  omens,  will  send  them  back  even  when 
once  fairly  started  on  their  expedition. 

Several  warriors  have  arisen  from  the  ranks  of  the  St. 
Croix  Ojibways  who  have  distinguished   themselves  by 
deeds  of  great  bravery,  and  whose  names  consequently  live 
in  the  traditions  and  lodge  stories  of  their  people.     Waub- 
ash-aw  was  the  name  of  one,  of  part  Dakota  extraction, 
who  flourished  as  a  brave  and  successful  war-leader,  duriny 
the  middle  of  the  pjust  century.     He  fought  in  many  ei 
gagements,  and  was  eventually  killed  at  the  battle  of  S 
Croix  Falls.     He  was  one  of  the  spiritual,  or  clairvoyaj 
leaders  of  the  war  party  who  fought  on  this  occasion,  s 
is  said  to  have  predicted  his  own  death. 


BI-A-JIG,  THE  INYULNEBABLE  WABRIOB.  331 

BI-A-JIG,  THE  LONE  WAREIOR. 

When  the  Ojibways  first  took  possession  of  the  St.  Croix 
River  region,  four  generations  ago,  while  still  carrying  on 
an  active  war  with  the  Odugamies  (Foxes),  a  warrior 
named  Bi-a-jig  became  noted  for  the  bravery  and  success 
with  which  he  repelled  the  oft-repeated  attacks  of  the 
Foxes  and  Dakotas. 

He  was  accustomed  to  leave  his  family  at  Sha-ga-waum- 
ik-ong,  or  some  other  place  of  safety,  and,  entirely  alone, 
he  would  proceed  to  the  hunting  grounds  of  his  enemies, 
and  in  their  very  midst  pursue  his  hunts.  Numberless 
were  the  attacks  made  on  his  isolated  little  lodge  by  the 
Foxes,  but  he  as  often  miraculously  escaped  their  bullets 
and  arrows,  and  generally  caused  many  of  their  warriors 
to  "  bite  the  dust."  Each  spring  he  would  return  to  his 
people's  villages  with  nearly  as  many  human  scalps  dan- 
gling to  his  belt  as  there  were  beaver  skins  in  his  pack. 

So  often  did  the  Foxes  attack  him  without  success,  by 
night  and  day,  that  they  at  last  considered  him  in  the  light 
of  a  spirit,  invulnerable  to  arrows  and  bullets,  and  they 
allowed  him  to  pursue  the  chase  wherever  he  listed,  unmo- 
lested. Such  a  fear  did  they  have  of  his  prowess,  that 
whenever  they  attacked  a  camp  of  Ojibways,  if  the  defence 
appeared  unusually  desperate,  they  would  call  out  to  in- 
quire if  Bi-a-jig  was  present,  and  on  that  warrior  showing 
himself,  the  assailants  would  immediately  desist  from  the 
attack  and  retreat. 

The  following  characteristic  anecdote  is  related,  illus- 
trating the  hardihood  and  bravery  of  Bi-a-jig:  After  the 
Foxes  had  been  driven  by  the  Ojibways  from  the  midland 
country  between  the  Mississippi  and  Lake  Superior,  they 
retired  towards  Lake  Michigan,  and  on  Green  Bay  they 
located  themselves  in  a  large  village.  They  sued  for  peace 
with  the  Ojibways,  which,  being  granted,  it  became  cua- 


832  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ternary  for  parties  from  either  tribe,  to  pay  one  another 
visits  of  peace.  On  one  occasion,  Bi-a-jig  joined  a  small 
party  of  his  people,  who  proceeded  to  pay  a  visit  to  the 
village  of  the  Foxes  on  Green  Bay.  They  were  well  re- 
ceived, and  entertained  with  divers  feastiugs  and  amuse- 
ments. 

One  day  the  Foxes  proposed  a  grand  war-dance,  where 
the  warriors  of  each  tribe  should  have  license  to  relate  their 
exploits  in  war.  The  dance  was  held  in  a  long  lodge 
erected  purposely  for  the  occasion.  The  men  of  the  Qib- 
ways  were  seated  on  one  side  of  this  lodge,  while  the  more 
numerous  Foxes  occupied  the  other.  A  red  stake  was 
planted  in  the  centre,  near  which  was  also  planted  a  wa^ 
club,  with  which  each  warrior,  wishing  to  relate  his  exploits, 
was  to  strike  the  red  stake,  as  a  signal  for  the  music  and 
dancing  to  cease.  The  dancing  commenced,  and  as  the 
warriors  circled  the  stake,  occasionally  yelling  their  fierce 
w^ar-whoop,  they  soon  became  excited,  and  warrior  after 
warrior  plucked  the  club  and  told  of  bloody  deeds. 

Among  the  Ojibwajs  was  an  old  man,  bent  w^ith  age  and 
sorrow.  In  the  course  of  the  late  war  with  the  Foxes  he 
had  lost  ten  sons,  one  after  another,  till  not  a  child  was 
left  to  cheer  his  fireside  in  his  old  age.  Often  had  he  gone 
on  the  war  trail  to  revenge  his  losses,  but  he  always  re- 
turned without  having  seen  the  enemy.  On  the  occasion 
of  this  dance,  he  sat  and  listened  to  the  vaunts  of  his  chil- 
dren's murderers,  and  he  could  not  ease  the  pain  at  his 
heart,  by  being  able  to  jump  up  and  tell  of  having  in  turn 
killed  or  scalped  a  single  Fox. 

Among  the  Foxes  was  a  warrior  noted  far  and  wide  for 
his  braver}^  and  numberless  deeds  of  blood.  He  was  the 
first  war-chief  of  his  tribe,  and  his  head  was  covered  with 
eagle  plumes,  each  denoting  an  enemy  he  had  slain,  a  scalp 
he  had  taken,  or  a  captive  whom  he  had  tortured  to  death. 
This  man  again  and  again  plucked  the  war-club  to  relate 


"STRIKING  THE  RED  STAKE."  833 

his  exploits.  He  related,  in  the  most  aggravating  manner, 
of  having  captured  an  Ojibway  youth  and  burnt  him  at 
the  stake,  vividly  describing  his  torments.  From  the  time 
and  place  where  this  capture  was  made,  the  old  Ojibway 
knew  that  it  was  one  of  his  sons,  and  under  a  feeling  of 
deep  aggravation,  he  jumped  up,  and  grasping  the  war- 
club,  he  struck  the  red  stake,  but  all  he  could  say,  was : 
"I  once  packed  my  little  mat  (war-sack),  and  proceeded 
towards  the  country  of  my  enemies,"  then  take  his  seat  in 
silence. 

The  Fox  warrior  judged  from  this  that  he  was  the  father 
of  the  youth  whom  he  had  tortured ;  and  again  grasping 
the  club,  he  told  of  another  whom  he  had  captured  and 
burnt  with  fire ;  then  dancing  in  front  of  the  old  man,  he 
yelled  his  war-whoop  in  aggravation.  In  quick  succession 
he  told  of  another  and  another  he  had  taken,  and  treated  in 
like  manner,  addressing  himself  to  the  bereaved  father,  of 
whose  children  he  knew  he  was  telling,  vividly  describing 
their  tortures,  and  enjoying  the  deep  anguish  w^liich  his 
words  caused  in  the  breast  of  the  poor  old  man,  whose  sor- 
rowing and  aged  head  hung  lower  and  lower  between  his 
knees.  Aggravated  beyond  measure,  once  more  he  jumped 
up,  but  all  he  could  say  was  as  before :  "  I  once  packed 
my  little  mat,  and  proceeded  to  the  country  of  my  enemies," 
and  as  he  took  his  seat,  he  was  jeered  with  laughter  by  the 
Foxes,  who  revelled  in  his  distress.  Once  more,  amidst  the 
encouraging  yells  of  his  fellows,  the  Fox  war-chief  grasped 
the  war-club,  and  dancing  before  the  old  man,  he  told  of 
another  of  his  sons  whom  he  had  treated  with  aggravated 
tortures. 

Bi-a-jig  had  sat  calmly  by,  smoking  his  pipe.    Not  join-  * 
ing  in  the  dance,  he  had  taken  silent  notice  of  the  whole 
scene.    His  heart  yearned  for  his  old  comrade,  whose  sor- 
rows were  being  so  wantonly  opened  afresh,  by  the  cruel 
and  ungenerous  Foxes.    His  party  was  but  a  handful  in 


834  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS, 

the  midst  of  their  numerous  enemies,  but  this  did  not  deter 
him  from  following  the  impulse  of  his  good  nature.  He 
had  borne  the  aggravating  yells  of  the  Foxes  as  long  as  his 
patience  could  last,  and  the  moment  the  Fox  war-chief  re- 
turtied  the  club  to  its  place,  amidst  the  cheers  of  his  fellows, 
Bi-a-jig  sprang  up,  and  grasping  the  club,  he  struck  the 
vaunting  warrior  in  the  mouth,  and  brought  him  to  the 
ground,  exclaiming,  "  My  name  is  Bi-a-jig ;  I  too  am  a 
man !"  As  the  Fox  warrior  arose  to  his  feet,  Bi-a-jig 
again  struck  him  on  the  mouth,  and  exclaimed.  "  You  call 
yourself  a  man.  I  too  am  a  man !  we  will  fight,  to  see 
who  will  live  to  tell  of  killing  a  warrior !" 

During  this  scene  the  Foxes  had  grasped  their  arms,  and 
the  Ojibways,  though  far  outnumbered  even  within  the 
lodge,  jumped  up  and  yelled  their  war  whoop,  all  of  course 
supposing  that  the  Fox  war-chief,  who  had  made  himself 
so  conspicuous,  would  resent  the  blow  of  Bi-a-jig,  which 
act  would  have  led  to  a  general  battle.  The  disgraced 
warrior,  however,  disappointed  their  expectation.  lie 
quietly  arose  and  left  the  lodge,  with  the  blood  gushinc^ 
from  his  battered  mouth.  The  old  man,  whose  feelinirs 
he  bad  been  so  unwarrantably  harrowing,  pointed  at  him 
with  his  fore-finger,  and  yelled  a  jeering  whoop.  His  re- 
veiio-e  was  sweet. 

The  name  of  Bi-a-jig  had  become  a  common  household 
word  with  the  Foxes,  with  which  mothers  quieted  their 
children  into  silence,  and  scared  them  into  obedienoo. 
Their  knowledge  of  his  prowess,  and  belief  in  his  being  in- 
vulnerable, saved  his  Ojibway  peace  party  from  total  de- 
struction on  this  occasion. 

Shosh-e-man  (Snow  Glider)  became  noted  as  a  war^hief 
during  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  century.  lie  l)e- 
longed  to  the  Awause  Totem  Clan.  He  was  much  lovetl 
by  the  traders,  for  his  unvarying  friendship  to  the  white**. 
In  company  with  John  Baptiste  Cadotte,  he  often  encount- 


SOME  ACCOUNT  OF  MINOR  CHIEFS.  335 

ered  great  dauger  in  attempts  to  make  peace  with  the  Da- 
kotas.  He  was  also  noted  for  great  oratorical  powers,  and 
he  is  mentioned  by  some  of  the  old  traders  who  knew  him 
as  being  the  most  eloquent  man  the  Ojibways  have  ever 
product.  Xo-diu,  his  son,  succeeded  him  in  his  rank  as 
chief  of  a  portion  of  the  St.  Croix  district.  He  is  also  dead, 
and  none  are  now  living  to  perpetuate  the  chieftainship  of 
this  family. 

Buiialo,  of  the  Bear  Clan,  also  became  noted  as  a  chief 
of  the  St.  Croix  Ojibways,  in  fact  superseding  in  import- 
ance and  influence  the  hereditary  chiefs  of  this  division. 
Having  committed  a  murder,  he  originally  fled  from  the 
Sault  Ste.  Marie  and  took  refuge  on  the  St.  Croix.  The 
traders,  for  his  success  in  hunting,  soon  made  him  a  chief 
of  some  importance.  His  son,  Ka-gua-dash,  has  succeeded 
him  as  chief  of  a  small  band. 

The  descendants  of  the  hereditary  chief  of  the  Wolf  To- 
tem, are,  Na-guon-abe  (Feather  End),  and  Mun-o-min-ik-a- 
sheen  (Rice  Maker),  chiefs  of  Mille  Lac  ;  I-aub-aus  (Little 
Buck),  chief  of  Rice  Lake,  and  Shon-e-yah,  (Money),  chief 
of  Pokaguma. 

As  has  been  remarked  in  a  former  chapter,  the  0  jib  way 
pioneers  on  the  St.  Croix  first  located  their  village  at 
Rice  Lake,  and  next  at  Yellow  Lake.  The  villages  at 
Pokaguma  and  at  Knife  Lake  are  of  comparative  recent 
origin,  within  the  memory  of  present  living  Indians. 

About  thirty  years  ago  [1820]  the  Ojibways  were,  many 
of  them,  destroyed  by  the  measles,  or  the  "  great  red  skin," 
as  they  term  it,  on  the  St  Croix ;  whole  communities  and 
families  were  entirely  cut  off^,  and  the  old  traders  affirm 
that  at  least  one-third  of  the  "  Rice  Makers,"  or  St.  Croix 
Indians,  disappeared  under  the  virulence  of  this  pestilence. 
Other  portions  of  the  tribe  did  not  suffer  so  much,  though 
some  villager,  especially  that  of  Sandy  Lake,  became  nearly 
depopulated. 


836  KINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE  PILLAGERS. 

Present  Dumber  of  the  Pillager  warrion — Their  repatation  for  brayery— ScTcre 
fight  with  the  Dakotas  at  Battle  Lake,  and  great  sacrifice  of  their  warrion 
— Exploit  of  We-noD-ga— Night  attack  on  a  camp  of  Dakotas  at  Cbiefi 
Mountain. 

Notwithstanding  the  continual  drain  made  in  their 
ranks  by  their  inveterate  and  exterminating  war  with  the 
Dakotas,  the  large  band  of  the  Ojibways  who  lived  on 
Leech  Lake,  and  had  become  known  by  the  name  of  Pilla- 
gers, continued  gradually  to  increase  in  numbers,  through 
accessions  from  the  more  eastern  villages  of  their  tribe. 
Their  men  capable  of  bearing  arms  (most  of  whom  have 
actually  seen  service)  number,  at  the  present  time,*  about 
three  hundred.     They  have  ever  borne  the  reputation  of 
being  the  bravest  and  most  w^arlike  division  of  the  Ojib- 
ways, from  the  fact  of  their  ever  having  formed  the  van- 
guard of  the  tribe,  and  occupied  the  most  dangerous  ground 
in  their  westward  advance  and  conquests.     As  a  sample  of 
their  bravery  and  hardihood,  we  shall  devote  this  chapter 
in  giving  an  account  of  one  of  their  numerous  and  bloody 
rencontres  with  the  Dakotas,  wherein  they  lost  many  of 
their  bravest  warriors. 

About  fifty-seven  ^ears  ago,  John  Baptiste  Cadotte  (who 
has  already  been  mentioned  in  previous  chapters)  arrivcnl 
at  Red  Cedar,  or  Cass  Lake,  late  in  the  fall,  with  a  supply 
of  goods,  ammunition,  and  other  necessaries,  intending  to 
pass  the  winter  in  trading  with  the  Pillagers  and  northern 
Ojibways.  The  Pillagers,  at  their  village  on  Leech  Lake, 
w^ere  preparing  to  go  on  a  grand  war  party  against  the  Da- 

1  A.  D.  1S32. 


UK-KE-WAUS  RAISES  A  WAR  PARTY.  337 

kotas,  but  being  destitute  of  ammunition,  the  men  repaired 
in  a  body  to  Cass  Lake,  to  procure  a  supply  from  the  trader 
who  had  so  opportunely  arrived.  It  being  contrary  to  his 
interests  as  a  trader,  that  the  Indians  should  go  to  war  at 
this  season  of  the  year,  Mons.  Cadotte  endeavored  to  dis- 
suade them  from  their  purpose.  He  mvited  them  to  coun- 
cil, and  after  stating  to  them  his  wishes,  he  presented  some 
tobacco,  and  a  small  keg  of  liquor  to  each  head,  or  repre- 
sentative chief,  of  the  several  grand  clans,  or  totems,  and 
promised  them,  that  if  they  would  give  up  their  present 
warlike  intentions,  and  hunt  well  during  the  winter,  in  the 
spring  he  would  give  them  all  the  ammunition  he  might 
have  on  hand,  to  use  against  their  enemies. 

These  rare  presents,  and  promise,  in  connection  with  Ca- 
dotte'a  great  influence  among  them  as  their  relative,  in- 
duced the  Pillagers  to  promise  to  give  up  their  general  war 
party.  With  their  present  of  fire-water,  they  returned  to 
their  village  at  Leech  Lake,  to  hold  a  grand  frolic,  which, 
in  those  early  days,  were  seldom  and  far  between.  When, 
their  revel  had  been  ended,  and  all  had  once  more  become 
sober,  one  morning  at  sunrise  Utke-waus,  an  elderly  man 
who  had  that  fall  returned  to  his  people  after  a  long  resi- 
dence among  the  Crees  of  Red  River,  walked  slowly 
through  the  village  from  lodge  to  lodge,  proclaiming  in  a 
loud  voice  that  he  was  determined  on  going  to  war,  and 
calling  on  all  those  who  considered  themselves  men  to 
join  him,  and  pay  no  attention  to  the  words  of  the  trader. 

The  next  day  this  obstinate  old  warrior,  with  his  four 
sons,  left  the  village,  and  proceeded  on  the  war-path 
against  the  Dakotas.  He  was  followed  by  forty-five  war- 
riors, many  of  whom,  it  is  said,  went  with  great  reluctance. 
To  sustain  this  assertion,  an  anecdote  is  told  of  one,  who, 
that  morning,  had  determined  to  raise  camp,  to  proceed  on 
his  fall  hunt  for  beaver.     He  requested  his  wife  to  pull 

down  their  lodge,  and  gum  the  canoe,  preparatory  to  leav- 
22 


338  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

ing,  but  the  wife  appeared  not  to  notice  his  words.  He 
spoke  to  her  a  second  time,  and  she  still  remaining  un- 
mindful, the  husband  got  up,  and  taking  down  his  gun  he 
left  the  lodge,  remarking,  "  Well,  then,  if  you  refuse  to  do 
as  I  wish  you,  I  will  join  the  warriors."  He  never  returned 
to  his  disobedient  wife,  and  his  bones  are  bleaching  on  the 
sandy  shores  of  Battle  Lake. 

After  four  days'  travel  to  the  westward,  the  war  party 
arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Leaf  Lake,  within  the  country 
of  their  enemy,  and  discovered  fresh  signs  of  their  hunters. 
In  the  evening  they  heard  the  report  of  Dakota  guns 
booming  in  the  distance.     Early  in  the  morning  of  the 
fifth  day,  they  came  across  a  beaten  path,  following  which 
led  them  towards  a  large  lake,  which,  from  the  ensuing 
fight,  has  borne  the  name  of  Lac  du  Battaile,  or  Battle 
Lake.     As  they  neared  this  lake,  they  again  heard  the 
report  of  the  enemy's  guns,  gradually  receding  in  the  dis- 
tance, as  if  they  were  moving  away  from  them.     Uk-ke- 
waus,  the  leader  of  the  party,  insisted  that  the  Dakotas 
must  have  discovered  them,  and  were  running  away,  and 
he  importuned  the  party  to  quicken  their  steps  in  pursuit. 
The   leading,  and   more   experienced  warriors,  however, 
halted,  and  filling  their  pipes,  gnively  eon8ulte<l  amongst 
themselves  the  best  course  to  be  pursued.     From  the  re- 
peated firing  of  guns,  in  almost  every  directioUv  it  was 
argued  that  the  enemy  must  be  occupying  the  country  in 
great  force,  and  probably  some  of  their  hunters,  having 
discovered  their  trail,  were  preparing  to  cut  off  their  retreat. 
A  return  home  was  seriously  talked  of  under  these  circum- 
stances, but  Uk-ke-waus,  being  a  passionate  and  withal  a 
determined  man,  violently  opposed  this  measure,  and  up- 
braided his  fellows  for  their  faint-heartedness  in  unmeas- 
ured terms.     On  this,  the  determination  of  their  warriors 
was  instantly  formed,  for  none  could  brook  the  reproval  of 
cowardice. 


HOT  CHASE   AFTEB  THE   ENEMY.  339 

The  party  continued  their  onward  course,  and  followed  up 
the  enemy's  trail  with  quickened  steps.  Arriving  on  the 
lake  shore,  they  beheld  the  late  deserted  encampment  of  their 
enemies,  who  had  just  moved  oft*,  and  whose  lodge  fires 
were  still  brightly  burning.  As  the  Pillagers  made  their 
appearance  on  a  rise  of  ground  overlooking  the  deserted 
camp,  three  young  men  of  the  Dakotas  suddenly  jumped 
up  from  around  a  fire,  where  they  had  been  sitting,  and 
casting  their  eyes  on  the  group  of  warriors  who  were  fast 
approaching,  and  recognizing  them  for  Ojibways,  they  fled 
towards  the  lake  shore.  Urged  on  by  the  old  warrior,  the 
Pillagers  increased  their  speed  to  a  full  run.  On  arriving 
at  the  lake  shore,  they  perceived  in  the  distance  the  mov- 
ing camp  of  their  enemies,  winding  along  the  sandy  beach, 
which  stretched  for  two  miles  to  their  right  Some  were 
on  horseback,  others  on  foot,  and  all  packing  along  their 
leathern  lodges,  traps,  and  various  camping  equipage.  It 
was  not  long  before  the  moving  Dakotas  perceiving  war- 
rior after  warrior  collecting  in  their  rear,  apparently  in 
full  pursuit  of  them,  and  seeing  the  three  young  men  who 
had  been  left  as  a  rear  guard,  running  and  occasionally  throw- 
ing up  their  blankets  in  warning,  became  panic-stricken, 
and  dropping  their  loads,  a  general  flight  commenced. 

Urged  on  by  the  apparent  confusion  and  fear  caused  by 
their  presence,  amongst  the  ranks  of  their  enemies,  the 
Pillagers  rushed  on  as  if  to  a  feast,  and  "  first  come  was  to 
be  best  served."  About  half  their  number,  thinking  to 
head  the  fleeing  enemy,  left  the  sandy  beach  of  the  lake, 
and  ran  around  a  swamp  which  lay  between  the  narrow 
beach  and  the  main  land.  This  intended  short  cut,  how- 
ever, only  led  them  astray,  as  they  could  not  get  around 
the  swamp  without  going  a  great  distance  out  of  the  way 
which  the  enemy  were  pursuing.  In  the  mean  time  the 
Dakotas  disappeared  one  after  another  in  a  deep  wood 
which  stood  at  the  extreme  end  of  the  sand  beach.     Three 


840  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Pillager  braves,  who,  being  excellent  runners,  kept  some 
distance  ahead  of  their  fellows,  fearlessly  followed  after 
them.  They  ran  through  the  woods  and  emerged  upon  an 
open  prairie,  where  they  were  struck  with  surprise,  at  sud- 
denly perceiving  long  rows  of  Dakota  lodges.  The  fleeing 
camp  had  joined  another,  and  together  they  numbered  three 
hundred  lodges.  Guns  were  firing  to  call  in  the  straggling 
hunters,  drums  were  beating  to  collect  the  warriors,  many 
of  whom,  already  prepared  for  battle,  their  heads  decked 
with  plumes  and  their  bodies  painted  in  red  and  black,  made 
a  terrific  appearance  as  they  ran  to  and  fro,  marshalling  the 
younger  warriors  and  hurrying  their  preparations. 

One  look  was  sufiicient  for  the  three  panting  Pillagers, 
and  amid  a  shower  of  bullets  which  laid  one  of  them  in 
death,  the  survivors  turned  and  ran  back,  and  as  they  met 
their  fellows,  they  urged  on  them  the  necessity  of  imme- 
diate flight,  for  it  was  impossible  to  resist  the  numbers 
which  their  enemies  were  about  to  turn  against  them. 
Heated,  tired,  and  panting  for  breath,  the  Pillagers  could 
not  think  of  flight.  Their  utmost  exertions  had  been  spent 
in  a  foolish  and  fruitless  chase,  and  they  could  now  do  no 
more  than  die  like  men.  Deliberately  they  chose  their 
ground,  at  a  place  where  a  small  rivulet  connected  the 
lake,  through  the  narrow  neck  of  sand  beach,  with  a  wide 
swamp.  Here  they  could  not  be  surrounded,  and  when 
half  of  their  number  had  collected,  they  hid  in  the  tall 
grass  which  grew  on  cither  side  of  the  little  creek,  and 
here,  entirely  commanding  the  narrow  pass,  they  awaited 
in  ambush  the  coming  of  the  Dakota  warriors,  who  soon 
appeared  from  the  woods,  and  marshalled  in  long  lines  on 
the  lake  shore,  dressed  and  j)ainted  for  battle.  Their  ad- 
vance was  imposing.  They  were  led  on  by  a  prominent 
figure  who  wore  a  blue  military  coat,  and  who  carried  con- 
spicuous on  his  breast  a  large  silver  medal,  denoting  hi? 
rank  as  chief.    In  one  hand  he  brandished  only  a  long  s{»ear, 


THE   OJIBWAYS  IN  A   TIGHT  PLACE.  841 

while  in  the  other  he  carried  aloft  the  war  ensign  of 
plumes,  and  as  he  came  on,  running  from  side  to  side,  in 
fipont  of  his  warriors,  to  keep  them  in  line  and  check,  he 
exhorted  them  to  act  like  men  with  a  loud  voice. 

Breathlessly  the  tired  Pillagers  crouched  in  the  grass, 
awaiting  the  onset.  The  imposing  array  of  their  enemies 
had  already  reached  within  range  of  their  bullets,  but  still 
they  kept  quiet,  unseen  in  their  ambush.  The  remainder  of 
their  fellows  wlio  had  attempted  to  run  around  the  swamp, 
finding  out  their  mistake,  had  returned,  and  were  now  run- 
ning up  the  sandy  beach  to  the  support  of  their  fellows. 
On  these  the  Dakotas  turned  their  attention,  and,  unsus- 
pecting, they  marched  right  on  their  hidden  enemies.  The 
first  gun  fired  by  the  Pillagers  brought  down  the  noble 
form  of  their  leader.  A  yell  of  rage  issued  from  the  ranks 
of  the  Dakotas,  and  instead  of  dodging  here  and  there, 
hiding  behind  trees,  or  throwing  themselves  in  the  tall 
grass,  as  they  generally  do  in  battle,  they  rushed  forward 
in  a  body,  determined  to  annihilate  at  one  blow  their  fee- 
ble and  tired  enemy.  Their  front  ranks,  however,  fell  be- 
fore the  united  volleys  of  the  Pillagers,  and  the  battle  now 
commenced  in  earnest 

Retiring  behind  the  shelter  of  trees,  the  Pillagers  for  a 
time  kept  up  the  hopeless  contest,  being  every  moment 
joined  by  their  fellows  who  had  been  left  behind.  Last  of 
the  stragglers,  when  over  one  half  of  his  comrades  had 
been  shot  down,  came  Uk-ke-waus,  the  old  warrior  who 
had  urged  them  on  to  the  foolish  chase.  He  had  four  sons 
engaged  in  the  fight,  the  youngest  of  whom  had  been 
killed  before  the  Dakota  lodges.  As  he  came  up  and  took 
his  stand  beside  his  surviving  warriors,  the  death  of  his 
favorite  son  was  proclaimed  to  him,  and  bitter  reproaches 
were  addressed  to  him,  for  causing  the  untimely  death  of 
80  many  brave  men.  Determined  to  save  some  of  his  fel- 
lows, if  possible,  the  old  warrior  called  out  in  a  voice  di* 


842  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

tinctly  heard  above  the  din  of  battle, "  Let  those  who  wish 
to  live,  escape  by  retreating,  while  singly  I  shall  stand  in 
the  path  of  our  enemies !"  The  surviving  Pillagers,  all 
but  his  three  brave  sons,  took  him  at  his  word,  and  leav- 
ing them  to  withstand  the  pursuit  of  the  Dakotas,  they 
turned  and  fled.  For  a  long  time  the  yells  of  those  devoted 
warriors  could  be  heard,  as,  at  each  crack  of  their  guns,  an 
enemy  bit  the  dust.  Volley  after  volley  were  fired  on  them 
in  vain.  They  appeared  to  have  a  charmed  life,  but  their 
strength  and  ammunition  tailing,  the  few  remaining  friends 
to  whom  by  their  self-sacrifice  they  had  given  life,  heard 
from  a  great  distance  the  exultant  yells  of  the  Dakotas  as 
they  silenced  them  forever,  and  tore  the  reeking  scalps 
from  their  heads. 

Not  one-third  of  that  Pillager  war  party  ever  returned 
to  their  people.  Their  bones  are  bleaching,  and  returning 
to  dust,  on  the  spot  where  they  so  bravely  fought  and  fell. 
We-non-ga  (the  Vulture),  one  of  the  leaders  of  this  ill-fated 
war  party,  though  sorely  wounded,  returned  home  in 
safety.  He  was  still  living  a  few  years  since,  honored  and 
respected  by  all  his  people.  It  was  his  boast  as  he  struck 
the  war-pole,  to  relate  his  exploits,  that  on  this  bloody 
occasion,  he  shot  down,  one  aft<jr  another,  seven  Dakotas. 
The  slaughter  in  their  ranks  must  have  been  very  consid- 
erable. 

The  beautiful  sheet  of  water  where  the  above  related 
event  took  place,  has  since  then  been  named  by  the  Ojib- 
ways,  Ish-quon-e-de-win-ing  (where  but  few  survived). 
The  French,  from  the  same  circumstance,  named  it  Lac  du 
Battaile,  interpreted  in  "  Nicollet's  map  of  the  Mississippi 
Valley,"  into  Battle  Lake. 

Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  the  venerable  chief*  of  the  Pillagers, 
from  whose  lips  I  have  obtained  the  above  account,  was  a 
young  man  when  the  fight  at  Battle  Lake  took  place.    He 

1  ▲.  D.  1852. 


UK-KE-WAUS'   DEATH   AVENGED.  343 

was  returning  to  Leech  Lake,  after  a  long  residence  among 
his  Cree  relations  in  the  north,  and  was  stopping  to  hunt 
with  some  friends  at  Red  Lake,  when,  about  midwinter, 
the  news  of  the  above  battle  reached  them.  There  being 
many  relatives  of  the  old  man  Uk-ke-waus  and  his  sons 
residing  at  Red  Lake,  at  the  news  of  their  death,  a  war 
party  was  immediately  raised,  consisting  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty  warriors,  who  marched  on  snow  shoes  towards 
the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Dakotas.  The  young  Pillager 
chief  joined  this  party,  and  proceeded  with  them  to  the 
southern  base  of  0-ge-mah-mi-jew,  or  Chiefs  Mountain, 
where  they  made  a  night  attack  on  a  large  camp  of  the 
enemy,  consisting  of  over  fifty  lodges.  Several  volleys 
were  fired  into  the  defenceless  lodges,  and  many  of  the  in- 
mates killed  and  wounded,  when,  the  warriors  of  the  Dar 
kotas  briskly  firing  back,  the  Ojibways  retreated. 

The  young  chief,  with  two  others,  remained  for  some 
hours  in  the  vicinity  of  the  camp,  after  their  fellows  had 
gone,  and  he  vividly  describes  the  plaintive  wailing  of 
those  who  had  lost  relatives  in  the  late  attack.  There  was 
deep  mourning  in  the  camp  of  the  Dakotas  that  bloody 
night!  Stealthily  approaching  the  lodges  in  the  darkness, 
the  young  chief,  with  his  two  companions,  once  more  dis- 
charged their  guns  at  their  weeping  enemies,  then  turning 
homewards,  they  ran  all  night  to  rejoin  their  fellows. 

Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe  relates  as  a  curious  fact,  that  this  war 
party  left  Red  Lake  on  snow  shoes,  the  ground  being  cov- 
ered with  deep  snow.  They  marched  directly  westward, 
and  having  reached  the  great  western  plains,  they  found 
bare  ground,  left  their  snow  shoes,  and  walked  whole  days 
through  immense  herds  of  bufialo. 


844  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

OJIBWAYS  OP  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI. 

The  Sandy  Lake  band  are  nearly  destroyed  by  the  Dakotaa — Battle  of  Crots 
Lake,  and  destruction  of  an  OJibway  camp — Captives  taken — Escape  of  a 
young  woman  by  climbing  into  a  pine  tree — The  Mississippi  OJibways  are 
reinforced  through  accessions  from  Lake  Superior — Account  of  the  chieftain 
"  Curly  Head'' — He  takes  possession  of  the  Crow  Wing  hunting  gronnds— 
Vain  efforts  of  the  Dakotas  to  destroy  his  camp— Chiefs  of  the  Mississippi— 
Lieut.  Pike's  journey  to  the  sources  of  the  Missipsippi — He  visita  Leech  Lake, 
and  takes  possession  of  the  country  for  the  United  States. 

Wb  will  once  more  return  to  the  division  of  the  Q^^- 
ways,  who  had  made  their  homes  on  the  waters  forming 
the  sources  of  the  Mississippi  River.  It  has  already  been 
related  how,  in  the  year  1782,  the  village  of  Sandy  Lake 
became  nearly  depopulated  by  the  dreadful  ravages  of  the 
smallpox.  This  band,  however,  gradually  recovered  their 
former  strength  and  numbers,  through  accessions  from  the 
villages  of  their  people  located  on  Lake  Superior,  who 
were  drawn  to  the  Mississippi  country  by  the  richness  of 
the  hunting  grounds,  and  facilities  of  obtaining  a  plentiful 
and  ea«y  livelihood. 

In  the  year  1800  (as  near  as  can  be  judged  from  the  In- 
dian mode  of  counting  time),  the  ill-fated  village  of  Sandy 
Lake  again  received  a  severe  blow,  which  cut  oft'  its  inhabi- 
tants nearly  to  a  man.  On  this  occasion,  however,  thej 
suffered  from  the  implacable  hatred  of  the  Dakotas.  As 
it  had  become  customary,  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  the  hun- 
ters with  their  families,  had  gone  down  the  Mississippi, 
and  joining  with  the  Pillager  camp  at  Crow  Wing,  they 
had  proceeded  to  the  rich  hunting  grounds  in  the  vicinity 
of  Long  Prairie,  to  pursue  the  chase  during  the  winter. 
This  year  the  Dakotas  did  not  approach  them  for  the  pur- 


DAKOTAS  AGAIN   ON  THE  WAR-PATH.  345 

pose  of  making  a  temporary  peace,  as  they  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  do  for  some  years  previous.  On  the  contrary, 
they  kept  a  wary  watch  over  the  movements  of  the  Qjib- 
way  camp,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  an  opportunity  of 
inflicting  on  them  a  sudden  blow,  which  might  have  the 
eiFect  of  deterring  them  from  again  encroaching  on  their 
favorite  hunting  grounds. 

As  spring  approached,  the  Ojibways  again  turned  their 
faces  homewards,  and  made  slow  marches  towards  their 
villages.  The  Dakotas  collected  their  warriors,  and  to  the 
number  of  four  hundred  men,  they  stealthily  followed  the 
return  trail  of  their  enemies.  At  Crow  Wing  the  Pillager 
and  Sandy  Lake  camps,  as  usual,  parted  company,  and 
moved  in  different  directions.  The  Dakotas  followed  the 
amaller  camp,  which  led  towards  Millo  Lac  and  Sandy 
Lake,  and  at  Cross  Lake,  thirty  miles  northeast  of  Crow 
Wing,  they  fell  on  the  Ojibways,  and  destroyed  nearly  the 
whole  camp.  The  Ojibways,  perfectly  unaware  that  the 
enemy  was  on  their  tracks  in  such  force,  as  it  was  not  the 
season  of  the  year  when  they  usually  carried  on  their  war- 
fare, had  leisurely  moved  their  camp  from  place  to  place, 
without  taking  any  precautions  to  guard  against  sudden 
attack  or  surprise.  In  camping  about  in  a  dangerous 
neighborhood,  they  were  accustomed  to  cut  down  trees  and 
pile  logs  about  their  wigwams  for  defence  against  mid- 
night attacks;  but  on  this  occasion,  the  fated  Ojibways 
failed  to  follow  the  usual  precautions  which  might  have 
saved  them  from  almost  total  destruction. 

They  encamped  one  evening  at  Sa-sub-a-gum-aw,  or  Cross 
Lake,  on  a  long  narrow  point  covered  with  pine  trees, 
which  ran  across  the  lake  nearly  dividing  it  in  two.  They 
numbered  eight  long,  or  double  wigwams,  besides  several 
smaller  ones,  altogether  containing  over  two  hundred  men, 
women,  and  children.  Luckily,  several  families  residing 
at  Mille  Lac,  had  that  day  parted  from  the  main  camp. 


346  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

and  had  gone  in  the  direction  of  their  village,  consequently 
escaping  the  fate  which  awaited  their  fellows.  Early  the 
next  morning,  also,  a  number  of  women  left  the  camp,  to 
carry  heavy  loads  of  meat  some  distance  ahead  towards 
their  next  camping  ground,  intending  to  return  after  other 
loads.  On  their  return,  hearing  the  noise  of  the  battle, 
which  commenced  soon  after  their  departure,  they  suc- 
ceeded in  making  their  escape. 

Soon  after  the  sun  had  arisen  on  this  fated  morning, 
several  of  the  Ojibway  hunters  sallied  out  of  their  wig- 
wams for  the  usual  day's  hunt,  intending  to  rejoin  their 
families  at  the  next  encampment.  On  reaching  the  ice  on 
the  lake,  they  perceived  several  wolves  sitting  a  short  dis- 
tance off,  apparently  watching  the  encampment.  The 
hunters  ran  towards  them,  but  as  they  did  so,  the  seeming 
wolves  got  up  and  retreated  into  the  woods  which  skirted 
the  lake.  The  hunters  instantly  recognized  them  for  hu- 
man beings,  who,  covered  with  wolf  skins,  had  quietly  been 
reconnoitring  their  camp,  and  counting  their  lodges.  They 
ran  back  and  gave  the  alarm,  but  the  Ojibway  warriors 
were  given  but  a  few  moments  to  make  preparations  for 
the  coming  onslaught. 

On  being  discovered,  the  Dakotas  immediately  marshalknl 
their  forces  on  the  ice,  and  in  long  lines,  dressed  and 
painted  for  battle,  they  slowly  approached  the  Ojibway 
encampment.  So  unusual  was  this  mode  of  attack,  that 
for  a  moment  the  Ojibways  were  deceived  into  the  belief 
that  they  came  for  the  purpose  of  making  peace,  and  under 
this  impression  two  of  their  bravest  warriors,  Be-dud  and 
She-shebe,  ran  out  upon  the  ice  to  meet  them.  They  were 
welcomed  with  a  shower  of  bulleta  and  arrows.  Thev, 
however,  bravely  stood  their  ground,  and  returned  the  fire 
of  the  enemy,  and  their  fellow  warriors  joining  them,  a 
fierce  fight  ensued  on  the  ice,  which  soon  became  crimsoned 
with  blood. 


DESTRUCTION  OP  AN  OJIBWAY  CAMP.  847 

Many  times  outnumbered  by  their  enemies,  the  few  sur- 
viving warriors  of  the  Ojibways  were  finally  forced  to  take 
shelter  near  their  wigwams,  but  the  Dakotas  entirely  sur- 
rounded them.  After  a  brave,  but  hopeless,  defence,  their 
guns  were  silenced  forever,  and  their  scalps  graced  the 
belts  of  their  victorious  enemies.  After  annihilating  the 
men,  the  Dakotas  rushed  into  the  perforated  wigwams,  and 
massacred  the  women  and  children  who  had  escaped  their 
bullets.  Some  few  children  were  spared,  who  were  after- 
wards adopted  into  the  families  of  their  captors.  Some 
have  since  returned  to  their  people  and  are  still  living,* 
who  speak  the  Dakota  tongue  with  great  fluency.  A 
grandson  of  the  chief  Bi-aus-wah  was  captured  on  this  occa- 
sion, and  he  is  said  to  be  still  living'  amongst  his  captors, 
at  an  advanced  age,  and  much  respected  by  them. 

The  narrative  of  this  bloody  event  was  related  to  the 
writer  by  an  aged  woman,  who  is  now'  the  mother  and 
grandmother  of  a  large  and  respectable  family  of  half-breed 
children.  She  was  a  young  maiden  at  the  time  of  the 
massacre,  and  being  present,  she  witnessed  all  its  terrible 
incidents.  She  escaped  the  fate  of  her  fellows  by  climbing 
into  a  pine  tree,  the  thick  foliage  of  which  eftectually 
screened  her  from  the  eyes  of  the  bloody  Dakotas.  After 
they  had  finished  the  work  of  scalping  and  mutilating  the 
dead,  and  setting  the  wigwams  on  fire,  they  left  their 
bloody  work,  and  returned  homeward,  singing  songs  of 
triumph.  The  young  woman  descended  from  her  perch  in 
the  pine  tree,  and  vividly  she  describes  the  scene  which 
presented  itself  to  her  eyes  as  she  walked  about  the  encamp- 
ment, weeping  bitter  tears  for  her  murdered  relatives. 
The  defence  had  been  so  long  and  desperate,  that  not  a 
lodge  pole,  or  shrub  about  the  late  encampment,  but  what 
had  the  marks  of  bullets  or  arrows. 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


848  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

This  was  a  terrible  blow  on  the  Ojibways  who  had  taken 
possession  of  the  Upper  Mississippi  country,  and  they  felt 
it  severely.     But  it  did  not  have  the  effect  of  causing  them 
to  evacuate  the  hunting  grounds,  which  cost  them  so  much 
blood.     On  the  contrary,  they  held  their  vantage  ground 
against    the    Dakotas   with    greater    determination   and 
tenacity,  and  their  warriors  who  had  been  slain  at  CrosB 
Lake  being  soon  replaced  by  others  from  Lake  Superior, 
they  were  enabled,  in  a  few  years,  to  inflict  a  terrible  retri- 
bution on  the  Dakotas. 

It  is  at  this  time  that  the  celebrated  chief,  Ba-be-sig-aon- 
dib-ay,  or  "  Curly  Head,"  first  made  his  appearance  on  the 
Ujiper  Mississippi.  He  belonged  to  the  Crane  family, and 
removed  to  this  region  with  a  small  camp  of  his  relative 
from  the  shores  of  the  Great  Lake.  He  did  not  stop  at 
Sandy  Lake,  but  proceeded  down  the  Mississippi,  and 
located  his  camp  in  the  vicinity  of  Crow  Wing,  on  a  plenti- 
ful hunting  ground,  but  in  dangerous  proximity  to  the 
Dakotas.  The  bmvest  warriors  and  hunters  of  the  Missis- 
sippi Ojibways  joined  his  camp  and  they  soon  formed  a 
formidable  body  of  hardy  and  fearless  pioneers,  who,  ever 
Avary  against  the  advances  of  their  enemies,  were  never 
attacked  by  them  with  impunity.  Twice  the  Dakotas  en- 
deavored to  destroy  this  daring  band  by  sudden  nigbt  at- 
tacks, but  each  time  they  were  repulsed  with  severe  loss. 

Curly  Head  was  much  respected  and  loved  by  his  people. 
Tn  the  words  of  one  of  their  principal  warriors, '"  lie  was  a 
father  to  his  j)eople ;  they  looked  on  him  as  children  do  t*> 
a  parent ;  and  his  lightest  wish  was  immediately  performed. 
His  lodge  was  ever  full  of  meat,  to  which  the  hungry  and 
destitute  were  ever  welcome.  The  tradei'S  vied  with  oim' 
another  who  should  treat  him  best,  and  the  presents  which 
he  received  at  their  hands,  he  always  distributed  to  hiJ* 
people  without  reserv^e.  When  he  had  plenty,  his  i>eople 
wantcKl  not" 


CHIEFS   OF  THE   MISSISSIPPI   OJIBWAYS.  349 

His  band  increased  in  numbers,  and  they  eventually 
beld  the  Crow  Wing  country  without  incurring  the  yearly 
ind  continued  attacks  of  the  Dakotas,  who  were  thus 
Snally  forced  to  give  up  this  portion  of  their  hunting 
^rounds  and  retire  further  down  the  Mississippi.  The 
)resent  Mississippi  and  Gull  T^ake  band  proper,  now*  num- 
)ering  about  six  hundred  souls,  are  the  descendants  of  this 
lardy  band  of  pioneers. 

Curly  Head  became  the  third  principal  chief  on  the  Upper 
Vlississippi.  He  ruled  the  "  men  of  the  great  river,"  while 
B[ardow-aub-e-da  (Broken  Tooth),  son  of  Bi-aus-wah,  ruled 
he  Sandy  Lake  village,  and  Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  bette*' 
cnown  as  Flat  Mouth,  presided  over  the  Pillagers. 

These  three  noted  chiefs  are  mentioned  by  Lieut.  Zebu- 
Ion  M.  Pike,  in  his  narrative  of  a  journey  to  the  sources  of 
the  Mississippi  in  1805.  The  visit  of  this  officer  is  an 
event  of  considerable  importance  to  the  Ojibways  of  the 
[Jpper  Mississippi,  as  they  date  from  it  their  first  inter- 
[jourse  with  the  "  Long  Knives,"  or  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  Previous  to  this  time,  they  had  been  altogether 
inder  British  influences,  and  all  their  chiefs  wore  the 
>adges  and  medals  of  Great  Britain,  and  her  flag.  They 
leld  intercourse  onlj'  with  British  traders  of  the  Northwest 
nd  Hudson's  Bay  companies,  as  the  Americans  had  not  as 
et  commenced  to  compete  with  these  powerful  companies 
n  the  fur  trade.  Tlie  object  of  the  United  States  govem- 
nent  in  sending  this  expedition  to  the  sources  of  the  Mis- 
issippi,  was  to  explore  the  country  and  take  formal  pos- 
ession. 

Lieut.  Pike  proceeded  up  the  Mississippi  with  a  party 
)f  soldiers  in  batteaux.  Cold  weather  and  ice  prevented 
lis  further  progress  at  the  foot  of  Pike's  Rapids,  about 
Jiirty  miles  below  the  confluence  of  the  Crow  Wing  with 

1  A.  D.  1S52. 


350  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

• 

the  Mississippi,  and  here  he  was  obliged  to  pass  the  win- 
ter, erecting  comfortable  quarters  for  his  people,  and  col- 
lecting an  ample  supply  of  provisions  from  the  abundance 
of  game,  buflalo  and  elk,  which  at  that  time  covered  this 
portion  of  the  Upper  Mississippi  country.     During  the 
winter  he  proceeded  with  a  party  of  his  people  to  Leech 
Lake,  where  the  Northwest  Fur  Company  held  a  stock- 
aded trading  post,  and  here  he  formally  proclaimed  our 
right  to  the  country,  by  planting  a  flag  staflT  on  which 
waved,  for  the  first  time,  the  stars  and  stripes.     On  this 
occasion,  the  young  Pillager  chief  and  warrior,  £sh-k< 
bug-e-coshe,  who  already  held  unbounded  influence  ovej 
his  fellows,  exchanged  his  British  flag  and  medal  for  th—    q 
flag  and  medal  of  the  United  States ;  and  as  the  now  age — ^ 
chief  expresses  himself,  ^^  he  ceased  to  be  an  Englishma^^} 
and  became  a  Long  Knife." 

During  this  journey,  Lieut.  Pike  had  intercourse  a^^ 
with  the  chiefs.  Curly  Head  and  Broken  Tooth,  and  reco^. 
nized  their  rank  and  authority  by  bestowing  on  eacb  a 
medal  and  flag. 


THE  STBUGGLE  ALONG   THE  FKONTIER.  851 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

OJIBWATS  OF  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI. 

ITaab-o-Jeeg,  2d,  killed  by  the  Dakotas  at  Mille  Lac— Curly  Head  and  Flat 
Mouth  collect  a  war  party  to  avenge  his  death— Attack  on  a  Dakota  camp  at 
Long  Prairie—*'  Strong  Ground''  first  distinguii>he8  himself  for  bravery — 
Dakotas  evacuate  the  Long  Prairie  River  country — Battle  at  Pembina  b^ 
tween  Ojibways  and  Dakotas— Son  of  the  chief  **  Little  Clam''  killed— Re- 
venge of  the  father — Death  of  Ta^bush-aw — OJibway  hunters  congregate  on 
the  Red  River — Extent  of  the  border  on  which  the  warfare  of  the  Ojibways 
and  Dakotas  is  carried  on — Origin  of  the  name  for  Thief  River. 

Half  a  century  since,  there  flourished  as  one  of  the  prin- 
ipal  leaders  of  the  Ojibway  warriors  on  the  Upper  Mis- 
issippi,  a  man  whose  name  was  Waub-o-jeeg,  or  White 
^isher  (namesake  to  the  celebrated  chief  who,  eighty  years 
go,^  led  his  people  against  the  allied  Foxes  and  Dakotas  at 
he  battle  of  St  Croix  Falls).  Waub-o-jeeg  was  a  warrior  of 
ome  distinction.  He  possessed  much  influence  with,  and 
ras  loved  and  respected  by  his  people.  His  lodge  was 
ver  filled  with  the  fruits  of  the  successful  chase,  to  which 
ae  hungry  were  always  welcome.  His  social  pipe  was 
ver  full,  and  the  stem  often  passed  around  among  his  fel- 
)W8.  He  was  always  foremost  in  defence  of  his  people, 
hen,  as  it  too  often  happened,  the  startling  war-whoop  of 
leir  enemies  fearfully  broke  on  the  morning  stillness  of 
leir  sleeping  encampment !  A  successful  and  adventurous 
unter,  a  brave  and  daring  warrior,  Waub-o-jeeg,  who  was 
ver  foremost  on  the  dangerous  hunting  grounds  of  the 
>akotas,  at  last,  in  the  prime  of  life,  fell  a  victim  to  his 
ourage. 

A  few  years  after  the  battle  and  massacre  at  Cross  Lake, 
•He  summer,  while  encamped  near  Mille  Lac,  in  company 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


S52  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

with  another  warrior  named  She-shebe  (who  had  distin- 
guished himself  on  this  bloody  occasion),  a  Dakota  war 
party  suddenly  fell  on  them  early  one  morning,  and  being 
unprepared  to  resist  the  attack,  they,  with  their  wives  and 
children,  were  killed  and  scalped.    Waub-o-jeeg  suffered 
death  at  the  first  fire ;  but  She-shebe  had  time  to  grasp  hia 
gun,  and  as  his  foes  were  eagerly  rushing  forward  to  finbh 
their  work  and  secure  his  scalp,  he  fired  in  their  midst, 
killing  one  Dakota  and  wounding  another,  according  to 
their  after  acknowledgment.    The  death  of  these  two  noted 
warriors,  with  their  families,  created  a  general  excitement 
throughout  the  villages  of  the  whole  tribe,  and  the  relatives 
of  Waub-o-jeeg  lost  no  time  in  making  preparations  to  re- 
venge the  blow  on  their  enemies.     Ba-he-sig-au-dib-ay,  or 
Curly  Head,  chief  of  the  Lower  Mississippi,  or  Gull  Lake 
Ojibways,  took  the  matter  especially  in  hand,  and  late  in 
the  fall  he  collected  the  Sandy  Lake  warriors  at  Gull  Lake. 
During  the  summer,  Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe,  or  Flat  Mouth, 
the  Pillager  chief,  had  lost  a  nephew  at  the  hands  of  the 
Dakotas,  and  to  revenge  his  death,  he  also  collected  his 
warriors,  and  these  two  noted  chiefs  met  by  appointment, 
and  joined  their  respective  forces  at  Crow  Wing,  from 
whicli  place  they  jointly  led  one  hundred  and  sixty  war- 
riors into  the  Dakota  country. 

In  those  days,  the  lands  which  the  .Ojibways  lately  soM 
to  the  United  States  government,  lying  between  Long 
Prairie  and  Watab  Rivers,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, and  now*  forming  the  home  of  the  Winnebagoes, 
were  favorite  hunting  grounds  of  the  Sisseton  and  Warpo- 
ton  Dakotas.  They  were  accustomed  to  rove  through  it 
each  autumn,  congregated  in  large  camps,  for  greater  se- 
curity against  the  Ojibways.  On  this  occasion,  the  war 
party  of  Curly  Head  and  Flat  Mouth  first  discovered  the 
Dakota  trail,  at  the  western  extremity  of  Long  Prairits 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


BRAVERY   OF    "STRONG   GROUND."  353 

near  the  present  site  of  the  Winnebago  agency.  Following 
the  trail,  they  discovered  a  Dakota  encampment  consisting 
of  about  forty  lodges,  located  on  the  banks  of  Long  Prairie 
River,  which  they  determined  to  attack. 

The  encampment  was  surrounded  during  the  night,  and 
at  a  given  signal,  early  in  the  morning,  the  Ojibways  fell 
on  the  sleeping  Dakotas.  They  fired  volley  after  volley 
into  the  defenceless  lodges,  before  a  single  warrior  appeared 
to  resist  the  attack.  The  sharp  yell  of  defiance  was  at  last 
heard  issuing  from  the  lips  of  a  Dakota  warrior,  as  he 
rushed  bleeding  fi^om  his  lodge,  and  took  a  stand  to  return 
the  fire  of  the  assailants.  Yell  after  yell  succeeded  his, 
and  following  his  brave  example,  form  after  form  were 
seen  issuing  from  the  perforated  lodges,  till  nearly  sixty 
Dakotas  stood  forth  to  confront  their  foes,  and  defend  their 
families.  The  fight  is  said  to  have  been  close  and  most 
fiercely  contested.  It  lasted  till  nightfall,  when  all  the 
Dakota  warriors  but  seven  had  been  shot  down,  and 
silenced  forever.  Of  these  seven  men,  the  most  daring  acts 
of  valor  are  related.  Retreating  into  the  lodges,  they 
actually  kept  off  the  united  force  of  the  Ojibways,  and 
finally  compelled  them  to  retreat,  leaving  behind  the  rich 
harvest  of  scalps  which  they  had  hoped  to  reap. 

On  this  bloody  occasion  the  Dakotas  sustained  a  heavy' 
loss  of  life — fully  as  great  as  their  enemies  had  suffered  at 
Cross  Lake.  Song-uk-um-ig,  or  Strong  Ground,  the  elder 
brother  of  the  late  celebrated  war-ohief  Hole-in-the-dav, 
finjt  distinguished  himself  for  bravery  in  this  fight.  Though 
but  a  mere  lad,  he  was  one  of  the  few  who  daringly  ran 
into  the  very  ranks  of  the  Dakotas  to  secure  the  sc^alp  of  a 
fallen  warrior.  This  brave  man,  who  died  a  few  years 
since,  could  boast  in  his  time,  thirty-six  eagle  plumes  on 
his  head-dress,  each  denoting  an  enemy  whom  he  had  slain, 
or  a  scalp  which  he  had  secured  in  battle,  the  first  of  which 
he  earned  at  Long  Prairie  fight. 

23 


354  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

As  it  afterward  appeared  by  following  the  movements 
of  the  remnants  of  the  Dakota  camp,  their  forty  lodges  hui 
been  reduced,  by  the  attack  of  the  Ojibways,  to  but  five. 
The  loss  of  the  Ojibways  was  seven  killed,  besides  many 
severely  wounded.  Fighting  from  behind  the  shelter  of 
trees  and  embankments  of  earth  hastily  thrown  up,  they 
liad  suffered  a  small  loss,  considering  the  length  and  san- 
guinary nature  of  the  fight.  They  captured  thirty-six 
horses,  which,  however,  not  being  used  to  manage,  ihey^ 
eventually  destroyed.  The  bleaching  bones  of  horse  a 
man  arc  still'  to  be  seen  on  the  spot  where  this  blood 
occurrence  took  place.  From  this  event  may  be  date**-  ([ 
the  final  evacuation  of  the  Long  Prairie  River  country  b^^y 
the  Dakotas.  Enticed  by  the  richness  of  the  huntii — -_j<r 
grounds,  they  would  sometimes  return,  in  force,  but  aftrrrrer 

suifering  repeated  blows  at  the  hands  of  the  Mississif )|,i 

war-chiefs.  Strong  Ground  and  Hole-in-the-day,  they  eve=r-  ^Jt. 
ually  gave  up  possession  and  all  claim  on  the  couu  — try 
which  now'  forms  the  home  of  the  Winnebagoes. 

It  happened  that  on  the  same  day  in  which  the  ba^  ^tk 
at   Long   Prairie  took  [)lace,  a   large   Dakota  war  j>srm.rty 
levied  from  another  camp,  and  attacked  a  party  of  dyjib- 
way  hunters  near  Pembina,  on  the  Rod  River  of  the  norfij. 
The  Ojibways,  under  the  guidance  of  their  chief  Ais-sarjee, 
or  Little  Clam,  made  a  fierce  resistance,  and  succeedoil  in 
beating  them  away  from  their  encampment.     The  favorife 
son  of  the  Ojibway  chieftain  was,  however,  killed,  and  he 
was  rifled  of  a  large  British  medal  which  he  wore  conspic- 
uous on  his  breast.     Ais-sance,  in  the  excitement  of  battle, 
had  not  noticed  the  fall  of  his  beloved  son,  and  he  became 
so  exasperated  when  the  Dakotas  displayed  in  the  midst  of 
battle  the  scalp  and  medal  of  his  son,  that  he  rushed  furi- 
ously in  the  midst  of  their  ranks,  shot  do\\Ti  the  boasting 
Dakota,  and  cutting  off  his  head,  retreated  holding  it  up 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


TH£  BATTLE  NEAR  PEMBINA.  355 

in  triumph,  and  yelling  his  war-whoop  till  he  reached  a 
secure  shelter  behind  a  tree.  So  struck  were  the  enemy 
by  this  sudden  and  daring  act  of  valor,  that  they  fired  not 
a  shot  at  the  brave  warrior  till  he  had  reached  a  place  of 
safety. 

The  Ojibways  were  so  exasperated  at  the  loss  of  their 
young  chief,  that  they  fought  with  unusual  fierceness  and 
hardihood,  and  pursued  the  Dakotas  some  distance  as  they 
retreated,  notwithstanding  they  were  many  times  outnum- 
bered by  them.  An  Ojibway  hunter  named  Ta-bush-aw, 
whose  wigwam  stood  some  distance  from  the  main  camp  of 
Ais-sance,  arrived  too  late  on  the  field  to  join  the  fight,  but 
determined  to  have  his  share  of  the  sport,  and  withal  a 
scolding  wife  causing  life  to  be  a  burden  to  him,  he  fol- 
lowed up  the  retreating  war  party  on  horseback,  at  night, 
accompanied  by  another  hunter,  named  Be-na.  They 
headed  the  Dakotas,  and  lying  in  ambush  on  their  route, 
they  fired  into  their  ranks.  Be-na,  pursuant  to  the  request 
of  his  fellow  hunter,  immediately  retreated,  while  Ta-bush- 
aw  kept  up  the  fight  with  the  whole  Dakota  war  party, 
till  he  fell  a  victim  to  his  bravery. 

Instances  are  not  rare,  where  warriors  have  sacrificed 
their  lives  in  this  manner,  either  for  the  sake  of  being 
mentioned  in  the  lodge  tales  of  their  people  as  brave  men, 
to  wipe  off  the  slur  of  cowardice,  which  for  some  cause, 
some  one  of  their  fellow  warriors  might  have  cast  on  them, 
or  more  often,  through  being  tired  of  the  incessant  scold- 
ings of  a  virago  wife,  and  other  burdens  of  life  equally 
unendurable,  as  was  the  case  with  Ta-bush-aw. 

At  this  time,  the  Ojibways  occupying  the  sources  of  the 
Mississippi  and  Red  River,  had  forced  the  Dakotas  to  re- 
treat west  of  these  two  streams.  Hunters  from  Lake  Su- 
perior, and  even  from  the  Ottoways  of  Mackinaw,  had 
found  their  way  to  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  to  trap 
beaver,  and  chase  the  buffalo,  which  abounded  in  these 


I 


356  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

regions  in  great  abundance.  Thus,  a  formidable  body  of 
the  tribe  had  gradually  congregated  on  this  remote  north- 
west frontier,  who  flourished  under  the  alliance  of  the  £e- 
nisteno  and  Assineboin  tribes,  to  whom,  properly,  the  coun- 
try belonged.  They  joined  their  wars  against  the  Yano- 
ton  Dakotas;  and  thus,  on  an  uninterrupted  line  from 
Selkirk's  settlement  to  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin  River, 
over  a  thousand  miles  in  length,  the  Ojibways  and  Dakota^^^ 
carried  on  against  one  another  their  implacable  warfare,  ancEL_^ 
whitened  this  vast  frontier  with  each  other's  bones. 

For  a  number  of  years,  on  the  headwaters  of  Thief  Riv^^^^ 
(which  empties  into  Red  River  below  Otter  Tail  Lake), 
camp  of  ten  Dakota  lodges,  succeeded  in  holding  the  coi 
try  by  evading  or  escaping  the  search  of  the  Ojibway 

parties.    Here,  loth  to  leave  their  rich  hunting  groun-.^ j^ 

they  lived  from  year  to  year  in  continual  dread  of  an  atte^=3eJc 
from  their  conquering  foes.     They  built  a  high  emba.  — nj^. 
ment  of  earth,  for  defence,  around  their  lodges,  and  t^^^ook 
every  means  in  their  power  to  escape  the  notice  of        the 
Ojibways — even  discarding  the  use  of  the  gun  on  acccz^ynf 
of  its  loud  report,  and  .using  the  primitive  bow  and  arronv;, 
in  killing  such  game  as  they  needed.     They  were,  Yiow. 
ever,  at  last  discovered  by  their  enemies.     The  CrecB  and 
Assineboincs,  during  a  short  peace  which  they  made  with 
the  Dakotas,  learned  of  their  existence  and  locality,  and 
informing  the  Ojibways,  a  war  party  was  raised,  who  wont 
in  search  of  them.    They  were  discovered  encamped  within 
their  earthen  inclosure,  and.  after  a  brave  but  unavailing 
defence  with  their  bows  and  arrows,  the  ten  lodges,  with 
their  inmates,  were  entirely  destroyed.     The  embankment 
of  earth  is  said,  by  Wa-won-je-quon,  the  chief  of  Red  Lake 
(who  is  my  informant  on  this  subject),  to  be  stilP  plainly 
visible.     From  this  circumstance,  the  Ojibways  named  the 
stream  (the  headwaters  of  which  the  Dakotas  had  so  long 

»  A.  D.  1S52. 


OBIGIN  OF  THE  NAME   "THIEF  BIVER."  857 

secretly  occnpied),  Ke-moj-ake-se-be,  literally  meaning, 
"  Secret  Earth  River,"  which  the  French,  pronouncing  Ke- 
mod-ake,  meaning  Stealing  Earth,  has  been  interpreted 
into  Thief  River,  by  which  name  it  is  laid  down  on  Nicol- 
let's Map. 


868  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIL 

OJIBWAYS  OF  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI. 

The  Dakotas  make  unuBxial  advances  to  effect  a  peace  with  the  Qjfbwayf— 
Shappa,  the  Yankton  Dakota  chief— He  effects  a  peace  with  the  Red  Rirar 
Ojibways— Dakotas  and  Ojibways  meet  on  Platte  River— Disturbance  of  the 
peace— Bloodshed  is  prevented  by  Wa-nah-ta,  son  of  Shappa— Flat  Mouth, 
the  Pillager  chief,  refuses  to  accept  the  peace — He  mistrusts  the  intentioni 
of  the  Dakotas— His  narrow  escape,  and  discovery  of  a  war  trail  on  Otter 
Tail  Lake — Murder  of  his  two  cousins — Their  brave  defence  against  the 
Dakotas — Flat  Mouth  prepares  for  war — Shappa  sends  him  his  peace  pipe, 
and  appoints  when  and  where  to  meet  him — Flat  Mouth  keeps  the  appoioW 
ment — Ho  refuses  to  shed  blood  on  a  white  man's  door-step — Death  of 
Shappa,  with  two  of  his  warriors — He  is  succeeded  by  his  son,  Wa-nah-ti, 
who  becomes  a  noted  warrior — ^Threats  of  Col.  Dickson  against  Pillagers- 
Fierce  battle  between  Dakotas  and  Ojibways  at  Goose  River — Black  Duck 
distinguishes  himself  for  bravery— Characteristic  manner  of  a  peace  effected 
between  an  Ojibway  camp,  and  Dakota  war  party  on  Platte  River— The 
chief  of  Sandy  Lake  makes  a  peace  visit  to  the  Dakotas — Hip  party  narrowly 
cecapeB  dcetruction — They  are  saved  by  the  trader  Renville — Dakotas  kill  an 
Ojibway  on  Gull  Lake,  and  leave  the  war-club  on  his  body — Quick  reveugt 
of  Curly  Head — Five  women  killed — War-club  returned. 

The  year  after  tlie  battle  at  Long  Prairie,  tlie  Dakotas, 
along  the  whole  line  of  their  eastern  frontiers,  made  an 
unusual  attempt  to  enter  into  a  general  ]»eaee  with  the 
Ojibways.  Shappa  (the  Beaver),  head-chief  of  the  Yank- 
ton Dakotas,  the  most  numerous  section  of  this  extensive 
tribe,  and  occupying  the  most  northern  position,  first  made 
advances  of  peace  to  the  Ojibways  on  Red  River.  Some 
years  previous  he  had  taken  captive  a  young  Ojibway 
woman,  who  soon  became  his  favorite  wife.  Tliis  woman 
he  now  placed  on  a  fleet  horse,  and  giving  her  his  peace 
pipe,  he  bade  her  to  go  to  her  people  at  Pembina,  and  tell 
them  that  in  so  many  days,  Shappa  would  come  ami 
smoke  with  them  in  peace  and  good-will. 


THE   DAKOTA   CHIEFS^   SHAPPA   AKD  WA-NAH-TA.      359 

On  the  day  appointed,  the  Dakota  chief,  with  a  large 
number  of  his  people,  made  his  appearance,  and  the  Red 
River  Ojibways  accepted  his  otters  of  peace.  At  the  same 
time  the  Sisseton,  Warpeton,  and  M'dewakanton  Dakotae, 
in  a  large  camp,  approached  the  Ojibways  of  the  Missis- 
sippi and  Sandy  Lake,  and  Mille  Lac.  The  two  parties 
met  on  the  banks  of  Platte  River,  near  its  junction  with 
the  Mississippi,  and  the  peace  pipe  was  formally  smoked 
between  them,  and  games  of  various  kinds  was  played  be- 
tween the  young  men  of  the  two  camps.  The  feeling  of 
hatred,  however,  which  rankled  in  the  breasts  of  the  Da- 
kotaa  against  the  Ojibways,  could  not  altogether  be  re- 
strained. At  a  grand  game  of  ball,  or  Baug-ah-ud-o-way, 
played  between  the  young  men  of  either  tribe  for  a  large 
stake,  a  disturbance  nearly  leading  to  a  scene  of  bloodshed 
occurred. 

One  of  the  seven  Dakota  warriors  who  had  survived  the 
battle  at  Long  Prairie,  picked  a  quarrel  with  an  Ojibway, 
by  striking  him  for  some  trivial  cause,  with  his  ball-stick 
The  blow  was  returned,  and  the  fight  would  soon  have 
become  general,  had  not  the  young  Wa-nah-ta,  son  of 
Shappa,  rushed  in,  and  forcibly  separated  the  combatants, 
inflicting  a  summary  punishment  and  scolding  on  his 
fellow  Dakota  who  had  commenced  the  fight.  This  is 
the  first  occasion  in  which  Wa-nah-ta  is  mentioned  by  the 
Ojibways.  lie  afterwards  became  celebrated  as  a  warrior, 
and  a  chief  of  vast  influence  over  the  wild  Yankton  Dako- 
tas. 

While  peace  parties  thus  met  above  and  below  him. 
Flat  Mouth,  the  Pillager  chief,  quietly  hunted  beaver  on 
Long  Prairie  River.  The  peace  pipe  had  been  sent  to  him, 
but  he  had  not  as  yet  determined  to  accept  it,  for  he  mis- 
trusted the  intentions  of  the  Dakotas  in  thus  unusually 
making  the  first  advance  to  bury  the  war-club.  The  wary 
chieftain  could  not  think  them  sincere  in  their  proflfers  of 


360  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

good-will  and  fellowship,  so  soon  after  suffering  such  a 
severe  blow  as  the  Ojibways  had  inflicted  on  them  at  Long 
Prairie.  He  suspected  from  his  knowledge  of  their  char- 
acter, that  some  deep  design  of  treachery  was  concealed 
beneath  this  guise  of  peace,  and  he  hesitated  to  place  the 
stem  of  the  sacred  peace  pipe  to  his  lips. 

Flat  Mouth,  pursuing  his  hunts,  proceeded  to  Otter  Tail 
Lake,  and  was  one  evening  encamped  at  the  outlet  of 
Otter  Tail  Creek,  dressing  a  bear  skin,  when  a  feeling  of 
fear  suddenly  came  on  him,  and  in  the  darkness  of  night 
he  ordered  his  family  to  raise  camp,  for  he  "  felt  that  the 
Dakotas  were  in  the  vicinity."  They  embarked  in  their 
canoe,  and  passing  the  night  on  the  lake,  the  next  morning 
he  landed  to  reconnoitre.  On  the  prairie  which  skirted 
the  lake  shore,  he  discovered  a  wide,  fresh,  Dakota  war 
trail!  Having  left  some  hunters  in  his  rear  towards  Leaf 
Lake,  and  fearing  that  they  might  be  attacked  (as  from  the 
late  reports  of  peace  they  hunted  in  apparent  security),  he 
followed  the  trail  to  satisfy  himself  as  to  the  direction  the 
war  party  would  take.  They  had  passed  close  to  his  last 
evening's  encampment,  where,  had  he  remained,  they  would 
doubtless  have  discovered  and  attacked  him.  He  saw 
their  encampment  of  the  past  night,  and  from  the  marks 
left,  he  judged  the  party  to  be  fully  four  hundred  strong, 
marching  under  the  direction  of  four  different  leaders,  who 
left  their  respective  marks  on  the  trees.  One  of  these  was 
a  beaver,  which  satisfied  Flat  Mouth  that  the  false  Yank- 
ton chief,  Shappa,  was  now  working  out  his  treachery, 
after  having  lulled  the  habitual  caution  of  the  Ojibways  by 
his  false  songs  of  peace. 

When  satisfied  that  the  enemy  had  gone  in  the  direction 
of  Battle  Lake,  where  he  knew  there  were  no  Ojibways, 
he  returned  to  his  family,  and  again  embarking,  he  pro- 
ceeded down  towards  Leaf  Lake,  to  warn  his  j>eople  of  the 
threatened  danger.     He  was,  however,  wind-bound  one  day 


FLAT  mouth's  TWO   COUSINS  MURDERED.  861 

on  Otter  Tail  Lake,  and  the  next  morning  as  he  entered 
the  creek,  he  perceived  a  huge  smoke  arising  in  a  direc- 
tion where  he  supposed  his  two  cousins,  Nug-an-ash,  and 
Blue  Eagle,  were  hunting  beaver  in  an  isolated  little  lake. 
A  smoke  in  a  dangerous  vicinity  is  never  without  mean- 
ing, and  satisfied  that  something  serious  had  befallen  his 
cousins,  Flat  Mouth  returned  to  a  party  of  his  people  who 
were  gathering  wild  rice  in  an  adjacent  lake,  and  imme- 
diately sent  out  a  party  to  go  and  view  the  spot  from 
whence  the  ominous  smoke  had  arisen.  They  soon  re- 
turned and  reported  that  they  had  discovered  the  muti- 
lated remains  of  his  two  cousins;  with  them  had  been  left 
three  Dakotas  in  a  sitting  position,  facing  the  west,  whom 
they  had  killed. 

The  Dakotas  afterwards  related  to  Flat  Mouth  that 
while  their  war  party  was  stealthily  approaching  to 
attack  the  lodge  of  his  two  cousins,  which  stood  on  the 
borders  of  a  little  lake,  the  two  hunters  first  perceived 
them,  from  a  high  wooded  promontory  of  the  lake  where 
they  happened  to  be  busy  in  cutting  poles  for  stretching 
beaver  skins.  They  first  fired  on  the  Dakotas,  killing  one 
of  their  number,  on  which  they  were  furiously  attacked, 
but  they  defended  themselves^ on  the  narrow  point,  and 
kept  off  their  assailants,  till  one  became  wounded,  when 
they  quickly  embarked  in  their  canoe,  and  paddled  to  a 
small  rock  islet,  standing  in  the  lake,  but  which  could  be 
reached  by  bullets,  or  even  arrows,  from  the  point  which 
they  had  just  left.  They,  however,  made  partial  defences 
by  piling  stones  around  them,  from  which  they  kept  up 
the  fight.  The  Dakotas  surrounded  them  on  all  sides,  and 
approached  their  defences  by  rolling  large  logs  into  the 
water,  and  swimming  behind  them,  gradually  pushed  them 
towards  the  island.  The  two  hunters  kept  them  off  till 
their  ammunition  failed,  when  they  fell  an  easy  prey  to 
their  numerous  enemies.     Three  Dakotas  were  left  on  the 


S62  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ground  whom  they  killed,  and  many  more  were  woanded, 
some  of  whom  afterwards  died. 

The  Pillager  chief  was  very  much  exasperated  at  the 
death  of  his  two  cousins,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  collecting 
a  war  party  to  avenge  them.  His  war-pipe  and  war-club 
were  carried  by  fleet  messengers  from  village  to  village  of 
his  people,  to  inform  them  of  his  intention,  and  inviting 
the  warriors  to  join  him.  In  the  meati  time  a  messenger 
came  to  him  from  a  trading  post  on  Red  River,  belonging 
to  Col.  Dickson,  with  a  message  from  the  Yankton  chief 
Shappa,  denying  all  participation  in  the  late  war  party  of 
his  people,  and  appointing  a  day  when  he  should  meet 
him  at  the  trading  post  for  the  purpose  of  smoking  the 
peace  pipe  and  strengthening  good-will  between  their 
respective  people.  Flat  Mouth  chose  thirty  of  his  best 
warriors,  and  on  the  appointed  day  he  arrived  at  the  trad- 
ing post  on  Red  River,  where  he  found  four  Frenchmen 
who  had  charge  of  the  establishment.  On  the  next  day, 
the  Yankton  chief  arrived,  accompanied  by  only  two  men. 

The  warriors  of  Flat  Mouth  made  demonstrations  to 
kill  them  at  once,  but  Flat  Mouth  ordered  them  to  desist, 
as  lie  did  not  wish  "  to  sully  the  door-steps  of  a  white  man 
with  blood."  He  refused  to  smoke  from  the  proftennl 
pipe-stem  of  the  Dakota  chief,  and  Shappa  knew  from  this 
that  his  treachery  was  fully  known,  and  his  enemies  had 
met  to  punish  him.  All  night  it  rained  and  thundered 
heavily,  and  mingled  with  the  roaring  of  the  storm  with- 
out, there  arose  the  voice  of  the  doomed  chieftain,  as  he 
prayed  and  sang  to  the  si)irits  of  his  belief  for  protection 
{igainst  the  threatened  danger.  Early  in  the  morning, 
Sha-wa-ke-shig,  the  principal  warrior  of  Flat  Mouth,  asked 
his  chief  for  permission  to  kill  the  three  Dakotas.  The 
Pillager  chief  answered :  "  You  know  that  since  the  death 
of  my  cousins,  my  heart  has  been  sore ;  the  road  which  I 
have  followed  in  coming  here,  is  red  with  blood.     The 


VENGEANCE  OVERTAKES  SHAPPA.  363 

Great  Spirit  has  placed  these  men  in  our  hands  that  we 
might  do  with  them  as  we  please.  Do,  therefore,  as  you 
wish,  only  do  not  shed  blood  on  the  steps  of  these  white 
men,  nor  in  their  presence.  Though  it  is  my  doing,  yet  I 
shall  not  be  with  you." 

The  Ojibways  waited  till  the  Dakotas  left  the  shelter  of 
the  trading  post,  and  escorting  them  out  on  the  prairie, 
towards  their  country,  they  shot  them  down,  and  cutting 
off  their  heads,  they  caught  up  with  their  chief,  who  had 
gone  on  his  road  homewards,  unwilling  to  witness  the 
scene  which  he  knew  his  warriors  were  determined  to  per- 
petrate. Sha-wa-ke-shig  is  noted  as  having  killed  the 
chief  Shappa,  and  secured  his  scalp.  The  chiefs  medal 
which  he  wore  on  his  breast,  was  secured  by  Wash-kin-e- 
ka  (Crooked  Arm),  a  warrior  of  Red  Lake. 

Col.  Dickson,  who  had  married  a  sister  of  the  Yankton 
chief,  was  very  much  exasperated  at  his  death,  and  he  sent 
a  message  to  Flat  Mouth,  that  henceforth  the  smoke  of  a 
trading  house  would  never  more  arise  from  among  the  Pil- 
lagers ;  and  within  four  years  the  village  would  be  swept 
away.'*    The  Pillager  chieftain  laughed  at  his  threats,  and 
he  now*  remarks,  that  "  the  traders  came  to  him  as  usual, 
and  his  village  continued  to  grow  larger,  notwithstanding 
the   big  words   of  the   red-headed   Englishman."    It  is 
cloubtless  a  fact,  that  Col.  Dickson's  future  treatment  of 
tihis  powerful  northern  chieftain  conduced  greatly  to  alien- 
ate him  from  the  British  interest,  and  to  strengthen  his 
I^redilections  to  the  American  government.    He  percmp- 
"torily  refused  to  join  the  British  in  the  late  war  against 
the  people  of  the  United  States. 

Shappa,  the  Yankton  chief,  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
^Wa-nah-ta,  who  became  one  of  the  most  influential  and 
celebrated  warriors  that  the  Dakotas  can  boast  of.  Dur- 
ing his  lifetime  he  amply  revenged  the  death  of  his  father, 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


861  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

by  inflicting  repeated  blows  on  the  Ojibways  of  Red  River. 
On  the  death  of  Shappa,  the  war  again  raged  on  the  whole 
frontier  between  the  two  belligerent  tribes.  Wa-nah-ta 
led  a  large  party  of  his  warriors  into  the  Ojibway  country, 
towards  Red  Lake.  He  was  accidentally  met  by  a  war 
party  of  his  enemies,  headed  by  the  chief,  Wash-ta-do-ga* 
wub,  and  at  the  entry  of  Goose  River  into  the  Red  River, 
a  severe  fight  ensued,  which  lasted  nearly  a  whole  day, 
and  which  resulted  in  the  retreat  of  both  parties  with 
severe  loss.  Two  scouts  of  the  Ojibways,  who  always  kept 
ahead  of  the  main  body  while  on  the  march,  were  suddenly 
fired  on  by  the  Dakotas,  and  one  killed.  In  the  sangui- 
nary battle  which  ensued,  the  Ojibways  were  so  hard  pressed 
by  the  superior  numbers  of  their  enemies,  that  they  were 
forced  to  dig  holes  in  the  ground  for  shelter  and  defence 
against  their  missiles.  An  Ojibway  warrior  named  "  Black 
Duck"  distinguished  himself  for  bravery  in  this  fight.  He 
fought  in  the  foremost  ranks,  recklessly  exposing  his  per- 
son, and  with  his  own  hand  killed  and  scalped  seven  Da- 
kotas. 

The  summer  following  this  eventful  year  in  the  annals 
of  the  Ojibways,  the  farce  of  a  temporary  peace  was  agaiu 
enacted  on  Platte  River,  a  short  distance  below  Crow- 
Wing.  The  scouts  of  a  large  camp  of  Ojibways  discovered 
a  Dakota  war  party  approaching  their  encampment,  evi- 
dently for  the  purpose  of  attack.  On  account  of  their 
women  and  children,  who  would  be  the  main  sufferers  in 
case  of  a  battle,  the  Ojibways  determined  on  a  bold  man- 
oeuvre, which,  if  it  failed,  they  were  determined  to  figbt 
to  the  last.  A  piece  of  white  cloth  was  attached  to  a 
pole,  and  a  brave  warrior,  who  offered  himself  for  the  pur- 
pose, sallied  out  singly  to  meet  the  enemy.  He  saw  them 
stealthily  approaching  the  encampment,  and  when  j>er- 
ceived  by  them,  he  dropped  his  gun,  and  with  nothing  but 
his  flag  he  fearlessly  rushed   into  their  ranks,     lie  was 


STRATEGY  OF  AN  OJIBWAT   WARRIOR.  365 

caught  in  the  arms  of  the  foremost  warriors,  many  blows 
of  war-clubs  were  aimed  at  him,  and  he  expected  every 
moment  to  suffer  death ;  but  a  tall  Dakota  defended  him, 
warding  off  the  blows  of  his  angry  comrades.  After  the 
excitement  had  somewhat  cooled  down,  and  the  tall  war- 
rior had  addressed  a  few  words  to  his  fellows,  a  Dakota 
whose  face  was  painted  black,  denoting  mourning,  for 
whose  benefit,  probably,  the  war  party  were  now  bent  on 
their  errand  of  blood,  stepped  forth  and  throwing  down 
his  arms,  he  took  hold  of  the  Ojibway  and  offered  to 
wrestle  with  him.  The  Dakota  was  thrown  to  the  ground, 
on  which  he  got  up,  and  laughing,  he  tried  his  more  power- 
ful adv^'sary  another  hold.  He  was  again  thrown,  on 
which  he  shook  the  Ojibway  by  the  hand  and  exchanged 
with  him  his  pipe,  gun,  and  clothing.  The  brave  man 
who  had  thus  conquered  a  peace,  led  the  party  to  the  wig- 
wams of  his  people,  where  they  saluted  one  another  with 
the  firing  of  guns.  The  peace  pipe  was  smoked,  and  for 
several  days  they  literally  "  eat  out  of  the  same  dish,"  and 
"  slept  under  the  same  lodge  covering." 

Shortly  after  this  Dakota  war  party  had  returned  to 
their  homes,  emboldened  by  the  cordial  and  unexpected 
manner  in  which  they  had  met  their  advances  for  peace,  a 
small  war  party  of  Ojibways,  under  Broken  Tooth,  the 
chief  of  Sandy  Lake,  proceeded  in  their  birch  canoes  down 
the  Mississippi  to  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota,  to  pay  the 
Dakotas  a  visit  of  peace  at  their  own  villages.  On  the  low 
point  over  which  now  towers  the  American  fortress  known 
as  Fort  Snelling,  the  Ojibways  first  discovered  their  old 
enemies  congregated  in  a  large  camp.  Broken  Tooth,  to 
denote  his  rank,  approached  with  the  American  flag  hang- 
ing over  the  stern  of  his  canoe.  On  their  being  perceived, 
the  wildest  excitement  ensued  in  the  camp.  The  men  ran 
out  of  their  lodges  with  guns  in  their  hands.  The  Dakotas 
were  preparing  to  go  on  a  war  party  against  the  very  people 


866  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

who  now  made  their  appearance,  and  the  warriors  made 
demonstrations  to  fire  on  them.  Their  chiefs  interfered, 
but  with  little  eftect,  and  bullets  were  already  flying  about 
the  ears  of  the  Ojibways,  when  Renville,  an  influential  Da- 
kota trader  and  half-breed,  made  his  timely  appearance, 
and  with  a  loud  voice  quelled  the  disturbance,  and  took 
the  peace  party  under  his  protection.  The  excited  war- 
riors, however,  insisted  on  firing  a  salute,  and  their  bullets, 
for  some  minutes,  spattered  the  water  in  every  direction 
around  the  canoes  of  the  Ojibways,  and  even  perforated  the 
flag  which  hung  over  the  head  of  their  chief.  The  old 
men,  still  living,^  who  were  present  on  this  occasion,  de- 
scribe it  as  the  most  dangerous  scene  in  their  lives.  They 
would  much  rather  have  met  their  enemies  in  ^en  fight 
than  bear  the  long  suspense  between  life  and  death  which 
they  perceived  hanging  over  them,  the  wild  excitement 
among  the  Dakotas,  and  the  bullets  whizzing  past  their 
heads.  They  all  acknowledge  that  they  owed  their  deliv- 
erance to  the  timely  interference  of  the  trader  Renville. 

Broken  Tooth  and  his  party  made  but  a  short  stay  in 
the  midrtt  of  a  people  who  were  so  anxious  to  spill  their 
blood,  and  handle  their  scalps.     Under  an  escort  provideil 
by  the  kind  trader,  who  guarded  them  some  distance  to- 
wards their   country,  they  succeeded   in   reaching   their 
homes  in  safety,  and  felt  thankful  for  escaping  from  such 
a  fearful  predicament.     Thej^  had  been  at  home  but  a  few 
days,  when  a  Dakota  war  party  who  had  followed  on  their 
tracks,  waylaid  an  Ojibway  hunter  on  the  shores  of  Gull 
Lake.     They  left  a  war-club,  with  a  sharp  iror\  spearhead, 
sticking  in  the  mutilated  body  of  their  victim.     Curly 
Head,  the  Mississippi   chief,  immediately  collected  such 
warriors  as  were  camping  with  him  on^Gull  Lake,  and  in 
their  canoes,  they  floated  down  the  swift  current  of  "the 
great  river."    They  crossed  the  portage  around  the  Falls 
of  St.  Anthony  during  the  night,  and  arrived  at  the  mouth — 

»  A.  D.  1852. 


OJIBWAY  RAID  INTO   DAKOTA   LAND.  367 

of  the  Minnesota  River,  the  morning  after  the  return  of 
the  Dakota  war  party.  On  the  point  just  below  Fort 
Snelling,  which  was  then  covered  with  trees  and  brush, 
they  pulled  up,  and  hiding  their  canoes,  they  laid  in  am- 
bush, commanding  the  confluence  of  the  Minnesota  with 
the  Mississippi. 

They  could  distinctly  hear  the  drums  beating  in  an  ad- 
jacent village  of  their  enemies,  as  they  held  rejoicings  over 
the  scalp  which  their  warriors  had  brought  home.  Towards 
evening  a  canoe  load  of  young  women  came  floating  .lei- 
surely down  the  sluggish  current  of  the  Minnesota,  chat- 
ting and  laughing,  in  anticipation  of  the  magnificent  scalp 
dance  which  they  were  going  to  join,  after  having  adorned 
their' persons  with  profuse  ornaments,  and  painted  their 
cheeks  with  vermilion.  Little  did  they  dream  of  the  fate 
that  awaited  them — that  their  own  long  scalp-locks  would 
80  soon  dangle  in  the  belt  of  the  fierce  Ojibway  warriors, 
and  that  the  women  of  their  foe  would  so  soon  be  rejoicing 
over  them. 

When  the  canoe  had  reached  opposite  the  Ojibway  am- 
buscade, at  a  whistle  from  the  leader,  a  volley  of  bullets 
was  fired  into  it,  and  the  men,  rushing  into  the  water,  a 
struggle  ensued,  who  should  secure  the  scalps.  Five  Da- 
kota women  suffered  on  this  occasion,  and  their  bodies 
being  dragged  on  shore,  the  war-club  which  their  people 
had  left  sticking  in  the  body  of  their  victim  at  Gull  Lake, 
was  left,  with  peculiar  marks,  on  the  body  of  one,  to  warn 
the  Dakotas  that  the  revenge  of  the  Ojibway  was  quick 
and  sure. 

The  party  returned  in  safety  to  their  village,  and  their 
exploit,  though  comparatively  of  trivial  importance,  is 
mentioned  by  their  people  to  this  day  with  great  satisfac- 
tion. The  quick  revenge  was  sweet,  and  withal  it  acted  as 
a  check  in  some  measure  to  the  continually  repeated  forays 
and  war  parties  of  the  bloodthirsty  Dakotas. 


S68  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER  XXXm, 

ENDEAVORS  OP  THE  BRITISH  TO  ENTICE  THE  OJIBWATS  OP  LAKE 
SUPERIOR  AND  MISSISSIPPI  TO  JOIN  THEIR  ARMS  IN  THE  WAR 
OP  1812. 

Mistaken  impression  respecting  the  position  of  the  Ojibways  daring  the  list 
war — Efforts  of  British  agents  to  induce  them  to  break  their  neutrality- 
Col.  Dickson  sends  a  messenger  to  the  Pillagers  to  induce  theno  to  join  the 
British— Laconic  reply  of  Flat  Mouth — Great  Cloud,  an  OJibway  warrior, 
helps  the  arms  of  Great  Britain — Anecdote  of  his  first  acquaintance  with 
Col.  Dickson,  who  makes  him  a  chief— Michel  and  John  Baptiste  Cadotte,  Jr., 
act  as  British  interpreters — Ojibways  collect  in  large  numbers  at  Mackioav 
—British  attempts  to  induce  them  to  fight  the  Americans — Opposition  of  the 
chieftain  Kcesh-ke-mun — He  is  called  to  council,  and  reprimanded  bj  tlie 
British  commandant— The  chieftain's  aUswer — We-esh-coob,  the  Pillager 
war-chief— He  refuses  to  Join  the  British — His  bitter  reply  to  their  taunt  of 
cowardice. 

It  has  been  a  general  impression  throughout  the  TJnited 
States,  that  the  Ojibways,  as  a  tribe,  fought  under  the  flag 
of  Great  Britain,  during  the  war  of  1812.  It  is  not  so; 
and  it  can  be  stated  as  a  fact,  that  of  the  nine  tliousand 
which  this  tribe  number  on  Lake  Superior,  and  the  Mis- 
sissippi, not  more  than  one  or  two  warriors  are  mentionwl 
as  having  joined  the  British.  There  are  several  villages  of 
Indians  in  Upper  Canada,  who  are  sometimes  denominated 
as  Ojibways,  but  who  are  more  properly  the  remnants  of 
the  original  Algonquins  who  have  always  been  in  the  in- 
terest of  the  British,  and  aided  them  in  their  wars.  The 
connection  existing  between  these  and  the  Lake  Superior 
and  Mississipi)i  Ojibways,  is  not  very  close,  though  they 
speak  the  same  language,  and  call  one  another  relatives. 

If  any  of  the  Ojibways  living  within  the  boundaries  of 
the  United  States  fought  for  the  British  during  the  last 
war,  it  was  more  through  coercion  than  otherwise,  and 


COL.  DICKSON'S  OVERTURES.  869 

they  belonged  to  small  bauds  who  lived  among  the  Otta- 
ways  at  Mackinaw,  and  who  were  scattered  in  Michigan 
among  the  Pottawatumies  and  other  tribes.  The  main 
body  of  the  tribe  occupying  Lake  Superior,  and  the  waters 
of  the  Mississippi  firmly  withstood  every  effort  made  by 
the  British  to  induce  them  to  enter  into  the  war,  and  it  is 
thus  they  have  succeeded  in  holding  their  own  in  numbers, 
and  in  fact,  gradually  increasing,  while  other  tribes,  who 
have  foolishly  mingled  in  the  wars  of  the  whites,  have  be- 
come nearly  extinct. 

Agents  were  sent  by  the  British  government  to  the 
principal  villages  of  the  Ojibways,  to  invite  them  to  join 
their  arms  against  the  Americans.  Col.  Dickson,^  who 
had  long  been  a  trader  amongst  the  Dakotas,  and  northern 
Ojibways,  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  most  prominent  and 
active  of  the  British  agents  in  levying  the  savage  tribes, 
in  an  exterminating  warfare  against  the  men,  women,  and 
children  of  the  United  States. 

He  sent  the  British  interpreter,  St.  Germain,  in  a  light 
canoe,  fully  manned  with  Canadian  voyageurs,  from  Fort 
William  to  Leech  Lake,  to  obtain  the  co-operation  of  the 
Pillagers.    He  gave  presents  to  Esh-ke-bug-e-coshe  (Flat 
Mouth),  the  chief  of  the  warlike  band,  and  in  public  coun- 
cil he  presented  the  wampum  belts  of  the  British  agent, 
and  delivered  his  message.    The  Pillager  chieftain  sent 
baek  the  belts  with  the  laconic  answer :  "  When  I  go  war 
against  my  enemies,  I  do  not  call  on  the  whites  to  join  my 
Warriors.     The  white  people  have  quarrelled  among  them- 
selves, and  I  do  not  wish  to  meddle  in  their  quarrels,  nor 
lio  I  intend  ever,  even  to  be  guilty  of  breaking  the  window- 
glass  of  a  white  man's  dwelling." 

St.  Germain  next  urged  him  to  visit  Col.  Dickson  at  Ft. 
William,  but  the  chief  refused  to  go,  and  of  all  his  war- 

i  For  notices  of  Dickson,  see  Nam's  History  of  Minnuota,  5th  edition,  18S3. 
^nnesota  Historical  Collections,  Vol.  I.  p.  890. 
24 


870  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

riors,  but  one  obeyed  the  summons  of  the  British  agent 
This  one  was  a  noted  warrior  named  Ke-che-aun-o-guet,  or 
Great  Cloud,  whose  attachment  had  been  secured  by  CoL 
Dickson,  in  the  following  characteristic  manner : — 

Great  Cloud  was  one  time,  early  in  the  spring,  hunting 
in  company  with  a  Frenchman  near  Leaf  Lake,  while  the 
Dakotas  still  claimed  the  country  about  it  as  their  own. 
Early  one  morning,  hearing  the  report  of  a  gun  towards 
Leaf  Lake,  Great  Cloud  told  his  comrade  that  he  knew  it 
must  be  the  Dakotas,  and  he  must  go  and  see  what  they 
were  about.     Bidding  the  Frenchman  good-bye,  saying 
that  he  would  try  and  return  during  the  night,  but  not  to 
wait  for  him  longer  than  noon  the  next  day,  the  Lidian 
started  on  his  dangerous  expedition.    Arriving  at  the  out- 
let of  Leaf  River  from  the  lake,  he  noticed  some  maple 
trees  freshly  tapped,  and  he  soon  fell  on  a  beaten  path,  fol- 
lowing which  he  soon  discovered  a  log  house,  surrounded 
by  a  fence  of  felled  trees.    He  hid  by  the  roadside  between 
the  forks  of  a  fallen  tree,  and  there  patiently  awaited  the 
appearance  of  some  Dakota,  whose  scalp  would  add  another 
eagle  plume  to  his  head-dress. 

A  woman  came  from  the  house  to  examine  the  maple 
trees,  and  gather  the  sap.  She  was  dressed  like  a  white 
man's  squaw,  and  not  wishing  to  kill  a  woman,  Great 
Cloud  did  not  molest  her,  but  still  continued  in  his  am- 
bush. Soon  after,  two  other  women,  apparently  mother 
and  daughter,  issued  from  the  hut,  came  close  to  his  hiding 
place,  to  gather  sap.  They  were  both  apparently  the 
women  of  some  white  man,  as  they  were  much  cleaner  and 
dressed  far  better  than  squaws  usually  are,  and  again  the 
warrior  refrained  from  attacking  them.  Towards  evening 
he  saw  a  man  going  towards  the  house,  carrying  BOine 
swans  and  ducks  on  his  back,  and  Great  Cloud  prepared 
for  an  onset,  but  the  hunter  passed  close  to  the  lake  shore, 
and   out  of  bullet  range.     Tired  of  waiting,  he  at  h^ 


GBEAT  CLOUD  AXD  COL.  DICKSOK.  871 

crawled  up  to  the  house  and  posted  himself  directly  in 
front  of  the  gateway,  amongst  a  clump  of  stumps.  He  saw 
a  lodge  standing  within  the  inelosure  on  the  other  side  of 
the  house,  and  thb  he  determined  to  watch  till  a  Dakota 
should  issue  from  it.  It  was  now  dusk,  and  he  had  re- 
mained in  his  new  position  but  a  moment,  in  fact  had  but 
just  lighted  his  pipe,  when  the  two  women  he  had  seen  in 
the  afternoon  again  came  out  of  the  house,  and  were  exam- 
ining a  canoe  which  lay  close  to  him,  when  they  discovered 
the  ambushed  warrior.  They  immediately  ran  screaming 
into  the  house,  from  whence  a  white  man  with  a  large  head 
of  red  hair  soon  issued,  carrying  a  tremendous  sword  under 
his  arm,  and  a  gun  in  his  hand.  This  was  Col.  Dickson. 
He  walked  up  to  Great  Cloud,  who  was  quietly  smoking 
his  pipe,  and  presenting  his  gun  to  his  breast,  demanded 
in  broken  Ojibway,  "  who  he  was,  and  what  he  wanted  ?" 

The  Indian  answered,  that "  he  was  Great  Cloud,  an  Ojib- 
way warrior,  and  he  had  come  to  look  for  Dakota  scalps." 
The  trader  then  told  him  that  the  Dakotas  were  all  gone, 
and  that  there  was  no  one  with  him  but  a  Menominee  In- 
dian.    He  inquired  if  there  were  any  more  of  his  people 
with   him,  and  on  answering  in  the  negative,  Dickson 
laughed,  took  Great  Cloud  by  the  hand,  called  him  a  brave 
man,  and  invited  him  into  his  house,  where  he  was  well 
treated.     The  Menominee  Indian  soon  came  in,  and  to- 
gether they  took  a  social  smoke:     Great  Cloud  related  his 
adventures,  and  so  pleased  was  his  host  at  his  having 
spared  his  women,  that  he  gave  him  a  flag  and  placed  a 
medal  on  his  breast,  besides  loading  him  with  a  present  of 
goods. 

On  his  return.  Great  Cloud  found  his  French  comrade 
lad  fled  to  Leech  Lake,  where  he  himself  soon  arrived, 
dressed  as  a  chief,  and  instead  of  fur,  loaded  with  merchan- 
dise, to  the  great  surprise  and  wonder  of  his  people.  From 
this  time  he  always  showed  a  deep  attachment  to  Col.  Dick- 


872  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

son,  and  though  his  people  refiised  to  recognize  him  as  a 
chief,  yet  he  always  assumed  the  dignity  and  was  treated 
as  such  by  the  British.  Great  Cloud  proceeded  to  Fort 
William  with  St.  Germain,  and  he  was  in  nearly  all  the 
principal  battles  which  took  place  between  the  British  and 
Americans,  during  the  last  war,  in  Canada.  He  remained 
in  the  east  some  time  after  the  closing  of  the  war,  and  we 
find  his  name  attached  to  most  of  the  treaties  which  from 
this  time  the  United  States  government  made  with  the 
allied  Ottaways,  Pottawatumies,  and  eastern  Ojibways,  at 
Detroit,  Vincennes,  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 

Of  the  Ojibway  half-breeds,  John  Baptiste  and  Michel, 
sons  of  Michel  Cadotte,  Sr.,  of  La  Points,  were  captured  or 
enticed  by  the  British  of  Isle  Drummond,  and  there  given 
the  option,  either  to  go  into  confinement  during  the  war, 
or  act  as  interpreters,  and  use  their  influence  to  collect  the 
Ojibways.  They  accepted  the  latter  alternative,  and  were 
actors  in  all  the  principal  Canadian  battles,  and  were 
present  on  the  occasion  of  Tecumseh's  death.  John  Baj*- 
tistc  was  severely  wounded,  and  is  now*  a  pensioner  on  the 
British  government.  Michel  is  also  living,^  minus  one  arm, 
at  La  Pointe,  on  Lake  Superior. 

After  the  taking  of  Fort  Howard,  on  the  island  of  Mack- 
inaw, the  Ojibways  of  Lake  Suj^erior  and  the  inland  coun- 
try towards  the  Mississippi,  being  deprived  of  their  usual 
resident  traders  and  supplies,  congregated  in  unusual  num- 
bers on  the  island.  The  British  took  this  occasion  asrain  to 
renew  their  attempts  to  induce  them  to  join  their  arms. 
They,  however,  signally  failed  to  make  an  impression  on 
their  minds,  as  the  Ojibways  were  influenced  by  one  of 
their  principal  chiefs,  who  was  noted  both  for  wisdom  and 
great  firmness  of  character.  His  name  was  Keesh-ke-niun, 
already  mentioned  in  a  previous  chapter.  On  discovery 
that  the  councils  of  this  chief  was  the  cause  of  the  failure 

1  A.  D.  1863. 


THB  OJIBWAYS  LOYAL  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES.      878 

of  their  attempts  to  induce  the  Ojibways  to  war  against 
the  Americans,  the  British  officers  sent  for  him  to  come  to 
their  council  room.  The  chief  obeyed  the  summons,  ac- 
companied by  a  numerous  guard  of  his  warriors.  Michel 
Cadotte,  Jr.,  acted  as  interpreter,  and  from  his  lips  have 
these  items  and  speeches  been  obtained  by  the  writer. 

The  British  officers,  in  full  uniform,  were  all  collected 
in  the  council  room,  when  the  Ojibway  chieftain  and  his 
train  entered  and  silently  took  the  seats  allotted  to  them. 
Mr.  Askin,  a  British  agent,  opened  the  council  by  stating 
to  the  chief  that  his  British  father  had  sent  for  him,  un- 
derstanding that  his  councils  with  his  red  brethren  had 
shut  their  ears  against  his  words,  and  cooled  their  hearts 
towards  him.  "  Your  British  father  wishes  to  know  who 
you  are,  that  you  should  do  these  things — that  you  should 
dare  to  measure  yourself  against  him."  After  an  interval 
of  silence,  during  which  the  chieftain  quietly  smoked  his 
pipe,  he  at  last  arose,  and  shaking  hands  with  the  British 
commandant,  he  answered  as  follows : — 

"  Englishman !  you  ask  me  who  I  am.  If  you  wish  to 
know,  you  must  seek  me  in  the  clouds.  I  am  a  bird  who 
rises  from  the  earth,  and  flies  far  up,  into  the  skies,  out  of 
human  sight ;  but  though  not  visible  to  the  eye,  my  voice 
is  heard  from  afar,  and  resounds  over  the  earth! 

"  Englishman !  you  wish  to  know  who  I  am.  You  have 
never  sought  me,  or  you  should  have  found  and  known  me. 
Others  have  sought  and  found  me.  The  old  French  sought 
and  found  me.  He  placed  his  heart  within  my  breast. 
He  told  me  that  every  morning  I  should  look  to  the  east 
and  I  would  behold  his  fire,  like  the  sun  reflecting  its  rays 
towards  me,  to  warm  me  and  my  children.  He  told  me 
that  if  troubles  assailed  me,  to  arise  in  the  skies  and  cry  to 
him,  and  he  would  hear  my  voice.  He  told  me  that  his 
fire  would  last  forever,  to  warm  me  and  my  children. 

^^  Englishman  I  you,  Englishman,  you  have  put  out  the 


874  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

fire  of  mj  French  father.  I  became  cold  and  needy,  and 
you  sought  me  not.  Others  have  sought  me.  Yes,  the 
Long  Knife  has  found  me.  He  has  placed  his  heart  on  mj 
breast.    It  has  entered  there,  and  there  it  will  remain!" 

The  chieftain  here  pulled  out  from  his  decorated  tobacco 
pouch,  an  American  George  Washington  medal,  which 
had  been  given  him  by  a  former  commandant  of  Fort 
Howard,  and  placing  it  around  his  neck,  it  lay  on  his 
breast,  as  he  quietly  returned  to  his  seat. 

Somewhat  excited  at  the  vehement  address  of  the  chief, 
and  at  the  act  of  seeming  bravado  which  closed  his  ha- 
rangue, the  British  officer  replied  to  him : — 

"  You  say  true.    I  have  put  out  the  fire  of  the  French, 
men ;  and  in  like  manner  am  I  now  putting  out  the  fire  of 
the  Long  Knife.    With  that  medal  on  your  breast,  you 
are  my  enemy.    You  must  give  it  up  to  me,  that  I  may 
throw  it  away,  and  in  its  stead  I  shall  give  you  the  heart 
of  your  great  British  father,  and  you  must  stand  and  fight 
by  his  side." 

Keesh-ke-mun,  without  arising  from  his  seat,  answered: 

"Englishman !  the  heart  of  the  Long  Knife,  which  he 
placed  on  my  breast,  has  entered  my  bosom.  You  cannot 
take  it  from  me  without  taking  my  life." 

The  officer,  exasperated  at  the  unflinching  firmness  of  the 
chieftain,  now  exclaimed,  in  anger,  addressing  the  inter- 
preter: "Tell  him,  sir,  that  he  must  give  up  his  medaK 
or  I  shall  detain  him  a  prisoner  within  the  walls  of  this 
fort."  This  threat,  being  duly  interpreted  to  him,  the 
chief  grasped  his  medal  in  his  hand,  and  once  more  arising 
from  his  seat,  he  addressed  the  excited  officer,  himself  not 
showing  the  least  marks  of  emotion : — 

"  Englishman !  I  shall  not  give  up  this  medal  of  my  own 
will.  If  you  wish  to  take  it  from  me,  you  are  stronger 
than  I  am.  But  I  tell  you,  it  is  but  a  mere  bauble.  It  is 
only  an  emblem  of  the  heart  which  beats  in  my  bosom ; 


KSESH-KE-MUK  REFUSES  TO  JOIN  THE  BRITISH.      875 

to  cutout  which  you  must  first  kill  me!  Englishman!  you 
say,  that  you  will  keep  me  a  prisoner  in  this  your  strong 
house.  You  are  stronger  than  I  am.  You  can  do  as  you 
say.  But  remember  that  the  voice  of  the  Crane  echoes 
afar  off,  and  when  he  summons  his  children  together,  they 
number  like  the  pebbles  on  the  Great  Lake  shore !" 

After  a  short  consultation  between  the  officers  and  Mr. 
Askin,  the  commandant  again  addressed  the  chief: — 

"  Your  words  are  big,  but  I  fear  them  not.  If  you  re- 
fuse to  give  up  the  medal  of  the  Long  Knives,  you  are  my 
enemy,  and  you  know  I  do  not  allow  my  enemies  to  live." 

The  chief  answered :  "  Englishman !  you  are  stronger 
than  I  am.  If  you  consider  me  an  enemy  because  I  cherish 
the  heart  which  has  been  placed  on  my  bosom,  you  may 
do  so.  If  you  wish  to  take  my  life,  you  can  take  it.  I 
came  into  your  strong  house  because  you  sent  for  me. 
You  sent .  for  me  wishing  to  set  me  on  to  my  father  the 
Long  Knife,  as  a  hunter  sets  his  dogs  on  a  deer.  I  cannot 
do  as  you  wish.  I  cannot  strike  my  own  father.  He,  the 
Long  Knife,  has  not  yet  told  us  to  fight  for  him.  Had  ho 
done  so,  you  Englishmen  would  not  now  bo  in  this  strong 
house.  The  Long  Knifo  counsels  us  to  remain  quiet.  In 
this  do  we  know  that  he  is  our  own  father,  and  that  he 
has  confidence  in  the  strength  of  his  single  arm." 

After  some  further  consultation  among  the  officers,  who 
could  not  help  admiring  his  great  firmness,  the  chief  was 
dismissed.  The  next  morning,  Michel  Cadotte  (his  grand- 
son), was  again  sent  to  him  to  call  him  to  council.  Keesh- 
ke-mun,  with  a  score  of  his  warriors  again  presented  them- 
selves. A  large  pile  of  goods  and  tobacco  was  placed 
before  him.     Mr.  Askin  addressed  him  as  follows : — 

"  Your  English  father  has  not  sent  for  you  to  take  your 
life.  You  have  refused  to  accept  the  badge  of  his  heart. 
You  have  refused  to  join  him  in  putting  out  the  fire  of 
the  Long  Knives  who  are  stealing  away  your  country. 


876  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLSOTTONS. 

Yet  he  will  not  detain  you.  He  will  not  hart  a  hair  of 
your  head.  He  tells  you  to  return  to  your  village  in  peace. 
He  gives  you  wherewith  to  warm  your  children  for  the 
coming  winter.  But  he  says  to  you,  remain  quiet— re- 
member if  you  join  the  Long  Knives,  we  shall  sweep  your 
villages  from  the  earth,  as  fire  eats  up  the  dty  grass  on  the 
prairie." 

Keesh-ke-mun,  without  answering  a  word,  accepted  the 
presents  and  returned  to  his  village.  To  his  influence  may 
be  chiefly  attributed  the  fact  that  the  Ojibways  of  Lake 
Superior  and  Mississippi  remained  neutral  during  the  pro- 
gress of  the  last  war. 

Another  anecdote  is  told  by  my  informant,  who  acted  as 
the  British  interpreter  for  the  Cjibways  during  the  last 
war ;  which  further  illustrates  the  attachment  which  this 
tribe  had  conceived  for  the  American  people. 

About  the  same  time  that  Keesh-ke-mun  so  firmly  with- 
stood the  inducements  and  threats  of  the  British  ofllcers  at 
Fort  Howard,  We-esh-coob,  the  war-chief  of  the  Pillagers, 
with  a  party  of  his  people  from  Leech  Lake,  happened  to 
be  present  at  the  island  of  Michilimacinac.  He  was 
vainly  urged  by  the  British  agents  to  join  their  arms  with 
his  band  of  warriors,  who  were  noted  as  being  the  bravest 
of  the  Ojibway  tribe.  At  a  council  held  within  the  fort, 
this  chief  was  asked,  for  the  last  time,  by  the  British  com- 
mandant, to  array  himself  under  their  flag.  We-esh-coob, 
in  more  decided  terms  than  ever,  refused,  and  his  words  so 
exasperated  the  commandant,  that  he  rose  from  his  seat, 
and  forgot  himself  so  far  as  to  say  to  the  Pillagers  :— 

"  I  thought  you  were  men,  but  I  see  that  j'ou  are  but 
women,  not  fit  even  to  wear  the  breech-cloth.  Go  back  to 
your  homes.  I  do  not  wish  the  assistance  of  women.  Go, 
put  on  the  clothing  which  more  befits  you,  and  remain 
quiet  in  your  villages." 


WE-ESH-OOOB  ALSO   LOYAL  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES.      377 

Afl  he  delivered  this  violent  speech,  he  was  proceeding 
to  leave  the  council  room,  when  We-esh-coob,  having 
quietly  listened  to  the  interpretation  thereof,  rose  to  his 
feet,  and  approaching  the  angry  Englishman,  he  put  his 
hand  on  his  epaulette  and  gently  held  him  back.  "  Wait," 
said  he,  "  you  have  spoken ;  now  let  me  speak.  You  say 
that  we  should  not  wear  the  breech-cloth,  but  the  dress  of 
women."  Then  pointing  to  the  opposite  shore  of  the  lake, 
towards  the  site  of  the  old  English  fort  which  the  Ojib- 
ways  had  taken  in  1763,  We-esh-coob  exclaimed  : — 

"  Englishman !  have  you  already  forgotten  that  we  once 
made  you  cry  like  children  ?  yonder !  who  was  the  woman 
then? 

"  Englishman !  you  have  said  that  we  are  women.  If 
you  doubt  our  manhood,  you  have  young  men  here  in  your 
strong  house.  I  have  also  young  men.  You  must  come 
out  on  some  open  place,  and  we  will  fight.  You  will  better 
know,  whether  we  are  fit,  or  not,  to  wear  the  breech-cloth. 

"  Englishman  !  you  have  said  words  which  the  ears  of 
We-esh-coob  have  never  before  heard,"  and  throwing  down 
his  blanket  in  great  excitement,  he  pointed  to  difl:erent 
scars  on  his  naked  body,  and  exclaimed :  "  I  thought  I 
carried  about  me  the  marks  which  proved  my  manhood." 

The  English  officer  whose  irritation  had  somewhat 
abated  during  the  delivery  of  this  answer,  grasped  the  un- 
usually excited  Indian  by  the  hand,  and  requested  the  in- 
terpreter to  beg  him  to  forget  his  hasty  words.  Peace  and 
good-will  were  thus  restored,  but  this  bitter  taunt  tended 
greatly  to  strengthen  the  minds  of  the  Ojibwaj's  against 
the  agents  who  were  continually  engaged  amongst  them, 
to  draw  them  into  the  war. 


S78  MINNESOTA  mSTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


CHAPTER   XXXIV, 

A  BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  THE  FUR  TRADE  AND  FUR  TRADERS  AMONO 
THE  OJIBWAYS  FROM  THE  FORMATION  OF  THE  NORTHWEST 
COMPANY  IN  1787  TO  1834. 

Origin  of  the  Northwest  Far  Company— Depftrtments  of  their  timde  in  the 
Ojibway  country— Depot  at  Grand  Portage— Yearly  meetings  of  the  partners 
—Names  of  the  original  partners— Sir  Alex.  McKenzie— He  forms  the  X.  Y. 
Company,  and  opposes  the  Northwest— The  two  companies  Join  issae»— 
Opposition  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Co.— Bloody  struggle  between  the  two  rlial 
companies— Northwest  becomes  merged  in  the  Hudson's  Bay  Co. — Names  of 
their  Ojibway  traders— Astor's  American  Fur  Co.— Amount  of  their  outfits  hi 
1818— Policy  of  their  trade— Names  of  their  principal  traders— W.  A.  Aitkin 
— Lyman  W.  Warren — Names,  motives,  and  conduct  of  the  Amoican  tndert. 

Among  the  first  traders  who  pushed  their  enterprise  to 
the  villages  of  the  Ojibways  on  Lake  Superior,  after  France 
had  ceded  the  Canadas  to  Great  Britain,  the  names  of 
Alexander  Henry  and  the  Cadottes  appear  most  conspic- 
uous. The  Northwest  Fur  Company  was  not  formed  till 
the  year  1787.     It  originated  in  the  following  manner: — 

Three  or  four  rival  traders,  or  small  companies,  had  pro- 
ceeded from  Montreal  and  Quebec,  and  located  trading 
posts  on  the  north  cojist  of  Lake  Superior,  about  the  mouth 
of  Pigeon  River,  up  which  stream  they  sent  outfits  to  the 
"  Bois  Fort"  and  Muskego  Ojibways,  and  then  to  the  Ke- 
nisteno  and  Assineboines  of  Red  River.  The  rivalry  be- 
tween these  different  traders  became  extremely  bitter,  and 
at  last  resulted  in  the  murder  of  Waddon,  who  was  shot 
in  cold  blood,  within  his  trading  house,  at  Grand  Portage. 
This  outrage  brought  the  most  sensible  portion  of  the 
traders  to  their  senses,  and  they  immediately  made  eftbrts 
to  compromise  their  difficulties,  and  to  join  their  interests 
into  one.    These  efforts  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the 


THE  NORTHWEST  TUB  COMPANY.  879 

Northwest  CJompany,  which  soon  became  so  rich  and  pow- 
erful that  for  a  long  time  they  were  enabled  to  monopolize 
the  northern  fur  trade,  and  cope  with  the  most  powerful 
and  favored  combinations  which  the  capitalists  of  Great 
Britain  could  bring  against  them. 

In  the  year  1792,  immediately  after  the  noted  expedition 
of  John  Biiptiste  Cadotte  to  the  Upper  Mississippi,  the 
Northwest  Company  extended  their  operations  over  the 
whole  Ojibway  country  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States,  on  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi.  Their  trade 
in  these  regions  was  divided  into  four  departments: — 

The  Fond  du  Lac  department  consisted  of  the  country 
at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior,  and  the  sources  of  the  St. 
Louis  and  Mississippi  Rivers.  The  FoUe  Avoine  depart- 
ment consisted  of  the  country  drained  by  the  waters  of  the 
St.  Croix.  The  Lac  Coutereille  department  covered  the 
waters  of  the  Chippeway ;  and  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  de- 
partment, the  waters  of  the  Wisconsin. 

The  depot  for  this  portion  of  their  trade  was  located  at 
J'ond  du  Lac,  but  their  great  depot  was  at  Grand  Portage 
on  the  north  coast  of  Lake  Superior  and  within  the  limits 
of  what  is  now  known  as  Minnesota  Territory.  From 
this  point  they  sent  their  outfits  up  Pigeon  River,  towards 
the  northwest,  and  occupied  the  country  of  the  Kenisteno 
and  Assineboines.  Here,  each  summer,  the  partners  and 
clerks  of  the  company,  who  had  passed  the  winter  amongst 
the  inland  posts,  collected  their  returns  of  fur,  and  were 
met  by  the  partners  from  Montreal  with  new  supplies  of 
merchandise.  These  yearly  meetings  were  enlivened  with 
feastings,  dancing,  and  revelry,  held  in  the  great  hall  of 
the  company.  In  the  style  of  the  feudal  barons  of  old,  did 
these  prosperous  traders  each  year  hold  their  grand  festival 
surrounded  by  their  faithful  and  happy  "  coureurs  du  hois" 
and  servitors.  The  eyes  of  an  "  old  northwester,"  while 
relating  these  happy  scenes  of  by-gone  times,  will  sparkle 


380  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

with  excitement — ^his  form  will  beoome  momentarily  erect 
as  he  imagines  himself  moving  ofi*  in  the  merry  dance,  and 
his  lips  will  water,  as  he  enumerates  the  varied'  loxuries 
under  which  groaned  long  tables  in  the  days  of  these 
periodic  feastings. 

Amongst  the  different  partners  of  this  company  on  its 
first  formation,  the  names  x)f  Frobisher,  McTavish,  Pond, 
Gregory,  and  Pangman  are  mentioned  as  most  conspicuous. 
In  their  future  operations,  the  names  of  Sir  Alex.  McKenzie 
and  McGilvray  soon  became  prominent  as  the  most  active 
partners.  They  were  early  opposed  at  some  of  their  northern 
posts  by  the  Forsyths  and  Ogilvys,  but  were  not  much  trou- 
bled by  the  rivalry  of  these  men  till,  through  some  mifor- 
tunate  misunderstanding  with  members  of  the  company, 
Sir  Alex.  McKenzie  was  forced  to  draw  out  his  means  and 
leave  the  firm.  He  thereupon  joined  with  the  Forsyths, 
and  under  the  denomination  of  the  X.  Y.  Company, 
through  his  great  tact  and  experience  in  the  trade,  he 
caused  the  Northwest  for  several  years  to  suffer  severe 
losses.  After  his  death,  the  two  rival  companies  came  to 
an  amicable  understanding,  and  joined  as  partners. 

It  is  about  this  time  that  the  Northwest  first  began  to  be 
materially  harassed  by  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  who 
not  only  met  them  in  their  most  lucrative  northern  posts, 
from  the  direction  of  Hudson's  Bay,  but  followed  them  up, 
through  their  usual  route  from  Canada.  This  company, 
formed  principally  of  influential  lords  and  gentlemen  in 
England,  supported  by  the  favor  of  government  and  pos- 
sessing a  charter,  eventually  proved  too  powerful  for  the 
old  Northwest.  They,  however,  did  not  crush  this  old 
firm  till  after  a  protracted  and  severe  struggle.  The 
Northwest  Company,  by  the  honorable  and  humane  course 
which  they  are  noted  as  having  pursued  towards  the  In- 
dians, and  also  towards  their  numerous  Canadian  and  half- 
breed  servitors  and  dependants,  were,  in  return,  loved  by 


THE  STRUGMJLE  BETWEEN  BIVAL  COMPANIES.        881 

them,  and  in  the  efforts  of  these  people  to  retain  them  in 
their  country,  Wood  was  unfortunately  made  to  flow. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  1816,  Governor  Semple,  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  with  some  British  troops,  in  try- 
ing to  prevent  the  march  of  a  body  of  mounted  half-breeds, 
was  suddenly  cut  down,  and  his  troops  killed,  by  a  sweep- 
ing charge  of  these  hardy  buffalo  hunters.  A  bloody  par- 
tisan warfare  was  only  prevented  by  the  strong  interference 
of  the  British  government.  In  1819  the  Northwest  became 
merged  into  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  and  ceased  to 
exist.  With  it  may  be  said  to  have  ended  the  Augustan 
age  of  the  fur  trade.  With  deep  regret  do  the  old  voya- 
geurs  and  Indians  speak  of  the  dissolution  of  this  once 
powerful  company,  for  they  always  received  honorable  and 
charitable  treatment  at  their  hands.  The  principal  traders 
who  operated  among  the  Ojibways  during  the  era  of  the 
Northwest  Company,  and  who  may  be  mentioned  as  con- 
temporary with  John  Baptiste  and  Michel  Cadotte,  are 
Nolin,  Gaulthier,  McGillis,  St.  Germain,  Bazille  Beauleau, 
Chabolier,  Wm.  Morrison,  Cotte,  Roussain,  Bonga,  J.  B. 
Corbin,  and  others.  These  early  pioneer  traders  all  inter- 
married in  the  tribe,  and  have  left  sons  and  daughters  to 
perf)etuate  their  names.  Wm.  Morrison  of  Montreal,  and 
J.  B.  Corbin,  of  Lac  Coutereille,  are  now^  the  only  survivors 
of  all  these  old  traders. 

For  the  above  brief  account  of  the  early  fur  trade,  I  am 
indebted  to  Hon.  Allan  Morrison  of  Crow  Wing,  who  has 
been  for  upwards  of  thirty  years  a  trader  among  the  Ojib- 
ways, and  who  is  a  grandson  of  Waddon,  whose  murder 
led  to  the  formation  of  the  Northwest  Company. 

To  Mr.  Bruce,  of  St.  Croix  Lake,  now  in  his  seventy- 
ninth  year,  mostly  passed  in  the  northwest,  I  am  also  in- 
debted for  information.  At  the  dissolution  of  the  North- 
west Company,  citizens  of  the  United  States  began  seriously 

1  A.  D.  1S52. 


382  KINKESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

to  turn  their  attention  to  the  Ojibway  fur  trade,  and  from 
this  time  a  new  class  of  individuals,  as  traders,  began  to 
penetrate  to  the  remotest  villages  of  this  tribe.  In  the 
year  1818,  the  Astor  Fur  Company  first  commenced  their 
operations  on  Lake  Superior.  They  confined  themselves, 
however,  during  the  years  1816  and  1817,  to  trading  posts 
at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Grand  Island,  and  Ance-ke-we-naw. 
John  Johnston,  with  a  capital  each  year,  of  $40,000,  man- 
aged this  portion  of  their  trade. 

In  1818,  the  company  sent  outfits  to  cover  the  whole 
Ojibway  country,  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States.. 
William  Morrison,  Roussain,  Cotte,  and  others,  as  traders 
on  salary,  with  an  outfit  amounting  to  $23,606,  were  sent 
to  the  Fond  du  Lac  department,  which  included  the  Upper 
Mississippi  country.  These  traders  continued  during  the 
years  1819-20-21-22,  with  small  increase  of  capital.  The 
department  of  Lac  du  Flambeau  was  placed  in  charge  of 
Bazil  Beauleau  and  Charatte  as  traders,  on  salary,  in  1818, 
with  a  capital  of  $5100 ;  Ilawley  and  Durant,  with  a  capi- 
tal of  $5299. 

For  the  Lac  Coutereille  department,  the  company  ont^ 
fitted  John  Baptiste  Corbin,  as  a  trader  on  salary,  with 
goods  to  the  amount  of  $5328.  For  the  St.  Croix  district, 
Duchene  acted  as  trader,  on  salary,  for  the  company  in 
1818.     Capital  $3876. 

In  1822,  the  capital  of  the  Lac  Coutereille  and  St.  Croix 
departments  amounted  to  $19,353,  in  charge  of  Duchene 
as  trader.  In  1818,  the  Ance  department  was  placed  in 
charge  of  John  HoUiday  as  trader  on  salary ;  his  capital,  or 
amount  of  outfit,  averaged  till  1822,  $6000  per  annum. 

In  1822,  the  Astor  Fur  Company  made  a  slight  chansre 
in  the  system  of  their  trade  in  the  Ojibway  country.  The 
Fond  du  Lac  department  was  given  to  Wm.  Morrison  on 
halves,  and  this  arrangement  continued  to  1826,  when 
Messrs  William   A.   Aitkin  and  Roussain  took  charge 


EABLT  TRADERS  AMONG  THE  OJIBWATS.  883 

with  a  share  of  one-eixth  each.  In  1820,  Mr.  Aitkin 
bought  out  Boussain,  and  for  one  year  he  had  charge, 
with  a  share  of  one-third.  In  1831,  Mr.  Aitkin  took 
charge  of  this  important  department  on  halves  with  the 
Astor  Company,  and  continued  thus  till  1834. 

In  1824,  Lyman  M.  Warren,  after  having  traded  in  op- 
position to  the  American  Fur  Company  for  six  years,  in 
the  Lac  du  Flambeau,  Lac  Coutereille  and  St.  Croix  de- 
partments, entered  into  an  arrangement  with  them,  and 
took  charge  as  a  partner,  and  under  a  salary  of  these  three 
departments,  making  his  depot  at  La  Pointe.  He  contin- 
ued with  the  same  arrangement  till  the  year  1834. 

These  items  respecting  the  fur  trade  are  here  introduced 
to  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  importance  of  the  trade 
amongst  the  Ojibways,  and  to  introduce  the  names  of  the 
principal  traders  who,  at  this  time,  were  remaining  in  the 
country.  The  Astor  Fur  Company  followed  the  example 
of  the  Northwest  Company  in  hiring  as  traders,  men  whom 
they  found  already  in  the  country,  holding  influential  po- 
sitions among  the  Ojibways,  and  in  some  cases  connected 
with  them  by  marriage.  Some  of  these  men  had  traded 
in  connection  with  the  old  Northwest  Company,  as  William 
Morrison,  Cotte,  Roussain,  Corbin,  and  others,while  others 
of  more  recent  date  had  traded  as  opposition  traders,  and 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  success.  Among  these 
may  be  mentioned  Wm.  A.  Aitkin,  Esq.,  who  first  came 
into  the  Chippeway  country  about  1815,  a  mere  boy,  and 
as  a  servant  for  a  trader  named  John  Drew.  Intermarry- 
ing into  an  influential  Indian  family,  he  was  soon  enabled 
to  trade  on  his  own  account,  and  he  gradually  increased 
his  business  till,  in  1831,  he  takes  charge  of  the  important 
department  of  Fond  du  Lac,  on  halves,  with  John  Jacob 
Astor.  Mr.  Aitkin's  name  is  linked  with  the  history  of 
the  Upper  Mississippi  Ojibways  for  the  last  half  century. 
He  was  one  of  the  old  pioneers  of  the  northwest.    He  died 


384  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

in  the  fall  of  the  year  1851,  and  lies  huried  at  Aitkinsville 
(Swan  River),  on  the  hanks  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

Among  others  may  he  mentioned  the  names  of  Lyman 
M.  and  his  brother  Truman  A.  Warren.  They  first  came 
into  the  Ojibway  country  from  Vermont,  in  1818.  They 
hired  the  first  year  in  charge  of  small  outfits,  to  Charles 
Ermitinger,  at  the  rate  of  $500  per  annum.  They  soon 
took  outfits  on  their  own  account,  and  traded  with  great 
success  in  the  Lac  Coutereille  and  Lac  du  Flambeau  de- 
partments. In  1821,  they  married  each  a  daughter  of  the 
old  trader  Michel  Cadotte,  and  their  trade  increased  to 
such  a  degree  that  in  1824,  Lyman  Warren  made  an  ap- 
parently advantageous  arrangement  with  the  Astor  Fur 
Company,  becoming  a  partner  thereof,  besides  receiving  a 
handsome  salary.  Truman  died  in  1825,  on  board  a  vessel 
bound  from  Mackinaw  to  Detroit,  from  a  severe  cold 
caused  by  the  extreme  exposure  incident  to  an  Lidian 
trader's  life.  He  died  much  lamented  by  the  Oj ibways,  who 
had  already  learned  to  love  him  for  his  many  gentle  and 
good  traits  of  character. 

Lyman  M.  Warren,  the  elder  brother,  located  his  per- 
manent residence  on  La  Pointe  Island,  and  continued  with 
slight  interruptions  and  varied  success,  to  trade  with  the 
Ojibways  till  his  death  in  1847.  He  lies  buried  at  La 
Pointe,  and  his  name  may  now  well  be  mentioned  among 
the  early  American  pioneers  of  the  northwest  Half  a 
century  hence,  when  the  scenes  of  their  wild  adventures 
and  hardships  shall  be  covered  with  teeming  towns  and 
villages,  these  slight  records  of  individuals  who  still  live 
in  the  memory  of  the  present  generation,  wull  be  read 
with  far  greater  interest  than  at  the  present  day. 

Samuel  Ashmun,  Daniel  Dingley,  Charles  H.  Oakes,  and 
Patrick  Conner,  may  be  mentioned  as  prominent  traders 
among  the  Ojibways  during  the  early  j)art  of  the  nineteenth 
century.    Some  of  these  gentlemen  commenced  their  career 


THE  YANKEES  ENTEB  THE  FUR  TRADE.  385 

in  opposition  to  the  Astor  Fur  Company,  but  in  accord- 
ance to  the  policy  of  this  rich  firm,  they  were  soon  bought 
out  and  engaged  in  its  service. 

When  John  Jacob  Astor  entered  into  arrangements 
with  the  British  Fur  Companies  for  the  monopoly  of  the 
Ojibway  trade  within  the  United  States  territory,  a  new 
era  may  be  said  to  have  occurred  in  the  fur  trade.  The 
old  French  Canadian  traders  so  congenial  to  the  Indians, 
who  had  remained  in  the  country  after  the  closing  of  the 
French  supremacy,  had  all  nearly  died  awaj^  and  disap- 
peared from  the  stage  of  active  life,  and  a  new  class  of 
men,  of  far  different  temperaments,  whose  chief  object 
was  to  amass  fortunes,  now  made  their  appearance  among 
the  Ojibways.  They  were  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  and 
hailed  from  the  land  of  the  progressive  and  money-making 
"  Yankee."  To  some  degree  the  Indian  ceased  to  find  that 
true  kindness,  sympathy,  charity,  and  respect  for  his  sacred 
beliefs  and  rites,  which  he  had  always  experienced  from 
his  French  traders. 

The  Ojibways  were  more  deserving  of  respect  in  those 
days,  while  living  in  their  natural  state,  and  under  the  full 
force  of  their  primitive  moral  beliefs,  than  they  are  at  the 
present  day,  after  being  degenerated  by  a  close  contact  with 
an  unprincipled  frontier  white  population.     The  American 
fur  traders,  many  of  whom  were  descended  from  respect- 
a.ble  New  England  families,  did  not  consider  their  dignity 
lessened  by  forming  marital  alliances  with  the  tribe,  and 
the  Ojibway  women  were  of  so  much  service  to  their  hus- 
V)ands,  they  so  easily  assimilated  themselves  to  their  modes 
of  life,  and  their  affections  were  so  strong,  and  their  con- 
duet  so  beyond  reproach,  that  these  alliances,  generally 
first  formed  by  the  traders  for  present  convenience,  became 
cemented  by  the  strongest  ties  of  mutual  affection.    They 
Ivindly  cherished  their  Indian  wives,  and  for  their  sakes, 
as  well  as  for  the  sake  of  children  whom  they  begat,  these 

25 


386  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

traders  were  eventually  induced  to  pass  their  lifetime  in 
the  Ojibway  country.  They  soon  forgot  the  money-mak- 
ing mania  which  first  brought  them  into  the  country,  and 
gradually  imbibing  the  generous  and  hospitable  qualities 
of  the  Indians,  lived  only  to  enjoy  the  present.  They  laid 
up  no  treasure  for  the  future,  and  as  a  general  fact,  which 
redounds  to  the  honor  of  this  class  of  fur  traders,  they  died 
poor.  The  monej'^  which  has  been  made  by  the  fur  trade 
has  been  made  with  the  sweat  of  their  brows,  but  it  has 
flowed  into  the  coffers  of  such  men  as  John  Jacob  Aster. 

It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  notice,  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  race 
have  mingled  their  blood  with  the  Ojibways  to  a  much 
greater  extent  than  with  any  other  tribe  of  the  red  race. 

It  reflects  honor  on  this  tribe,  as  it  tends  greatly  to 
prove  the  common  saying,  that  they  are  far  ahead  of  other 
tribes  in  their  social  qualities,  and  general  intelligence  and 
morality.  Of  French  and  American  extraction,  the  Ojib- 
ways number  about  five  thousand  persons  of  mixed  blood, 
who  are  scattered  throughout  Canada,  Michigan,  Wiscon- 
sin, Minnesota,  and  the  British  possessions.  Many  of  the 
Ojibway  mixed  bloods  are  men  of  good  education  and 
high  standing  within  their  respective  communities. 

The  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  early  estab- 
lished a  n)ission  school  on  the  island  of  Mackinaw,  t^ 
which  most  of  the  Ojibway  traders  sent  their  half-i)^^ 
children.  The  school  was  sustained  on  the  manual  laI»or 
system,  and  great  good  was  disseminated  from  it,  which 
spread  over  the  whole  northwest  country.  Many  of  our 
most  prominent  half-breeds,  now  engaged  as  missionaries, 
or  in  mercantile  pursuits,  and  women  who  figure  in  the 
best  of  civilized  society,  received  their  education  at  the 
Mackinaw  mission.  After  its  dissolution,  such  of  the 
tradera  as  were  pecuniarily  able,  usually  sent  their  children 
to  receive  an  education  in  some  of  the  Eastern  States. 


AN  OJIBWAY  WAB  PARTI'  CUT  OFF.  887 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

EVENTS  FROM  1818  TO  1826. 

In  1818,  Black  Dog,  a  Pillager  war-leader,  marches  into  the  Dakota  country, 
with  a  party  of  sixteen  warriors — Desperate  fight,  from  which  but  one  Pil- 
lager escapes  death — In  1824,  four  white  men  arc  murdered  on  the  shores  of 
Lake  Pepin  by  an  OJibway  war  party— Unsuccessful  pursuit  of  the  mur- 
derers— The  traders  demand  them  at  the  hands  of  their  chiefs — Chief  of 
Lac  du  Flambeau  delivers  three  of  the  ring-leaders  into  the  hands  of  Tru- 
man A.  Warren— The  principal  murderer  is  secured  by  Wra.  Holliday — 
They  are  taken  to  Mackinaw  and  confined  in  Jail,  from  which  they  make 
their  escape — Convention  at  Fond  du  Lac  in  1826,  between  commissioners 
on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and  the  Ojibways— Objects  thereof. 

Fob  several  years  after  the  closing  of  the  last  war  be- 
tween Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  no  event  of 
sufficient  importance  to  deserve  reconl,  occurred  to  the 
Ojibways.  Their  warfare  continued  with  the  Dakotas, 
but  no  important  battle  was  fought,  nor  striking  acts  of 
valor  and  manhood  performed,  such  as  find  a  durable 
place  in  the  lodge  tales  and  traditions  of  the  tribe,  till  the 
year  1818,  when  the  hardy  Pillagers  again  lost  a  select 
band  of  their  bravest  warriors. 

A  noted  war-leader,  Black  Dog,  having  lately  lost  some 
i^elatives,  at  the  hands  of  the  Dakotas,  raised  a  small  but 
select  band  of  warriors  to  go  with  him  in  pursuit  of  ven- 
geance. They  numbered  but  sixteen  men,  but  being  all  of 
determined  character,  they  marched  westward,  and  pro- 
ceeded further  into  the  country  of  their  enemies,  than  any 
Ojibway  war  party  had  ever  done  before  them.  After 
having  travelled  all  one  night  in  crossing  a  wide  prairie, 
early  in  the  morning  they  discovered  a  large  encampment 
of  Dakotas,  whose  lodges  were  located  on  a  prairie,  close 


888  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

by  the  banks  of  a  small  river.  The  Ojibways  were  unfor- 
tunately discovered  by  a  party  of  buffalo  hunters  who 
were  scouring  the  prairie  on  horseback,  and  their  presence 
was  immediately  reported  to  the  grand  encampment,  whose 
warriors  prepared  to  turn  out  in  irresistible  numbere 
against  them.  It  was  useless  for  them  to  think  of  flight, 
for  their  enemy,  being  on  horseback,  would  soon  overtake 
and  surround  them.  They  could  but  sell  their  lives  as 
dearly  as  possible. 

The  leader  lost  not  his  presence  of  mind,  though  perfectlj 
satisfied  that  the  fate  of  his  party  was  fully  sealed.    Ad- 
dressing a  few  words  of  encouragement  to  his  warriors,  lie 
led  them  to  a  small  clump  of  poplar  trees  which  grew  on  a 
knoll  on  the  prairie,  in  plain  view  of  the  Dakota  encamp- 
ment.   Here,  they  each  dug  a  hole  in  the  ground,  from 
which  they  determined  to  keep  up  the  fight  with  their 
numerous  enemies,  as  long  as  their  ammunition  might  last 
They  had  hardly  finished  their  preparations,  when  the  Da- 
kota warriora  made  their  appearance  in  a  formidable  array 
on  the  open  prairie.     They  were  fully  painted  and  dressed 
for  battle,  and  a  large  number  were  on  horseback,  who 
quickly  rode  forward  and  completely  surroimded  the  knoll 
of  trees  in  which  the  Ojibways  had  taken  shelter.    The 
battle  commenced,  and   lasted  without   intermission  till 
midday,  the  Dakotas  suftering  a  severe  loss  from  the  un- 
erring aim  of  their  desperate  enemies,  who  threw  not  a 
single  shot  away.     So  well  were  they  posted,  that  it  was 
impossible  to  approach  or  dislodge  them.     At  last  their 
scanty  supply  of  ammunition  gave  out,  and  the  Dakotas 
discovering  it  by  the  slackening  of  their  fire,  and  by  one 
of  their  number  being  wounded  with  a  stone  which  an 
Ojibway  had  substituted  in  his  gun  for  a  bullet,  a  simul- 
taneous  rush  was  made  on  them,  and  after  a  short  hand  to 
hand  struggle,  the  sixteen  Pillager  warriors,  with  but  one 
exception,  were  killed.     This  one,  named  Bug-aun-auk,  re- 


THE  OJIBWAYS  SELL  THEIR  LIVES   DEARLY.  889 

turned  safely  to  his  people,  but  he  never  would  give  but 
the  most  supernatural  account  of  his  manner  of  escape — 
tales  that  were  not  believed  by  his  own  people.  It  was  at 
first  the  general  impression  that  he  had  deserted  his  party 
before  the  fight  came  on,  but  the  Dakotas,  at  a  future  peace- 
meeting  with  the  Ojibways,  stated  that  there  were  sixteen 
warriors  who  went  into  the  poplar  grove,  as  counted  by 
their  scouts,  and  there  were  found  sixteen  holes  from 
which  the  warriors  fought,  in  one  of  which  remained  only 
the  bundle  of  the  man  who  had  so  miraculously  escaped. 
The  Dakotas  acknowledged  that  they  lost  thirty-three  of 
their  warriors  in  this  desperate  engagement,  besides  many 
maimed  for  life. 

Since  the  execution  of  the  Indian  at  Fond  du  Lac  in 
1797,  by  the  northwestern  traders  for  killing  a  Canadian 
"  coureur  du  bois,"  the  life  of  a  white  man  had  been  held 
sacred  by  the  Ojibways,  and  one  could  traverse  any  portion 
of  their  country,  in  perfect  safety,  and  without  the  least 
molestation.  In  the  year  1824,  however,  four  white  men 
were  killed  by  the  Ojibways,  under  circumstances  so  pecu- 
liar, as  to  deserve  a  brief  account  in  this  chapter. 

An  Ojibway  named  Nub-o-beence,  or  Little  Broth,  resid- 
ing on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  near  the  mouth  of  On- 
tonagun  River,  lost  a  favorite  child  through  sickness.    Ho 
was  deeply  stricken  with  grief,  and  nothing  would  satisfy 
him  but  to  go  and  shed  the  blood  of  the  hereditary  ene- 
mies of  his  tribes,  the  Dakotas.    He  raised  a  small  war 
party,  mostly  from  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  district,  and  they 
floated  down  the  Chippeway  River  to  its  entry,  where,  for 
several  days  they  watched  without  success  on  the  banks  of 
the  Mississippi,  for  the  appearance  of  an  enemy.    The 
leader  had  endured  hardships,  and  came  the  great  distance 
of  five  hundred  miles  to  shed  blood  to  the  manes  of  his 
dead  child,  and  long  after  his  fellows  had  become  weary  of 
Waiting  and  watching,  and  anxious  to  return  home,  did  he 


390  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

urge  them  still  to  continue  in  their  search.    He  had  deter- 
mined not  to  return  without  shedding  human  blood. 

Early  one  morning,  as  the  warriors  lay  watching  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Pepin,  they  saw  a  boat  manned  by  four 
white  men  land  near  them,  and  proceed  to  cook  their  morn- 
ing meal.    Several  of  the  party  approached  the  strangers, 
and  were  well  received.    The  white  men  consisted  of  a  Mr. 
Finley,  with  three  Canadian  boat  men,  who  were  under 
the  employ  of  Mons.  Jean  Brunet,  of  Prairie  du  Chien,an 
Indian  trader.    They  were  proceeding  up  the  Missiseippi 
to  Ft.  Snelling  on  some  urgent  business  of  their  emplojer, 
and  Mr.  Finley  had  with  him  a  number  of  account  books 
and  valuable  papers. 

The  assault  and  massacre  of  these  men  was  entirely  un- 
premeditated by  the  Ojibway  war  party,  and  contrary  to 
the  wishes  of  the  majority.  They  had  paid  them  their 
visit  and  begged  some  provisions,  receiving  which,  they 
retired  and  sat  down  in  a  group  on  a  bank  immediately 
above  them.  The  loader  here  commenced  to  harangue  his 
fellows,  expressing  a  desire  to  shed  the  blood  of  the  white 
man.  lie  was  immediately  opposed,  on  whicli  he  com- 
menced to  talk  of  the  hardships  he  had  endured,  the  los^ 
of  his  child,  till,  becoming  excited,  he  wept  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  suddenly,  taking  aim  at  the  group  of  white  men, 
who  were  eating  their  breakfast,  he  fired  and  killed  one. 
Eight  of  his  fellows  immediately  followed  his  example,  and 
rushing  down  to  the  water-side,  they  quickly  disjwitched 
the  whole  party,  and  tore  off  their  scalps.  Taking  the 
effects  of  their  victims,  they  returned  towards  tlieir  homes. 
At  Lac  Coutereille  they  attempted  to  dance  the  scalp  dance 
before  the  door  of  J.  B.  Corbin,  the  trader,  who  iiuraedi- 
ately  ran  out  of  his  house,  and  forcibly  deprived  them  oi 
the  white  men's  scalps  which  thoy  were  displaying,  order- 
ing them  at  the  same  time  to  depart  from  his  door.  The 
trader  was  supported  by  the  Indians  of  his  village,  and  the 


MURDER   OF   FOUR  WniTE   MEN.  391 

murderers  now  for  the  first  time  beginning  to  see  the  conse- 
quences of  their  foolish  act,  skulked  silently  away,  very 
much  crestfallen. 

The  remains  of  the  murdered  white  men  were  soon  dis- 
covered, and  the  news  going  both  up  and  down  the  river,  a 
boat  load  of  fifty  soldiers  was  sent  from  Prairie  du  Chien  to 
pursue  the  murderers.  At  Lake  Pepin  they  were  met  by 
three  boats  laden  with  troops  from  Ft  Snelling,  and  the 
party,  including  volunteers,  numbered  nearly  two  hundred 
men.  Mons.  Jean  Brunet  was  along,  and  had  been  most 
active  in  raising  this  force.  They  followed  the  Ojibway 
war-trail  for  some  distance,  till,  coming  to  a  place  where 
the  warriors  had  hung  up  their  usual  thanksgiving  sacri- 
fices for  a  safe  return  to  their  homes,  a  retreat  was  deter- 
mined on,  as  the  party  had  not  come  prepared  to  make  a 
long  journey,  and  it  was  folly  to  think  of  catching  the 
murderers,  scattered  throughout  the  vast  wilderness  which 
lay  between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi. 

The  matter  was  subsequently  left  in  the  hands  of  the 
traders  among  the  Ojibwaj's.  Truman  A.  Warren,  the 
principal  trader  of  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  department,  de- 
manded the  murderers,  at  the  hands  of  the  chiefs  of  this 
section  of  the  tribe.  The  celebrated  Keesh-ke-mun  had 
died  a  short  time  previous,  and  had  left  his  eldest  son 
Mons-o-bo-douh  to  succeed.  This  man  was  not  a  whit  be- 
hind his  deceased  father  in  intelligence  and  firmness  of 
character.  He  called  a  council  of  his  band,  and  insisted  on 
the  chief  murderers  being  given  up  by  their  friends.  He 
was  opposed  in  council  by  a  man  noted  for  his  ill-tempered 
and  savage  disposition,  who  even  threatened  to  take  his 
life  if  he  attempted  to  carry  his  wishes  into  effect.  A 
brother  of  this  man  had  been  one  of  the  ring-leaders  in  the 
murder,  and  now  stood  by  his  side  as  he  delivered  his 
threats  against  the  young  chief.  As  they  again  resumed 
their  seats,  Mons-o-bo-douh  arose,  and  drawing  his  knife,  he 


392  -      MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

went  and  laid  hold  of  the  murderer  by  the  arm  and  inti- 
mated to  him  that  he  was  his  prisoner.  He  then  ordered 
his  young  men  to  tie  his  arms.  The  order  was  immedi- 
ately obeyed,  and  accomplished  without  the  least  resistance 
from  the  prisoner  or  his  brother,  who  was  thunderstruck 
at  the  cool  and  determined  manner  of  the  chief. 

Shortly  after,  two  more  of  the  murderers  were  taken, 
and  Mons-o-bo-douh  delivered  them  into  the  liands  of  the 
trader.  The  leader  of  the  party,  who  lived  on  the  shores 
of  Lake  Superior,  was  secured  by  Mr.  William  Holliday, 
trader  at  Ance  Bay.  The  four  captives  were  sent  to  Mack- 
inac, and  confined  in  jail.  While  orders  were  pending 
from  Washington  respecting  the  manner  of  their  trial, 
they  succeeded  in  making  their  escape  by  cutting  an  aper- 
ture through  the  logs  which  formed  their  place  of  confine- 
ment. 

The  ensuing  year  (1826),  the  Hon.  Lewis  Cass  was  com- 
missioned by  the  United  States,  to  proceed  to  Lake  Sui>e- 
rior,  and  convene  the  Ojibways  in  council,  to  treat  with 
them  for  the  copper  and  other  mineral,  which  was  now 
found  to  abound  in  their  country.  This  important  con- 
vention was  held  at  Fond  du  Lac,  which  was  then  consid- 
ered as  about  the  centre  of  the  Ojibway  country.  Boat 
loads  of  provisions  were  taken  from  Mackinaw  and  col- 
lected at  this  point,  to  feed  the  assembly  of  Indians,  who 
were  notified  through  messengers  to  collect.  The  Ojib- 
ways had  not  collected  in  such  large  numbers  for  a  lon^r 
time.  Delegations  arrived  from  their  most  remote  villages 
towanls  the  north.  Shin-ga-ba-ossin,  chief  of  the  Crane 
family,  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  was  also  present,  and  took 
a  most  prominent  part  in  the  proceedings,  in  behalf  of  his 
tribe.  He  is  said  to  have  made  a  speech  to  his  fellows, 
wherein  he  urged  them  to  discover  to  the  whites  their 
knowledge  of  the  minerals  which  abounded  in  their  country. 
This,  however,  was  meant  more  to  tickle  the  ears  of  the 


TREATY  OF  FOND  DU  LAC.  893 

commissioners  and  to  obtain  their  favor,  than  as  an  earnest 
appeal  to  his  people,  for  the  old  chieftain  was  too  much 
imbued  with  the  superstition  prevalent  amongst  the  In- 
dians, which  prevents  them  from  discovering  their  know- 
ledge of  mineral  and  copper  boulders  to  the  whites.  The 
objects  of  the  commissioners  were  easily  attained,  but  the 
Ojibways,  who  felt  a  deep  love  for  the  offspring  of  their 
women  who  had  intermarried  with  the  whites,  and  cher- 
ished them  as  their  own  children,  insisted  on  giving  them 
grants  of  land  on  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  River,  which  they 
wished  our  government  to  recognize  and  make  good. 
These  stipulations  were  annexed  by  the  commissioners  to 
the  treaty,  but  were  never  ratified  by  the  Senate  of  the 
United  States.  It  is  merely  mentioned  here  to  show  the 
great  affection  with  which  the  Ojibways  regarded  their 
half-breeds,  and  which  they  have  evinced  on  every  occasion 
when  they  have  had  an  opportunity  of  bettering  their  con- 
dition. 

A  stipulation  was  also  annexed  to  the  treaty,  wherein 
some  of  the  relatives  of  the  murderers  of  Finley  and  his 
party,  agreed  to  deliver  them  within  a  given  time.  This, 
however,  was  never  carried  into  effect,  and  as  the  traders 
took  no  further  interest  in  the  matter,  the  murderers  were 
allowed  to  run  at  large.  The  leader  is  still  ^  living  at  Ou- 
tonagun,  and  another  named  "  the  Little  Eddy,"  is  living^ 
at  La  Pointe.  Both  are  noted  for  their  quiet  and  peaceable 
disposition. 

At  the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac,  the  United  States  com- 
missioners recognized  the  chiefs  of  the  Ojibways,  by  dis- 
tributing medals  amongst  them,  the  size  of  which  were  in 
accordance  with  their  degree  of  rank.  Suflicient  care  was 
not  taken  in  this  rather  delicate  operation,  to  carry  out  the 
pure  civil  polity  of  the  tribe.  Too  much  attention  was 
paid   to  the  recommendation  of  interested  traders  who 

1  A.  D.  1852. 


S94  MINNiilSOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

wished  their  hest  hunters  to  be  rewarded  by  being  made 
chiefs.  One  young  man  named  White  Fisher,  was  endowed 
with  a  medal,  solely  for  the  strikingly  mild  and  pleasant  ex- 
pression of  his  fa<;e.  He  is  now  a  petty  sub-chief  on  the 
Upper  Mississippi. 

Prom  this  time  may  be  dated  the  commencement  of  in- 
novations which  have  entirely  broken  up  the  civil  polity  of 
the  Ojibways. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OJIBWAYS, 


AXD 


THEIR  CONNECTION  WITH  FUR  TRADERS, 


BASED  UPON  OFFICIAL  AND  OTHER  RECORDS. 


Rev.  EDWARD  D^NEILL,  A.B., 

C0RBBSP0NDI90  MEMBEB  OP  THE  MASSACHUSETTS  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY, 
BOH.  VICB-PRESIDENT  NEW  BNOLAKD  BIST.  OEN.  SOCIETY. 


(895) 


fflSTORY  OP  THE  OJIBWAYS, 


AVO 


THEIR  CONNECTION  WITH  FUR  TRADERS, 


BASED  UPON  OFFICIAL  AND  OTHER  RECORDS. 


The  entrance  to  Lake  Superior  is  obstructed  by  a  suc- 
cession of  rapids,  first  called  by  traders  Sault,  or  in  modern 
French,  Saut  du  Gaston,  in  compliment  to  Jean  Baptiste 
Gaston,*  the  younger  brother  of  Louis  the  Thirteenth, 
but  in  1669,  named  by  Jesuit  missionaries,  Sault  de  Sainte 
Marie.  Here,  the  French  traders  arrived  in  the  days  of 
Champlain,  and  found  a  band  of  Lidians,  who  largely  sub- 
sisted upon  the  white  fish  of  the  region,  and  were  known 
among  the  Iroquois,  as  Estiaghicks  or  Ostiagahoroones.  By 
the  Ilurons  they  were  called  Pauotigoueieuhak,  dwellers  at 
the  falls,  or  Pahouitingouachirini,  men  of  the  shallow  cata- 
ract.'   In  the  Jesuit  relations  of  1647-8  mention  is  made  of 

1  Gaston  the  younger  son  of  Henry  the  Fourth,  and  his  wife,  Marie  de 
Medicis. 

'  J.  Hammond  Trumbull  in  January  number  of  IHittorieal  Magazine,  Morrl- 
sania,  1870,  writes :  **  The  Powhatans  and  their  ^rreat  Emperor  derived  their 
name,  Smith  informs  us,  from  a  place  near  the  falls  in  James  River,  where  is 
now  the  city  of  Richmond. 

**  *  Powhat-hanne'  or  *  pau't-hann^'  denotes  *  falls  in  a  stream/  The  first  part 
of  the  name  is  found  in  the  Massachusetts  and  Narragansett  *  Pawtuck'  (pau't- 
tuck)  *  falls  in  a  tidal  river,' whence  the  name  of  Pawtucket,  *at  the  falls,' 
and  Its  derivative  Pawtuxet  *at  the  little   falls:'  again  in  the  Chippeway 

(397) 


898  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

the  Paouitagoung,  in  these  words :  "  These  last,  are  thoee 
whom  we  call  the  nation  of  the  Sault,  distant  from  us  a 
little  more  than  a  hundred  leagues,  whose  consent  to  a  route, 
it  would  be  necessary  to  have,  if  one  wished  to  go  beyond,  to 
communicate  with  numerous  other  more  distant  Algonquin 
nations,  who  dwell  upon  the  shores  of  another  lake  [Supe- 
rior] still  larger  than  the  Mer  Douce  [Huron],  into  which 
it  discharges  itself,  by  a  very  large,  and  very  rapid  river, 
which  before  mingling  its  waters  with  our  fresh- water  sea 
[Lake  Huron],  makes  a  fall  or  leap  that  gives  a  name  to 
those  people,  who  come  to  live  there  during  the  fishbg 
season."* 

MEANING  OF  THE  WORD  OJIBWAY. 

This  tribe,  however,  called  themselves  Achipou^  or 
Ojibway.*  The  origin  of  the  name  has  not  been  satisfac- 
torily determined.  Schoolcraft  writes :  "  They  call  them- 
selves Ojibwas.  Bwa  in  this  language  denotes  voice. 
Ojibwamong  signifies  Chippewa  language  or  voice.  It  is 
not  manifest  what  the  prefixed  syllable  denotes." 

Belcourt,  for  many  years  a  Roman  Catholic  missionan' 
among  tlie  Indians  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  writing 
of  the  word  Odjibwek,  uses  this  language :  "This  word  ha.^ 

name  of  the  Saut  Ste.  Marie  '  pawateeg,'  and  with  the  place  termination  *  pav- 
atin;2^/  *  at  the  falls.*  Tlie  Algonkln  name  for  Indians  who  lived  near  the 
Saut,  amonp  whom  were  reckoned  the  Chlppewaye,  waa  Pawitagou-ek  or 
Pawichtiffou-ek, '  Sauteun*,'  or  People  of  the  Fallt*." 

1  Schoolcraft  writes  :  *'  The  French  word  Sault  (pnmounced  So)  accuraUly 
expresses  this  kind  of  pitchinc:  ropide  or  falls.  The  Indians  caU  it  Bawateeg 
or  Pawateeg  when  hiH»akini:  of  the  phenomenon  ;  and  Bawatlng  or  Pawating 
when  referring  to  the  place.  Pangwa  is  an  exprcwlon  denotinj^  tballow 
water  on  rocks.  The  Inflection  eep  Is  an  animate  plural.  Ing  is  the  local  ter- 
minal form  of  nouns.  In  the  south  or  American  channel  there  ie  no  poeiti\<* 
leap  of  the  water,  but  an  intensely  swift  current,'* 

2  Sir  William  Johnson.  British  Superintendant  of  Indian  Aflkirs,  calls  thcin 
Chlppeweighs,  also  ChlpiKjwa*.  In  the  treaty  of  1807,  at  Detroit,  this  tribe  arc 
called  Chippeways  ;  and  in  that  of  1820  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  they  ar«  "  the  Chip- 
pcway  tribe  of  ludiun*,." 


brul£,  early  votageur  to  lake  superior.     399 

been  the  object  of  a  great  many  suppositions.  Some  say 
it  was  given  on  account  of  the  form  of  their  plaited  shoes, 
teibwa^  plaited,  but  this  interpretation  is  not  admissible,  for 
the  word  does  not  contain  the  least  allusion  to  shoes. 
Others  say  that  it  comes  from  the  form  the  mouth  as- 
sumes in  pronouncing  certain  words,  wishing  always  to 
hold  on  to  the  adjective,  tdbwa ;  this  is  not  more  satisfac- 
tory. I  would  venture,  then,  to  say  that  the  word  Odjib 
wek  comes  from  shibwe  in  order  to  make  a  proper  name. 
Oshibwek,  in  the  plural,  the  pronouncing  slowly  of  shib 
(root),  to  draw  out ;  that  is  to  say,  to  lengthen  out  a  word 
by  the  slow  pronunciation  of  its  syllables ;  the  particle  we 
signifying  articulate,  pronounce;  the  k  is  an  animated 
plural,  which  here  can  only  be  applied  to  men.  In  truth 
the  pronunciation  of  the  Saulteuse  characterizes  them  in 
an  eminent  manner."^ 

The  "Men  of  the  Shallow  Cataract"  lived  where  the 
"noise  of  many  waters"  sounded  like  a  voice  or  hoarse 
murmur,  and  as  the  discharge  from  Lake  Superior  was 
contracted,  into  the  narrow  shallow  channel,  the  waters 
became  ruffled  or  puckered.  Gov.  Ramsey,  of  Minnesota, 
in  1850,  in  a  report  to  the  United  States  Conmiissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs  writes  as  to  the  word  Ojibway :  "  As  there 
is  no  discernible  pucker  in  their  voice,  or  mode  of  speaking, 
a  more  natural  genesis  of  the  word  could  probably  be  de- 
rived from  a  circumstance  in  their  past  history.  Upwards 
of  two  centuries  ago  they  were  driven  by  the  Iroquois,  or 
Six  Nations  of  New  York,  into  the  strait  of  Mackinaw, 
where  Lake  Huron,  Michigan,  and  Superior,  are  "  puck- 
ered" into  a  small  channel  or  narrow  compass." 

brul£,  early  voyaoeur  to  lake  superior. 

Stephen  Brule,  one  of  the  reckless  and  enterprising  voy- 
ageurs  under  Champlain,  in  A.  D.  1618,  appears  to  have 

1  Rev.  G.  A.  Belcourt.    AnnaU  of  MinnefioU  Hibtorical  Society,  1853,  pp. 
25-26. 


400  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

been  the  first  man  who  brought  to  Quebec  a  description  of 
Lake  Superior,  as  well  as  a  specimen  of  its  copper.  On 
Champlain's  Map  of  1632,  appears  Lake  Superior,  and  in 
the  accompanying  description  Sault  du  Gaston  is  described 
as  neariy  two  leagues  broad,  and  discharging  into  Mer 
Douce  (Lake  Huron). 

NICOLET,  FIRST  EXPLORER  WEST  OF  GREEN  BAY,  WISCONSIN. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1634,  another  person,*  Jean  Nicolet, 
in  the  service  of  the  fur  company  known  as  the  "Hundred 
Associates,"  of  whom  Champlain  was  the  agent,  left  Three 
Rivers,  on  his  way  to  the  upper  lakes,  and  during  the  next 
autumn  and  winter  became  acquainted  with  the  Ojibways 
at  Sault  du  Gaston,  and  the  Ochunkgraw  or  Winnebagoes  of 
Green  Bay. 

In  1641,  the  Hurons,  then  living  on  the  east  side  of  the 
lake  which  bears  their  name,  gave  a  great  feast,  at  which 
several  tribes  were  present,  and  there  the  Jesuit  mission- 
aries saw  for  the  first  time  the  Ojibways. 

Year  after  year,  the  adventurous  fur  traders  became 
better  acquainted  with  the  tribes  of  the  Uj>per  Lakes. 
Father  Le  Mercier,'  in  a  letter  dated  at  Quebec,  the  21st 
day  of  September,  1654,  alludes  to  a  flotilla  of  canoes 
guided  by  traders,  loaded  with  furs  belonging  to  friendly 
Indians,  who  came  from  the  west,  a  distance  of  four  hun- 
dred leagues.  In  the  same  relation,  it  is  mentioned,  that 
if  a  person  could  be  found,  who  would  send  thirty  French- 
men into  that  country,  not  only  would  they  gain  many 
souls  to  God,  but  they  would  recerve  a  profit  that  would 
surpass  the  ex[)enses  they  would  incur  for  the  support  of 
the  Frenchmen  that  might  be  sent,  because  the  finest 
peltries  came,  in  the  greatest  abundance,  from  those  quar- 
ters. 

>  Suite  in  vol.  vlii.  Wis.  Hist.  Soc.  Col. 
s  Relation  1653-54. 


EARLIEST  EXFLOBEBS  OF  MINNESOTA.  401 

In  August,  1654,  while  those  Indians  were  trading  at 
Quebec,  thirty  young  Frenchmen  equipped  themselves  to 
return  with  them,  and  engage  in  the  fur  trade,  but  after 
they  commenced  their  journey  were  driven  back  by  the 
Iroquois. 

GROSEILLIERS  AND  RADISSON  THE  EARLIEST  EXPLORERS  OF 

MINNESOTA. 

The  great  impulse  to  trade  with  the  natives  of  Lake 
Superior  was  given  by  the  explorations  of  two  natives  of 
Prance,  Medard  Chouart,  afterwards  called  Sieur  des  Gro- 
seilliers,  and  his  brother-in-law,  Pierre  d'Esprit,  the  Sieur 
Radisson.^ 

They  were  the  first  to  push  to  the  head  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior, and  after  visiting  the  Tionnontantes  Hurons,  who  had 
fled  from  their  enemies  to  the  vicinity  of  the  headwaters 
of  the  Black  and  Chippeway  Rivers  in  Wisconsin,  they 
wintered  with  the  Dahkotahs  or  Sioux,  west  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior, in  the  Mille  Lacs  region  of  Minnesota. 

During  the  spring  and  early  summer  they  became  fami- 
liar with  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  upon  Franque- 
lin's  Map  of  1688,  what  is  now  Pigeon  River,  and  a  portion 
of  the  boundary  between  the  United  States  and  Dominion 
of  Canada,  is  called  Groseilliers.*  On  the  19th  of  August, 
1660,  Qroseilliers,  by  way  of  the  Ottawa  River,  reached 

1  Medard  Chouart  was  bom  near  Ferte  Sous  Jouarre,  eleven  mfles  east  of 
Meanx  in  France,  and  in  1641,  when  only  sixteen  years  old,  came  to  Canada. 
In  1647  he  married  Helen,  widow  of  Claude  Etienne,  the  daughter  of  a  pilot, 
Abraham  Martin,  whose  baptismal  name  is  still  attached  to  the  "Plains  of 
Abraham"  in  the  suburbs  of  Quebec.  His  first  wife  in  1651  died,  and  in  1653 
he  married  another  widow,  whose  maiden  name  was  Margaret  Hayet  Radisson, 
and  a  sister  of  his  fellow  explorer. 

Pierre  d'Esprit,  the  Sieur  Radisson,  was  bom  at  St.  Malo,  and  in  1656  at 
Three  Rivers,  Canada,  married  Elizabeth,  the  daughter  of  Madeleine  Hain- 
aalt,  and  after  her  death,  the  daughter  of  Sir  John  Kirk  or  Kertk,  a  realous 
Huguenot,  became  his  wife. 

s  See  Neill's  HUtory  o/Minnetotaj  5th  edition.    1888. 
26 


402  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Montreal,  with  three  hundred  of  the  Upper  Algonqnins.  He 
had  left  Lake  Superior  with  one  hundred  canoes,  but  forty 
turned  back,  and  the  value  of  the  peltries  was  200,000  livree. 
From  that  time  traders  gathered  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
Keweenaw,  and  Chagouamigon  Bay.  In  a  few  days  the 
furs  were  sold,  and  on  the  28th  Groseilliers  left  "  Three 
Rivers,"  and  again  turned  his  face  westward,  accompanied 
by  six  traders,  and  the  first  missionary  for  that  region,  the 
aged  Menard,  and  his  servant  Jean  Guerin.  The  party 
passed  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  on  the  15th  of  October,  1660, 
were  at  Keweenaw  Bay,*  and  here  Menard  spent  the  win- 
ter. Several  Frenchmen  engaged  in  fishing  and  trading, 
also,  were  at  this  point. 

FIRST  TRADERS  AT  CHAGOUAMiaOK  BAT. 

Groseilliers  returned  to  Canada  in  1662,  and  on  the 
second  of  May,  with  ten  men,  left  Quebec,  to  extend  his 
explorations  toward  Hudson's  Bay.*  The  presence  of 
traders  attracted  the  the  Ojibways  to  Keweenaw,  and  the 
refugee  Ilurons  and  Ottawas  were  drawn  from  the  Ottawa 
Lakes,  in  the  interior  of  Wisconsin,  to  Chagouamigon  Bay? 
where  a  trading  post  had  also  been  established. 

Ilere  the  latter  fished,  hunted,  and  cultivated  Indian 
corn  and  pumpkins.  Upon  one  occasion,  about  the  year 
1660,  while  on  a  hunting  excursion,  they  met  a  party  ^^ 
Ojibways  with  some  Frenchmen  on  their  way  to  Chag<^ 
uamigon,  to  trade.  A  war  party  of  one  hundred  Iroquoi? 
came  not  long  after  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  encamp^^ 


>  In  the  5th  vol.  of  Schoolcraft's  Statistical  InformatUmy  p.  646,  there  f«  «° 
article  with  the  name  of  Rev.  Edw.  D.  Neill  attached,  which  erroncoiwlj  m^o- 
tionB  that  Menard  went  to  Chagouamigon  Bay. 

Mr.  Neill  never  saw,  nor  corresponded,  with  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  and  it  If  •" 
enigma  how  an  article  which  Mr.  Neill  never  wrote,  could  appear,  with  l^ 
name  attached,  as  the  author. 

'  Journal  det  Jetttitet^  par  MM.  les  Abb^  Laverdicre  et  Cosgraln,  Qocbcc, 
1871. 


THE  VOYAOEUBS  OF  OROSEILLIEBS  DISCOVER  COPPER.     408 

about  five  leagues  above  the  rapide.  Some  Ojibways, 
Ottawas,  Nepissings,  and  Amikouets  were  in  the  vicinity 
engaged  in  catching  white  fish  and  hunting  in  the  forests. 
Two  of  their  number  discovered  the  smoke  of  the  Iroquois 
encampment,  and  informed  the  Ojibway  chief,  who  sent  a 
canoe  of  warriors  to  reconnoitre. 

CONFLICT  AT  IROQUOIS  POINT,  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

Under  the  cover  of  a  dense  forest,  they  advanced  and 
discovered  the  number  of  Iroquois,  and  came  back  and  re- 
ported. The  Ojibways  and  allies  then  marched  by  night 
and  arrived  near  the  Iroquois,  and  hid  behind  a  ridge  of 
earth.  The  dogs  of  the  enemy  were  kept  from  barking, 
by  throwing  food  at  them,*  and  as  soon  as  it  was  sufficiently 
light  they  gave  the  war-whoop.  The  Iroquois  roused  from 
sleep,  wished  to  seize  their  arms,  but  could  not  face  the 
discharge  of  arrows.  The  Ojibways  then,  tomahawk  in 
hand,  entered  the  tents  of  their  ancient  foes,  slaughtered 
many,  and  were  elated  with  their  complete  victory.  After 
this,  the  Ojibways  and  their  allies  visited  Keweenaw,  and 
Chagouamigon.' 

THE  VOTAOEURS  OF  GROSEILLIERS  DISCOVER  COPPER. 

Some  of  the  voyageurs  who  left  Montreal,  in  1660,  with 
Groseilliers,  did  not  return  until  the  summer  of  1663,  and 
^ere  the  first  to  give  an  extended  account  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior. Pierre  Boucher,  an  honored  citizen  of  Canada,  in  a 
little  book  publish^  in  Paris,  in  1664,  mentions  that  a 

1  Perrot'B  Memairy  edited  by  Taliban.    Leipzig  and  Paris,  1864. 

*  Schoolcraft  defines  Shaugwamegin  as  low  lands.  A  writer  in  tbe  Cana- 
dian Antiquarian  and  Numismatic  Journal^  vol.  ii.,  aUudes  to  a  tavern  of  tbe  last 
century  in  Montreal,  known  as  tbe  "  Cbagouaroigon,"  and  thinks  it  is  tbe 
Algonquin  word  Cbaboumikon,  eye  of  a  needle.  Baraga  in  bis  Otcbipw<  Dic- 
tionary defines  Jabonigon  as  needle.  Tbe  low  sandy  point  projected  like  a  long 
needle. 


404  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

large  island  full  of  copper,  had  been  discovered  in  the 
western  extremity  of  Lake  Superior.  He  also  wrote: 
"  There  are  other  places,  in  that  neighborhood,  where  there 
are  similar  mines,  as  I  have  learned  from  four  or  five 
Frenchmen,  lately  returned  from  there,  who  went  with  a 
Jesuit  Father  [Menard,  who  died  in  the  summer  of  1661, 
toward  the  sources  of  the  Black  River  of  Wisconsin]. 
They  were  gone  three  years,  before  they  could  find  an  op- 
portunity to  return.  They  told  me  they  had  seen  a  nug- 
get of  copper,  at  the  end  of  a  hill,  which  weighed  more 
than  eight  hundred  pounds.  They  said  that  the  Indians, 
as  they  pass  it,  make  fires  on  top  of  it,  and  then  hew  pieces 
out  of  it  with  their  axes." 

FATHER  ALLOnSZ  ACCOlfPANIBS  TRADEBS. 

In  1665,  some  of  the  French  traders,  with  Indians  of  the 
Upper  Lakes,  came  to  Quebec,  to  trade,  and  Father  AUouez 
was  invited  to  return  with  them.  In  his  joumaP  he  writes: 
"The  eighth  day  of  August  of  the  year  1665, 1  embarked 
at  *  Three  Rivers,'  with  six  Frenchmen,  in  company  with 
more  than  four  hundred  savages  of  divers  nations,  who 
were  returning  to  their  homes,  after  having  finished  their 
traffic."  The  month  of  September  was  passed  in  coasting 
along  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  or  Tracy,  as  it 
was  then  called.  On  the  Ist  day  of  October,  the  party 
reached  Chagouaraigon.  Allouez  describes  it,  as  "a  beau- 
tiful Bay,  at  the  bottom  of  which  is  situated  the  great  vil- 
lage of  the  savages,  who,  there,  plant  their  fields  of  Indian 
corn,  and  lead  a  stationary  life.  They  are  there,  to  the 
number  of  eight  hundred  men  bearing  arms,  but  collected 
from  seven  dift'erent  nations,  who  dwell  in  peace  with  each 
other."  In  another  place,  Allouez  writes:  "This  quarter 
of  the  lake  where  we  have  stopped,  is  between  two  large 

1  Relation  of  1666-07. 


BARK   CHAPEL  AT  CHAQOUAMIGON  BAY  405 

villages,  and  as  it  was  the  centre  of  all  the  nations  of  these 
countries,  because  fish  are  abundant  there,  which  forms 
the  principal  subsistance  of  this  people.  We  have  erected 
there  a  small  chapel  of  bark."  Franquelin's  Map  of  1688 
places  a  settlement  near  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the 
bay.    There  was  no  village  on  the  island  near  the  entrance.* 

BANDS  IN  A.  D.  1665,  AT  CHAGOUAMIGON  BAT. 

Among  the  refugees  from  the  Iroquois  at  this  time  at 
Cbagouamigon  Point  were  the  Tionnontateheronnons,  for- 
merly called  Ilurons  of  the  Tobacco  Nation,  the  three 
bands  of  Ottawas,  Ottawa  Sinagos,  and  Kis-karkons.*  There 
also  came  to  trade  the  Ousakis*  (Sauks)'  and  Outagamis 
(Foxes),  an  allied  people  who  spoke  a  diflicult  Algonquin 

1  The  Map  of  Lake  Superior,  which  Is  attached  to  the  Jetuit  JUlatiam  of 
1070-71,  marks  the  projection  into  Lake  Superior,  forming  the  west  shore  of 
Chagouamigon  Bay  as  La  PoinU  du  St.  Esprit,  By  the  yoyageurs  it  was 
called  La  Pointe.  It  is  not  until  the  19th  century  we  find  La  Pointe,  or  Mada- 
line,  applied  to  the  island,  about  three  miles  from  Bayfield,  Wisconsin. 

This  island  on  Franquelln's  Map  of  1688  is  called  Isle  Detour  ou  St.  Michel. 
Bellin's  complete  French  map  of  Lake  Superior,  which  is  in  Charlevoix's  BUtoire 
€t  de$eriptUm  gSniraU  de  Nouvelle  France^  Paris,  A.  D.  1744,  shows  Ance  [Bay] 
de  Chagouamigon,  and  marks  a  little  bay,  within  this,  near  the  modem  ham- 
let of  Washburn,  Baye  St.  Charles,  in  compliment  to  Charles  Beauhamois, 
then  governor  of  Canada ;  the  then  long  sandy  peninsula,  the  eastern  arm  of 
Chagouamigon  Bay,  now  become  an  island,  is  called  Pointe  de  Chagouamigon. 
The  group  of  islands  is  called  the  Apostles,  and  the  two,  in  front,  of  the  town 
of  Bajrfleld,  are  named  St.  Michel  and  La  Ronde,  the  latter  after  a  French 
oflScer.  At  the  bottom  of  Chagouamigon  Bay,  is  the  mark  O,  the  sign  of  a 
trading  post  or  Indian  village  with  the  remark  that  there  was  once  there  an 
important  village  "Ici  <toit  une  Bourgade  considerable."  In  the  map  of 
Canada,  in  De  L'Isle's  Atlas,  corrected  by  his  son-in-law  Philip  Buache,  in 
A.  D.  1745,  a  ''  Maison  FranQoise,"  French  trading  house,  is  indicated  at  Pt. 
Chagouamigon. 

*  La  Mothe  Cadillac  in  1005,  commander  at  Mackinaw,  wrote,  that  the  Ot- 
tawas were  divided  into  four  bands,  the  Klskakons  or  Queues  Coup^ ;  the 
Sable  so  called  because  their  old  residence  was  on  a  sandy  point ;  the  Sinago'; 
and  the  Nassauaketon,  or  People  of  the  Fork,  because  they  had  resided  on  a 
river  which  had  three  forks  or  branches,  perhaps  the  Chlppeway  River  of  Wis- 
consin.   Nassauaketon  was  the  Algonquin  word  for  a  river  which  forked. 

'  Lake  Osakis  or  Onsaokee  in  Minnesota  has  Its  name  fh>m  this  tribe. 


406  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

dialect  The  Illinois  came,  moreover,  to  this  place  from 
sixty  leagues  southward;  and,  wrote  a  missionary,  far  ^^  be- 
yond a  great  river  that  discharges  itself  as  near  as  I  can 
conjecture,  into  the  sea  towards  Virginia,"  Here  too  was 
occasionally  encamped  the  Ojibways.  As  the  fear  of  the 
Iroquois  subsided,  some  Hurons  returned  to  the  Bay  of  the 
Puants  (Green  Bay),  and  others  went  back  to  Sault  Ste- 
Marie,  and  there,  in  1669,  the  missionaries  resolved  to 
make  their  principal  residence  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids. 

FIRST  MISSION  HOUSE  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE,  A.  D.  1669. 

The  voyageurs,  at  this  early  period,  congregated  here, 
amounted  to  twenty  or  twenty-five,  and  the  Jesuits  con- 
structed a  square  of  pine  and  cedar  pickets,  twelve  feet 
high,  with  a  small  log  chapel  and  house  within  the  in- 
closure. 

6alline6,  a  Sulpitian  priest,  who  had  been  with  La  Salle 
on  Lake  Erie  in  May,  1670,  visited  the  post,*  and  thus  de- 
scribed the  Ojibways :  "The  Saulteux,  or  in  the  Algonquin, 
Paouitikoungraentaouak,  or  the  Outchipou6,  where  the 
Fathers  are  established,  from  the  melting  of  the  snow 
until  the  commencement  of  winter,  dwell  on  the  banks  of  a 
river  about  a  half  league  in  breadth,  and  three  leagues  in 
length,  where  the  Lake  Superior  empties  into  Lake  Huron. 
Here  the  river  is  abundant  in  fish,  called  white,  in  the  Al- 
gonquin, Attikamegue." 

In  1671,  the  frail  bark  chapel  at  Chagouamigon  Bay  was 
abandoned,  and  missionaries  did  not  again  reside  in  that 
vicinity,  until  after  one  hundred  and  fifty  years.* 

*  Marpy,  vol. !.  p.  161. 

*  At  the  request  of  the  principal  trader  Lyman  M.  Warren,  In  the  anmmer  of 
1830,  Frederick  Ayer,  who  had  been  one  of  the  teachers  under  the  Rev.  William 
Ferry,  Presbyterian  missionary  at  Mackinaw,  came  to  the  Island  St.  Michel, 
which  was  now  called  La  Pointe,  and  established  a  school  for  Indian  children, 
and  aft«r  a  short  period  returned  to  Mackinaw.  The  next  year,  1831,  Mr. 
Warren,  brought  up  as  a  missionary,  the  Rer.  Sherman  Hall,  a  graduate  of  Dart- 


CONVOCATION  OF  A.  D.  1671,  AT  SAUI/T  STE.  MABI£.     407 
CHAGOUAMIOOK  BAT  BUSSIOK  ABANDONED. 

The  "  Eelation  of  1670-71,"  alluding  to  the  mission  at  the 
extreniity  of  Lake  Superior,  describes  a  difficulty  with  the 
Dakotahs  or  Sioux:  "Our  Outaonacs  and  Hurons  of  the 
Point  of  the  Holj  Ghost  have  to  the  present  time  kept  up 
a  kind  of  peace  with  them,  but  affairs  having  become  em- 
broiled during  last  winter,  and  some  murders  even  having 
been  committed  on  both  sides,  our  savages  had  reason  to 
apprehend  that  the  storm  would  soon  burst  upon  them,  and 
judged  that  it  was  safer  for  them  to  leave  the  place,  which 
in  fact  they  did  in  the  spring,  when  they  retired  to  the 
Lake  of  the  Hurons."* 

CONVOCATION  OP  A.  D.  1671,  AT  8AULT  STE.  MARIE. 

To  prevent  Qroseilliers,  now  in  the  employ  of  the  Eng- 
lish at  Hudson's  Bay,  from  drawing  the  Indians  of  Lake 
Superior  thither  for  trade,  Talon,  the  Intendant  of  Canada, 

mouth  College,  with  his  wife,  and  Frederick  Ayer  and  wife  as  catechists  and 
teachers.  In  June,  1832,  Mr.  Hall  was  joined  by  his  classmate,  the  Rev.  W.  T. 
Boutwell,  and  the  latter  In  October,  1S33,  established  a  mission  at  Leech  Lake, 
the  first  attempted  west  of  Lake  Superior  among  the  OJibways  of  Minnesota. 
After  this  mission  was  established,  Father  Baraga,  an  estimable  Roman  Catholic 
missionary,  built  a  chapel  on  the  island. 

A  guide  book  published  in  1884,  with  the  title  "  Summer  Tours  via  the  Oreat 
Lakes,*'  promulgates  the  following  fiction  :  ''  The  Church  still  stands,  a  por* 
tion  of  it  being  the  identical  log  structure  built  by  Fere  Marquette.  The 
visitor  is  shown  an  old  picture  which  it  is  said  the  Fope  of  that  time  gave  Mar- 

quette  for  his  mission  church  in  the  wilderness The  half-breed 

Indian  who  acts  as  guide  will  open  a  closet  and  show  the  visitor  an  ancient 
vestment  which  it  is  said  Fere  Marquette  wore  on  great  occasions.'' 

Myths,  like  the  above,  silently  creep  into  history,  as  moths  into  cloth,  and 
are  difficult  to  expel. 

1  Cadillac  corroborates  this  statement,  in  a  letter,  written  in  1703,  from 
Detroit.  His  words  are  :  "  It  is  proper  that  you  should  be  informed  that  more 
than  fifty  years  since  [about  1645]  the  Iroquois  by  force  of  arms  drove  away 
nearly  all  of  the  other  Indian  nations  from  this  region  [Lake  Huron]  to  the  ex- 
tremity of  Lake  Superior,  a  country  north  of  this  post,  and  frightfully  barren 
and  inhospitable.  About  thirty-two  years  ago  [1671]  these  excited  tribes  col- 
lected themAelves  together  at  Michillimakinak."    Margry,  vol.  v.  p.  317. 


408  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

in  September,  1670,  invited  Nicholas  PeiTOt,well  acquainted 
with  tbe  Upper  Algonquin  tribes,  to  act  as  guide  and  in- 
terpreter to  bis  deputy  Simon  Francois  Daumont,  known 
in  history  as  tbe  Sieur  Saint  Lusson.  In  the  spring  of 
1671,  in  accordance  with  a  notification  from  Perrot,  the 
tribes  of  tbe  Upper  Lakes  began  to  move  toward  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  and  there  on  the  14tb  of  June,  Saint  Lusson  formed 
a  treaty  of  friendship  with  the  "Achipofe"  or  Ojibways 
and  many  other  tribes.* 

When  the  Hurons  fled  to  Lake  Huron,  from  Lake  Supe- 
rior, the  Ojibways  occupied  their  hunting  grounds,  and 
pressed  west  of  Lake  Superior,  and  descended  to  the  Miss- 
issippi, by  way  of  the  river  in  Wisconsin  which  still  bears 
their  name,*  but  it  was  not  till  the  French,  in  1692,  re- 
established a  trading  post  at  Chagouamigon  that  it  became 
an  important  Ojibway  village. 

TRAOEDT  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE,  A.  D.  1674. 

In  1674,  some  Sioux  warriors  arrived  at  the  Sault  to 
make  peace  with  the  adjacent  tribes.  While  there  an  In- 
dian assassinated  one  of  the  Sioux,  and  a  fight  ensued.  Nine 
of  the  Sioux  were  killed,  and  the  two  survivors  fled  to  tbe 
Jesuits'  house  for  safety,  where  they  found  arms,  and 
opened  fire  upon  their  foes.  The  Indians  of  the  Sault 
wished  to  burn  them,  with  the  house,  which  the  Jesuits 
would  not  allow,  as  many  peltries  were  stored  there.  Louis 
Le  Bohesme,  or  Boeme,  the  armorer  and  blacksmith  of  the 

1  Tbe  treaty  was  signed  in  the  presence  of  D'Ablon,  Superior  of  the  mission, 
and  his  colleagues  Dreuilletes,  Allouez,  and  Andr<  of  the  Society  of  Jesus; 
Nicholas  Perrot,  Interpreter ;  Sieur  Joliet ;  Jacques  Mogras  of  Three  Rivers ; 
Pierre  Moreau,  the  Sieur  de  la  Taupine ;  Denis  Masse  ;  Francois  de  Chavigny, 
Sieur  de  la  Cbevrottierc ;  Jacques  Lagillier  ;  Jean  Mayscre  ;  Nicholas  Dupuifi; 
Francois  Bibaud ;  Jacques  Joviel ;  Pierre  Porteret ;  Robert  Duprat ;  Vlul 
Driol ;  Guillaume  Bonhorame.  In  the  Process  Verbal  the  Jesuit  Fathers  are 
described  as  then  making  their  mission — Margryy  vol.  L  p.  97. 

*  The  Chippeway  River,  upon  Franquelin's  Map  of  1688,  is  marked  R.  des 
Sauteurs. 


DU  LUTH  VISITS  OJIBWAYS  OF  LAKE  SUPERIOR..    409 

mission,  at  length  allowed  a  cannon  to  be  fired  at  the 
house,  by  which  the  Sioux  were  killed. 

Governor  Frontenac  was  indignant  at  Le  Boeme's  course, 
and  reported  the  case  to  Colbert,  the  Colonial  Minister  of 
Louis  the  Fourteenth. 

HENRY  TONTT  AND  LA  SALLE  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE. 

Henry  Tonty  was  sent  in  September,  1679,  by  La  Salle 
to  arrest  some  deserters  who  were  trading  at  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  and  had  induced  Louis  Le  Bohesme,  the  lay  brother 
of  the  Jesuits,  to  conceal  their  peltries  in  the  mission  house. 
Two  years  afterwards  La  Salle  visited  the  place,  to  obtain 
his  peltries.  Father  Balloquet  told  him  that  there  was  a 
large  number  of  similar  skins  in  the  loft,  above  the  chapel, 
and  if  he  could  prove  which  were  his,  he  could  remove 
them.  La  Salle  with  some  sharpness  replied,  ^^  That  he 
feared  he  might  be  excommunicated  if  by  mistake  be 
took  peltries  which  he  could  not  distinguish  from  his 
own,"*  and  returned  to  Mackinaw. 

DU  LUTH  VISITS  OJIBWAYS  OP  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

After  the  great  council  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  the  number 
of  traders  increased  around  Lake  Superior.  Frontenac, 
Governor  of  Canada,  sent  his  engineer  Raudin  to  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  lake  with  presents,  to  conciliate  the  Sioux 
and  Ojibways,  and  on  the  Ist  of  September,  1678,  Du  Luth 
who  had  been  a  gendarme  in  his  French  majesty's  guard, 
at  the  battle  of  Seneffe  in  1674,  left  Montreal  for  Lake  Su- 
perior, with  three  Indians  and  three  Frenchmen.  He  win- 
tered in  the  woods  about  nine  miles  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
and  after  the  ice  disappeared  in  the  spring  of  1679,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  the  head  of  the  lake,  and  was  the  first  person  to 
erect  a  trading  post  at  Kaministigoya,  not  far  from  the 
Fort  William,  which  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century, 

1  liargry,  toI.  li.  110,  22d. 


410  KINKSSOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

was  built  by  the  Northwest  Ck)mpany.  During  the  year 
1679  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways  were  on  friendly  terms,  and 
Du  Luth*  with  some  Ojibways  visited  the  former.  La 
Salle  mentions  that  "  the  Sauteurs  [Qibways]  who  are  the 
savages  who  carry  peltries  to  Montreal,  and  who  dwell  on 
Lake  Superior,  wishing  to  obey  the  repeated  words  of  the 
Count  [Governor  Frontenae]  made  a  peace  to  unite  the 
Sauteurs  and  French,  and  to  trade  with  the  ilfadouesioux 
situated  about  sixty  leagues  west  from  Lake  Superior." 

In  June,  1680,  Du  Luth  not  satisfied  with  his  visit  to  the 
Sioux  country  by  land  left  his  stopping  place  eight  leagues 
above  the  Nemitsakouat,  now  Bois  Brul6  River,  with  two 
canoes,  and  an  Ojibway  guide,  a  Sioux,  and  four  French- 
men. Ascending  the  Bois  Brul6,  by  breaking  down  many 
beaver  dams,  he  reached  its  sources;  and  then,  by  a  short 
portage,  reached  the  lake  from  which  the  River  Saint 
Croix  flows,  and  descended  this  stream  to  its  junction  with 
the  Mississippi,  and  by  way  of  the  Wisconsin,  in  the  spring 
of  1681  reached  Quebec,  after  an  absence  of  two  and  a  half 
years.  In  the  fall  of  1682,  he  went  to  France,  and  wrote 
there  a  memoir,  early  in  1683,  which  Ilarrisse  was  the 
first  to  print,  and  which  Shea  has  translated  and  appended 
to  his  edition  of  Hennepin's  Louisiana,  both  of  whom,  in 
giving  1685  as  the  date  of  its  composition,  have  fallen  into 
error. 

As  soon  as  Du  Luth  returned  from  France,  in  1683,  he 
hastened  to  Mackinaw  with  a  number  of  canoes,  and  on 
the  8th  of  August  left  that  post  with  thirty  men,  with 
goods  for  trading  with  the  Sioux,  and  proceeded  towards 
the  Mississippi  by  the  Green  Bay  route.  Father  Engelran, 
in  a  letter  from  Mackinaw  on  the  26th  of  August,  to  Gov- 
ernor De  la  Barre,  writes  :*  "  The  result  from  such  an  expe- 

1  The  (spelltng  of  La  SaUe,  and  HennepiD,  is  followed,  while  da  L'Hut  it 
more  correct. 
'  Margry,  vol.  v.  p.  6. 


ERECTION   OF  FOBT  ST.  CROIX.  411 

dition  will  be  of  no  little  importance,  if  we  can  only  pre- 
vent a  rupture  between  the  Outagamis  [Foxes]  and  Sau- 
teurs  [Ojibways]."  Du  Luth  is  sftpposed  to  have  erected 
the  post  upon  the  borders  of  the  Sioux  and  Ojibway  coun- 
try at  the  portage  at  the  head  of  the  Saint  Croix  River, 
which  on  Franquelin's  Map  of  1688  is  called  Fort  Saint 
Croix. 

In  a  few  months  Du  Luth  had  returned  to  Mackinaw, 
and  soon  was  called  upon  to  make  an  impressive  exhibi- 
tion of  the  majesty  of  the  French  law  among  the  Ojibways.^ 

EXECUTION  OP  OJIBWATS  BY  DU  LUTH. 

During  the  summer  of  1688,  Jacques  Le  Maire  and 
Colin  Berthot  were  surprised  by  three  Ojibways,  while  on 
their  way  to  trade  at  Keweenaw,  and  murdered.  Their 
bodies  were  thrown  into  a  marsh,  and  covered  with  pine 
boughs  to  keep  them  from  floating,  and  the  merchandise 
in  their  canoes  was  hidden  at  different  points  in  the  woods. 
On  the  24th  of  October,  Du  Luth  was  informed  that  Folle 
Avoine,  one  of  the  murderers,  had  arrived  at  Sault  Ste. 
Marie  with  fifteen  families  of  Ojibways,  who  had  fled 
from  Chagouamigon  from  fear  of  the  Sioux.  The  French 
at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  twelve  in  number,  had  not  arrested 
him,  because  the  Ojibways  had  declared  that  they  would 
not  allow  the  French  to  redden  the  land  of  their  fathers 
with  the  blood  of  their  brothers.  Immediately  Du  Luth 
resolved  to  go  to  the  Sault  and  seize  the  assassin.  At 
dawn  of  the  next  day  he  embarked  with  two  canoes.  In 
one  was  the  Jesuit  missionary  Enjalran,  Chevalier  Four- 
celle,  Cardonniere,  and  Du  Luth ;  in  the  other,  Baribaud,' 

« 

1  Tlie  letter  of  Du  Luth  copied  fW>m  the  original  containlDg  the  accoant 
which  follows,  maybe  found  in  2d  series,  vol.  iv.,  Paris  Documents  in  Pariia- 
ment  Library,  Ottawa,  Canada.  It  has  been  translated  in  Sheldon's  Michigan 
from  a  copy  of  the  original  among  Cass  MSS. 

'  Baraboo,  in  Wisconsin,  is  a  corruption  it  is  said  of  Baribaud. 


412  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Le  Mere,  La  Fortune,  and  Ma^ns.  A  leagae  from  tbe 
Sault,  Du  Luth  and  party  left  the  canoe,  and  through  the 
woods  walked  to  the  mission  house  to  prevent  the  guilty 
one  from  escaping,  and  soon  arrested  him,  and  placed  him 
under  a  guard  of  six  Frenchmen. 

Per6,*  the  expert  voyageur,  who  is  supposed  to  have  heesn 
the  same  person  who  discovered  that  the  river  Perray,  a 
tributary  of  Lake  Nepigon,  was  a  good  route  to  Hudson's 
Bay,  was  sent  to  Keweenaw  to  capture  the  other  murderers. 
During  his  absence  Du  Luth  held  councils  with  the  Ojib- 
ways  and  told  them  that  they  must  separate  the  guihy 
from  the  innocent  or  the  whole  nation  would  suffer.  They 
accused  Achiganaga  and  his  sons,  but  believed  that  Peri 
would  never  be  able  to  take  them. 

At  ten  o'clock  of  the  night  of  the  24th  of  November 
Per6  came  through  the  forest,  and  said  that  he  had  arrested 
Achiganaga  and  four  of  his  sons,  all  of  whom  were  not 
guilty,  and  that  FoUe  Avoine  already  at  the  Sault  was  the 
most  guilty.  Per6  found  at  Keweenaw  eighteen  French- 
men who  had  passed  the  winter  of  1682  at  that  points. 

Pere  had  left  his  prisoners  in  charge  of  twelve  French- 
men, at  a  place  four  leagues  from  the  post,  and  at  dawn  of 
the  25th,  with  four  more  men  he  went  back,  and  by  two 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  returned  with  the  captives,  who 
were  placed  under  guard  in  a  room  in  Du  Luth's  house. 

On  the  26th  a  council  was  held,  and  each  prisoner  was 
allowed  two  of  his  relatives  to  defend  his  interests.  Each 
of  the  accused  was  questioned,  and  his  answers  written, 
and  afterwards  read  to  him,  and  inquiry  made  whether 
they  were  correct. 

1  Per^and  Nicholas  Perrot  have  sometimes  been  eonRidcred  as  the  same 
person.  In  1677,  the  Sieur  Pei^  was  with  La  Salle,  at  Fort  Frontenac.  In 
1679,  Ver6  was  alienated  from  La  Salle,  and  employed  by  Governor  Andros  of 
New  York.  After  this  he  appears  to  have  been  **  a  close  prisoner  at  London 
for  eighteen  months/'  Governor  Dongan  of  New  York,  on  Sept.  8, 1687,  sends 
La  Pcrre  (Per6)  to  Canada  '*  with  an  answer  to  tbe  French  Governor's  angry 
letter." 


EXECUTION  OF  OJIBWAYS  BY   DU   LUTH.  413 

As  FoUe  Avoine  had  insinuated  that  his  father  Achi- 
ganaga  was  an  accessory  to  the  murder,  the  latter  was 
brought  into  the  presence  of  his  four  sons,  and  when  the 
latter  were  asked  if  he  had  advised  them  to  kill  the  French- 
men they  answered,  "No." 

"This  confrontation,"  writes  Du  Luth, "  which  the  sav- 
ages did  not  expect,  surprised  them,  and  seeing  the  pris- 
oners had  convicted  themselves,  the  chiefs  in  council  said, 
'It  is  enough;  you  accuse  yourselves;  the  French  are 
masters  of  your  bodies.'" 

On  the  28th  another  council  was  held  in  the  lodge  of  the 
chief  Brochet,  where  it  was  hoped  that  the  Indians  would 
say  what  ought  to  be  done,  but  it  only  ended  "in  reducing 
tobacco  to  ashes." 

On  the  29th  all  the  French  at  the  Sault  were  called  to- 
gether, and  the  questions  to,  and  answers  of  the  prisoners 
read,  after  which  it  was  the  unanimous  opinion  that  three 
of  the  sons  were  guilty.  As  only  two  Frenchmen  had 
been  killed  Du  Luth  and  De  la  Tour,  the  Superior  of  the 
Jesuit  mission,  decided  that  only  Folle  Avoine,  and  the 
brother  next  in  age  to  him,  should  suffer  the  penalty  of  the 
law. 

Du  Luth  then  returned  to  the  lodge  of  Brochet,  accom- 
panied by  Boisguillot,*  Per6,  De  Repentigny,  De  Manthet, 
De  la  Ferte,  and  Ma9on8.  Here  were  gathered  all  the 
chiefs  of  the  Outawas  du  Sable,  Outawas  Sinagos,  Kiska- 
kons,  Sauteurs,  D'Achiliny,  some  Hurons  and  Oumamens, 
the  chief  of  the  Amikoues,  and  Du  Luth  announced  that 
the  Frenchmen  had  been  killed,  and  it  had  been  de- 
cided that  two  of  those  engaged  in  the  murder  should  be 
put  to  death,  and  left  the  council.  The  Jesuit  missionaries 
now  baptized  the  culprits,  and  Du  Luth  writes:  "An  hour 
after  I  put  myself  at  the  head  of  forty-two  Frenchmen, 
and   in  sight  of  more  than  four  hundred   savages,  and 

^  BoisguiUot  was  afterwards  a  trader  near  the  mouth  of  the  WiecoDsiD. 


414  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

within  two  hundred  paces  of  their  fort,  I  caused  the  two 
murderers  to  be  shot."* 

^  While  Du  Loth  was  thna  occupied  GroBelUiere  and  RadiMon,  who  bid  left 
the  English,  were  in  Paria,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  following  dispatcbei  of 
Lord  Preston,  the  English  Ambassador,  which  have  never  been  publiahed  in 
this  country. 

Preston,  in  168S,  informs  the  English  government  that  the  French  CanidiiDi 
had  burned  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  house,  taken  prisoners  John  Brlfg^ 
and  servants,  planted  the  French  standard,  and  changed  the  names  of  two 
branches  of  the  river,  calling  one  Port  Bourbon,  and  that  in  August  tbey  btd 
seized  an  English  ship  called  the  ''  Bachelors'  Delight,"  and  requested  tbe 
French  authorities  to  arrest  Radisson  the  leader  of  the  assault  on  Port  NelaoD. 
Under  the  date  of  19th  of  January,  16S8-84,  he  writes  to  England :   "  Sent  my 
Secretary,  to  know  if  the  King  had  ordered  any  answer  concerning  the  attack 
upon  Nelson's  Port.    I  find  the  great  support  of  Mons.  de  la  Barre,  the  present 
Grovemor  of  Canada,  is  ih>m  the  Jesuits  of  this  Court,  which  order  always  hath 
a  great  number  of  missionaries  in  that  region,  who  besides  the  conversion  of 
infidels,  have  had  the  address  to  engross  the  whole  castor  trade,  from  which 
they  draw  considerable  advantage.    The  late  Governor,  the  Marquis  de  Froo- 
tenac,  did  ever  oppose  himself  to  their  designs,  and  executed  the  King  hto 
Master's  right  to  that  trafiSque,  but  they  found  the  means  by  the  interests  of 
Father  de  la  Chaise,  to  have  him  recalled  and  the  present  Governor  sent,  who 
complyeth  wholly  with  them,  and  giveth  them  no  kind  of  trouble  in  their 
commerce RaditoD  [Radisson]  arrived  about  the  time  you  men- 
tioned, at  Rochelle,  and  hath  been  in  Paris  these  five  days.    There  came  on 
shore,  at  the  same  time,  from  a  merchant  vessel,  Des  Groselieres,  a  person 
whose  story  is  well  known,  in  those  countries,  and  who  accompanied  the  others 
in  his  action.    I  am  told  that  they  both  took  possession  for  the  English,  this 
very  Nelson's  River  and  Port,  by  a  commission  which  they  had  from  England. 
A  friend  of  mine  who  hath  seen  the  former  since  his  arrival  tells  me  that  be 
finds  him  much  alarmed  with  the  charge  against  him." 

After  asking  that  charts,  and  the  voyages  of  BaflSn,  Nelson,  Fox,  and  others 
may  be  sent  to  him,  Lord  Preston  continues :  **  I  rather  desire  this,  because  I 
hear  Radisson  is  come  charged  with  a  great  number  of  them  which  are  doubt- 
less drawn  for  his  purpose.  I  am  told  privately,  that  a  relation  of  the  taking 
possession  of  Port  Nelson  in  the  name  of  the  English,  by  these  very  men  Des 
Groselieres  and  Radisson  may  be  found  .mong  the  papers  of  Prince  Robert 
[Rupert]." 

On  the  26th  of  January  he  writes  again  :  '*  I  am  informed  that  Radisson  and 
Des  Groselieres  have  seen  Mons.  de  Seignelay  since  their  arrival,  who  informed 
him,  that  they  had  lived  in  that  country  for  many  years,  in  very  good  intelli- 
gence with  the  English,  having  furnished  them  with  provender,  but  that  they 
having  a  design  once  to  insult  them,  and  to  take  fVom  them  three  or  four  hun- 
dred pounds  of  powder,  they  defended  themselves,  and  that  the  English  com- 
menced hostilities." — Setfenth  Report  of  the  Royal  Jlistoiical  CommUiion. 


DU  LUTH  IN  CONFLICT  WITH  SKNECAS.  415 

In  1684,  by  order  of  Gov.  De  la  Barre,  he  went  to  Niag- 
ra  with  Indian  allies,  bat  returned  to  the  Lake  Superior 
region  the  same  autumn.  In  the  fall  of  1686  he  withdrew 
from  the  Upper  Lakes,  and  conBtructed  a  fort,  near  the 
entrance  of  Lake  Huron,  about  thirty  miles  ahove  the  site 
of  the  city  of  Detroit,  to  intercept  the  English  traders  who 
were  beginning  to  carry  goods  to  the  Upper  Lakes,  and 
undersell  the  French.^ 

During  the  summer  of  1687,  he  proceeded  with  the  In- 
dians of  the  Upper  Lakes  to  aid  the  French  against  the 
Seneca  Iroquois.  The  Governor  of  Canada  in  his  report  to 
the  French  government  mentions  the  good  service  rendered 
by  Du  Luth,  and  wrote,  that  on  the  13th  of  July  "M.  de 
Callieres,  who  was  at  the  head  of  three  companies  com- 
manded by  Tonty,  De  la  Durantaye,  and  Du  Lhu,  and  of 
all  our  Indians,  fell  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
into  an  ambuscade  of  Senecas,  posted  in  the  vicinity  of 
that  defile."  After  a  short  conflict,  the  French,  at  night, 
maintained  a  bivouac,  and  the  next  day  pursued  the  flying 
Senecas. 

The  Governor  writes:  "We  witnessed  the  painful  sight 
of  the  usual  cruelties  of  the  savages,  who  cut  the  dead  in 

1  The  following  table  in  N.  Y.  Col.  Does.  iz.  406,  shows  the  cheapness  of 
English  goods  in  1689 :~ 

The  IndiftD  pftjn  for  At  Orange  (Albanj).  Montreal. 

8  pounds  of  powder        .....  One  l)eaver.  Four. 

A  gun Two   "  Five. 

40  lbs.  of  lead One    "  Three. 

Red  blanket One    ''  Two. 

White  " One    "  Two. 

6  pr'  stockings One    ''  Two. 

4  shirts One    "  Two. 

The  English  give  6  q'ts  of  eau  de  vie  West  India  rum  for  one  beaver.  The 
French  have  no  fixed  rate  in  trading  brandy,  but  never  give  a  quart  for  one 
beaver. 

The  English  do  not  discriminate  in  the  quality  of  beaver  but  take  all,  at  the 
tame  rate,  60  per  cent,  higher  than  the  French. 


416  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

quarters,  as  is  done  in  slaughter-houses,  in  order  to  put 
them  into  the  kettle;  the  greater  number  was  opened 
while  still  warm  that  their  blood  might  be  drank.  Our 
rascally  Otaoas  distinguished  themselves  particularly  by 
these  barbaf  ities,  and  by  their  poltroonery ;  the  Hurons  of 
Michilimaquina  did  very  well."* 

CHECK  TO  FUR  TRADE  OF  UPPBR  LAKES. 

After  this  battle,  fear  of  the  Iroquois  stopped  the  fur* 
trade  beyond  Lake  Erie,  and  the  merchants  of  Montrea/ 
and  Quebec  were  impoverished. 

Du  Luth,  in  the  summer  of  1687,  came  back  for  a  short 
time  to  Fort  St.  Joseph,  and  one  of  his  escorts  was  La- 
hontan. 

LAHONTAN  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE. 

Early  in  June,  1688,  Lahontan  visited  the  Falls  of  Saint 
Mary,  where  he  found  a  village  of  Outchipoufe,  or  Saul- 
teurs,  not  far  from  the  Jesuit's  house.  On  the  13th,  he 
left  with  forty  Saulteurs,  in  five  canoes,  and  at  Mackinaw 
was  joined  by  a  party  of  Ottawas.  On  the  first  of  July 
he  reached  Fort  St.  Joseph.  Two  days  later,  he  and  the 
Indians  embarked  for  Lake  Erie,  and  on  the  28th  the 
Saulteurs  had  a  fight  with  the  Iroquois,  in  which  they  lost 
four  of  their  number,  but  killed  three,  wounded  five,  and 
took  prisoners  the  remainder  of  the  Iroquois  party.  On  the 
24th  of  August,  Lahontan  returned  to  Fort  St.  Joseph, 
which  had  been  built  in  1686-87  by  Du  Luth.  A  Miami 
Indian  having  brought  the  intelligence  that  the  fort  at 
Niagara  had  been  demolished  by  order  of  the  Governor  of 
Canada,  on  the  27th  of  August,  he  burned  Fort  St.  Joseph, 
and  retired  to  Mackinaw. 

Lahontan  mentions  that  when  he  was  at  Sault  Ste. 
Marie  there  was  no  permanent  Indian  village  on  the  banks 

»  Denonvine,  N.  Y.  Col.  Doce.  Ix.  388, 3«5. 


KAULY   POSTS  ON  LAKE  SUPERIOR.  417 

of  Lake  Superior.  The  first  trading  post  of  Da  Luth  at 
Saministigoya  was  given  np,  while  a  post  existed  at 
Chagouamigon,  Lemipiseki  (Nepigon),  and  at  the  River 
Sagouache,  on  the  north  shore,  a  short  distance  cast  of  the 
outlet  of  Lake  Nepigon. 

.     SAULT  STE.  MARIE  ABANDONED. 

After  1689,  the  trading  post  and  mission  house  was 
abandoned  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  Mackinaw  became  the 
central  point  for  traders  and  missionaries. 

In  May,  1690,  Governor  Frontenac  sent  M.  de  Lou- 
vigny,  a  half-pay  captain,  to  relieve  Sieur  du  la  Durantaye, 
at  Mackinaw,  and  Nicholas  Perrot  accompanied  him,  with 
presents  and  messages  for  the  upper  nations.  As  a  result 
of  this  visit,  in  August,  five  hundred  of  the  upper  Indians 
arrived  at  Montreal  to  trade,  and  the  merchants  rejoiced, 
as  so  large  a  number  had  not  appeared  for  a  long  time. 

On  the  25th,  Count  Frontenac,  the  Governor,  gave  them 
a  grand  feast  of  two  oxen,  six  large  dogs,  two  barrels  of 
wine,  some  prunes,  and  plenty  of  tobacco  to  smoke.* 

MACKINAW  A.  D.  1700. 

Sieur  de  Lamothe  Cadillac,  commandant  at  Mackinaw 
for  several  years,  has  left  an  accurate  description  of  the 
place.  After  describing  the  island  of  Missilimackinak  he 
writes:*  "Opposite  this  island  is  a  large  sandy  cove  on 
the  border  of  the  lake,  and  in  the  middle  of  this  is  the 
French  fort,  where  the  garrison  and  commandant  reside. 
The  post  is  called  the  Fort  de  Buade.  The  monastery  of 
the  Jesuits,  the  village  of  the  French,  and  that  of  the 
Hurons  and  Ottawas  adjoin  one  another  and  fill  up  the 
border  at  the  bottom  of  the  anse  or  cove." 

The  Hurons  and  Ottawas  were  the  same  which  had  once 

>  Oeeurreneet  0/ 1689-90,  N.  Y.  Col.  Docs.  Ix.  478,  479. 
'  Margrj,  yol.  v.  p.  80. 
27 


418  MINNESOTA  HISTOBIGAL  COLLECTIONS. 

lived  on  the  shores  of  Chagouamigon  Bay,  and  had  been 
driven  away  by  the  Sioux.*  While  they  lived  in  perfect 
harmony,  they  did  not  speak  the  same  language.  The 
Hurons  were  separated  by  a  palisade.  The  settlement  of 
Mackinaw  on  the  mainland  was  at  that  time  well  fortified. 
The  pickets  of  the  outside  circle  were  of  pine  and  about 
thirty  feet  high.  The  second  circle  was  a  foot  from  the 
former,  the  third,  four  feet  from  the  second,  three  feet  and 
a  half  in  diameter,  and  fifteen  or  sixteen  feet  high.  The 
pickets  were  closely  planted,  with  loop  holes  at  certain 
distances.  The  Indian  cabins  were  arched,  miide  by  plant- 
ing poles,  bending  them  at  the  top,  and  fastening  with  the 
roots  of  the  birch.  They  were  covered  with  the  bark  of 
fir  or  cedar  trees.  They  were  one  hundred  or  one  hundred 
and  thirty  feet  long,  twenty-four  wide,  and  twenty  m 
height.    At  each  end  was  an  opening. 

TRADE  WITH  UPPER  INDIANS  RESUBiED. 

In  May,  1692,  Frontenac  determined  to  obtain  the  furs 
which  had  accumulated  at  Mackinaw,  and  Lt'  d  Argen- 
teuil  with  eighteen  Canadians,  who  undertook  the  voyage 
in  the  hope  of  a  handsome  reward,  bore  dispatches  to  Lou- 
vigny,  the  officer  at  the  post,  ordering  him  to  send  down 
not  only  the  peltries,  but  the  two  hundred  Frenchmen 
who  were  dispersed  among  the  upper  tribes.  On  the  17th 
of  August,  more  than  two  hundred  canoes  arrived  at  Mon- 
treal with  furs,  Indians,  and  Frenchmen.  In  the  language 
of  a  "Narrative"  of  that  period,*  "It  is  impossible  to  con- 
ceive the  joy  of  the  public  in  beholding  such  a  vast  quan- 
tity of  riches.  For  several  years  Canada  had  been  impa- 
tiently waiting  for  this  prodigious  heap  of  beaver,  which 
was  reported  to  be  at  Missilimakinac.     The  merchant,  the 

'  Margry,  vol.  v.  p.  80.  For  description  of  Hurons  at  Chagouamigon,  sec  pagr 
405. 
«  Oeairrenees  0/ 1692-93,  N.  T.  Col.  Docs.  Ix.  569. 


CHIEFS  ENTERTAINED  AT  MONTREAL.       419 

farmer,  and  other  individuals  who  might  have  some  pel- 
tries there,  were  dying  of  hunger,  with  property  they  did 
not  enjoy.  Credit  was  exhausted,  and  the  apprehension 
universal,  that  the  enemy  would  become  masters,  on  the 
way,  of  the  last  resource  of  the  country." 

Frontenac  came  down  from  Quebec,  and  on  the  sixth  of 
September,  which  was  Sunday,  he  entertained  the  princi- 
pal chiefs,  and  the  next  day  distributed  presents,  and  made 
arrangements  for  the  reoccupation  of  the  Northwest. 

TRADING  POST  ESTABLISHED  AT  CHAGOUAHIOON  BT  LE  SUEUR. 

Pierre  Le  Sueur  was  sent  to  remain  at  Chagouamigon, 
and  the  Narrative  of  Occurrences  of  1692-93  writes  that  he 
was  "to  endeavor  to  maintain  the  peace  lately  concluded 
between  the  Sauteurs  and  the  Sioux.  This  is  of  the 
greatest  consequence,  as  it  is  now  the  sole  pass  by  which 
access  can  be  had  to  the  latter  nation,  whose  trade  is  very 
profitable,  the  country  to  the  south  being  occupied  by  the 
Foxes  and  the  Mascontins,  who  have  already  several  times 
plundered  the  French,  under  pretence  that  they  were  carry- 
ing ammunition  to  the  Sioux  their  ancient  enemies.  These 
frequent  interruptions  would  have  been  punished  ere  this, 
had  we  not  been  occupied  elsewhere.  Le  Sueur  it  is  to  be 
hoped  will  facilitate  the  northern  route  for  us,  by  means 
of  the  great  influence  he  possesses  among  the  Sioux."* 

1  Pierre  Le  Sueur  was  the  son  of  a  Frenchman  from  Artois,  and  in  1657  was 
bom.  In  company  with  Nicholas  Perrot,  by  way  of  the  Wisconsin ,  he  visited  the 
Upper  Mississippi,  and  in  1689  was  at  Fort  St.  Antoine  on  the  Wisconsin  side 
of  Lake  Pepin,  when  Perrot  took  formal  possession  of  the  countr}'.  In  the 
Proees  Verbal  the  Minnesota  River  is  for  the  first  time  called  St.  Pierre.  As 
the  post  at  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin  in  a  map  of  1688  is  called  Fort  St. 
Nicolas  in  compliment  to  Perrot,  and  as  the  Assinebolne  River  was  once  called 
St.  Charles,  in  compliment  to  Charles  Beauhamois,  Governor  of  Canada,  and 
the  St.  Croix  after  a  voyageur  of  that  name,  it  has  been  supposed  that  the  St. 
Pierre  River  was  called  after  the  baptismal  name  of  Pierre  Le  Sueur.  In  1690, 
be  married  Marguerite  Messier,  the  first  cousin  of  Pierre  Lemoyne,  the  Sieor 
D'Iberville,  who  was  the  first  Governor  of  Louisiana. 


420  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

OJIBWATS  SETTLE  AT  OHAGOUAMIGON. 

It  is  supposed,  that  at  this  time,  the  Ojibways  began  to 
concentrate  in  a  village,  upon  the  shores  of  Chagouamigon 
Bay.  It  was  the  interest  of  the  French  to  draw  them  as 
far  away  as  possible  from  the  influence  of  English  traders, 
who  had  appeared  in  the  vicinity  of  Mackinaw. 

A  deputation  of  the  Indians,  around  Mackinaw,  arrived 
at  Montreal,  in  the  summer  of  1694,  and  went  back  with 
a  number  of  traders,  about  the  end  of  September.  The 
convoy  was  commanded  by  Sieur  Delamothe  Cadillac,  cap- 
tain of  marines,  on  his  way  to  relieve  Sieur  de  Louvigny. 

Sieur  Le  Sueur  arrived  at  Montreal,  on  the  16th  of  July, 
1695,  with  five  Frenchmen,  and  a  party  of  Lake  Superior 
Indians,  as  well  as  a  Sioux  Indian  and  squaw,  the  first  who 
ever  visited  Montreal.* 

CHINGOUABB,  OJIBWAY  CHIEF  IN  MONTREAL. 

The  Indians  were  much  impressed,  by  witnessing  the 
army,  under  Chevalier  Cresafi,  distinguished  by  ancestry 
and  bravery,  march  through  the  streets  on  their  way  to 
Lake  Ontario.  On  the  18th  of  July  tl^ey  were  formally 
received  by  Governor  Frontenac,  in  presence  of  the  princi- 
pal persons  of  the  town.  Chingouabe,  chief  of  the  Sauteurs 
(Ojibways)  said:  "That  he  was  come  to  pay  his  respects  to 
Onontio,  in  the  name  of  the  young  warriors  of  Point  Chago- 
uamigon, and  to  thank  him  for  having  given  them  some 
Frenchmen  to  dwell  with  them ;  and  to  testify  their  sor- 
row for  one  Jobin,  a  Frenchman  who  was  killed  at  a  feast 
It  occurred  accidentally  not  maliciously.  We  came  to  ask 
a  favor  of  you.  We  are  allies  of  the  Sciou.  Some  Outa- 
gamis  or  Mascoutens  have  been  killed.  The  Sciou  came 
to  mourn  with  us.  Let  us  act,  father,  and  take  revenge. 
Le  Sueur  alone,  who  is  acquainted  with  the  language  of 
the  one  and  the  other,  can  serve  us.  We  ask  that  he  return 
with  us." 

^  Narrative  of  Occurrences  1694-96,  N.  T.  Col.  Doc«.  Ix,  yoI. 


IXDIAX   COrXCIL  AT  MOXTBSAL.  421 

Q0VER50B  FR05TESAC'8  BEPLT  TO  CHI^^OOUABi. 

After  the  council  was  over,  the  Indians  passed  several 
days  in  trading  their  furs,  and  wondering  at  the  ways  of 
the  white  man,  but  on  the  29th,  they  were  called  together 
again,  and  Frontenac  replied  to  the  Cjibway  chief:  *^Chin- 
gouab6,  my  son,  I  am  very  glad  to  have  learned,  by  the 
thanks  you  present  me,  for  having  giving  you  some  French- 
men to  reside  with  your  nation,  that  you  are  sensible  of  the 
advantages  you  derive  from  the  articles  they  convey  you; 
and  to  behold  your  family  now  clothed  like  my  other  chil- 
dren, instead  of  wearing  bear  skins  as  you  formerly  were 
in  the  habit  of  doing.  If  you  wish  me  to  continue  send- 
ing you  the  same  aid,  and  to  increase  it  more  hereafter, 
you  must  also  resolve  to  listen  attentively  to  my  voice;  to 
obey  the  orders  that  will  be  given  to  you  in  my  name,  by 
Le  Sueur,  whom  I  again  send  to  command  at  Chagouami- 
gon,  and  to  think  only  of  making  war  on  the  Iroquois 
tribe,  your  mortal  enemy,  as  well  as  the  deadly  foe  of  all 
the  upper  nations,  and  who  has  become  mine,  because  I 
have  taken  your  part,  and  prevented  him  oppressing  you. 

"  Embarrass  not  yourself  then  with  new  quarrels,  nor 
meddle  with  those  the  Sioux  have  with  the  Foxes  and 
Mascoutens,  and  others,  except  for  the  purpose  of  allaying 
their  resentments.  I  reply  not  to  the  regret  you  have  ex- 
pressed to  me,  for  the  misfortune  that  overtook  the  French- 
man named  Jobin,  because  I  am  informed  that  it  was  an 
accident,  and  that  you  are  not  to  blame  therefore." 


REPLY  OF  CHINQOUABE. 


After  the  distribution  of  presents,  Chingouab6  said: 
"Father!  it  is  not  the  same  with  us,  as  with  you.  When 
you  command,  all  the  French  obey  you  and  go  to  war. 
But  I  shall  not  be  heeded,  and  obeyed  by  my  nation  in 
like  manner.    Therefore  I  cannot  answer,  except  for  my- 


422  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

self,  and  those  immediately  allied  or  related  to  me.  Never- 
theless I  shall  communicate  your  pleasure  to  all  the  Sau- 
teurs,  and  in  order  that  you  may  be  satisfied  of  what  I  say, 
I  will  invite  the  French  who  are  in  my  village  to  be  wit- 
nesses of  what  I  shall  t^ll  my  people  in  your  behalf." 

Two  days  after  this  the  Ojibways  left  for  Lake  Supe- 
rior.^ 

FRENCH  TRADERS  PUSH  WESTWARD. 

• 

Owing  to  the  hostility  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  for  some 
time  after  the  year  1700,  the  French  had  little  intercourse 
with  the  Ojibways.  By  the  Treaty  of  Utrecht,  concluded 
in  1713,  the  French  relinquished  all  posts  on  Hudson's 
Bay  to  the  English,  and  it  was  necessary  to  check  Indians 
disposed  to  go  there  to  trade.  In  1716,  therefore,  the 
Canadian  authorities  decided  to  open  the  Lake  Superior 
trade,  and  seek  for  a  sea  toward  the  west.  A  dispatch  of 
the  7th  of  December  to  the  French  governor  uses  thb 
language : — 

"  MM.  de  Vaudreuil  and  Begon  having  written  last  year 
that  the  discovery  of  the  Sea  of  the  West  would  be  advan- 
tageous to  the  colony,  it  was  agreed  that  to  reach  it  M.  de 
Vaudreuil  should  establish  three  posts  which  he  had  pro- 
posed, and  he  was  notified  at  the  same  time  to  have  them 
established  without  any  cost  to  the  king,  seeing  that  the 
commerce  would  indemnify  those  who  founded  them;  and 
to  send  a  detailed  estimate  of  the  cost  of  continuing  the 
discovery.  They  stated  in  reply  that  M.  Vaudreuil  in  the 
month  of  July  last  [1717]  had  caused  Sieur  de  la  Xoiie, 
lieutenant,  with  eight  canoes  to  carry  out  this  project  of 
discovery.  He  was  ordered  to  establish  the  first  post  at 
the  river  of  Kamanistiquoya,  and  the  north  part  of  Lake 
Superior,  after  which  he  was  to  go  to  Takamunigen,  to- 
^vard  the  lake  of  the  Christineaux  to  build  the  second,  and 

»  N.  Y.  Col.  Doce.  Ix.  612. 


POSTS  WEST  OF  LAKE  SUPEBIOB.  428 

to  acquire  the  necessary  information  from  the  Indians  to 
find  the  third,  at  the  Lake  of  the  Assinipoelles  [Winnepeg]. 

"This  journey  costs  the  king  nothing  because  those  en- 
gaged in  it  will  be  remunerated  for  their  outlay  by  the 
trade  which  they  will  engage  in;  but  to  follow  up  the 
discovery  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  his  Majesty  should 
bear  the  expenses  because  the  persons  employed  in  it  will 
have  to  give  up  all  idea  of  trade.  They  estimated  that 
fifty  good  canoes  will  be  required ;  of  these,  twenty-four 
will  be  engaged  in  making  the  discovery  from  the  Lake  of 
the  Assinipoelles  to  the  Sea  of  the  West.  They  calculated 
the  wages  of  these  men  at  800  francs  a  year  each,  and  esti- 
mated that  the  expenditure  as  well  for  provisions  and 
canoes,  and  for  goods  for  presents  will  amount 

to f.  29,023.10 

There  will  have  to  be  added  for  supplementary 

outfit,  600  francs  for  each  of  the  six  oflBcers 

employed  in  the  discovery 8,600.10 

Total,  82,623.20 
As  it  will  take  about  two  years  to  make  this  jouniey, 
they  estimate  the  expenditure  may  amount  to  fifty  thous- 
and francs."* 

ST.  PIERRE  AT  CHAGOUAMIGON  BAY. 

Lt.  Robertel  le  la  Noiie  late  in  the  fall  of  1717  was  at 
Kaministiquoya  and  found  few  Indians.  He  wrote  by  a 
French  trader,  who  was  at  Point  Chagouamigon,  to  the 
chief  of  the  Sioux,  in  the  hope  of  effecting  a  peace  with  the 
Christineaux. 

Captain  St.  Pierre*  and  Ensign  Linctot  in  September, 

^  French  MSSL  3d  series,  vol.  vl.,  Parliament  Library,  Ottawa.  Lindsey's 
BoundarUt  of  Ontario,  pp.  206, 207 ;  Mills'  Boundaries  of  Ontario,  pp.  231, 232. 

'  Captain  Paul  Legardeur  Saint  Pierre  was  the  son  of  J.  Baptiste  I/egardeur, 
who  on  the  11th  of  July,  1656,  had  married  Margruerite,  the  daughter  of  the 
braye  explorer  Jean  Nicolet,  the  first  white  man  who  in  1634-35  visited  Green 
Bay  and  vicinity  in  Wisconsin. 


424  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

1718,  were  ordered  to  Chagouamigon,  because  the  Ojibway 
chief  there,  and  also  at  Keweenaw,  were  threatening  war 
against  the  Foxes.  Upon  De  I'lsle's  Map,  revised  by 
Buache  in  1745,  a  French  establishment  (Maison  Fran^aise) 
appears  at  Chagouamigon  Bay. 

The  authorities  of  Canada*  on  the  14th  of  Ifovember, 

1719,  wrote:  "The  Sieur  Vandreuil  has  not  received  any 
letter  from  Sieur  de  la  Noiie:  he  has  only  learnt  by  way 
of  Chagouamigon,  which  is  in  the  south  extremity  of 
Lake  Superior,  where  Sieur  St.  Pierre  has  been  in  com- 
mand since  last  year,  that  Sieur  Pachot  had  passed  there, 
on  his  way  to  the  Sioux,  where  he  was  sent  by  the  Sieur 
de  la  Noiie,  on  the  subject  of  the  peace  he  was  trj'ing  to 
bring  about  between  this  nation  and  that  of  the  Christe- 
naux,  but  that  Pachot  had  not  returned  to  Chagouamigon 
when  the  canoes  left." 

OJIBWAYS  VISIT  GOVERNOR  LONGEUIL. 

Linctot,  who  had  succeeded  Saint  Pierre  in  the  command 
at  Cliagouamigon,  made  peace  between  the  Sioux  aiul 
Ojibways,  and  when  the  latter  visited  Montreal,  they  were 
thus  addressed  by  Longeuil,  then  Govenior  of  Canada:  *'I 
am  rejoiced,  my  children  of  the  Sauteurs,  at  the  peace 
which  Monsieur  De  Linctot  has  procured  for  you,  with  the 
Sioux  your  neighbors,  also,  on  account  of  the  prisoners  you 
have  restored  to  them.  I  desire  him,  in  the  letter,  which 
I  now  give  you,  my  son  Cabina,  for  him,  that  he  maintain 
this  peace,  and  support  the  happy  reunion  which  now  ap- 
pears to  exist  between  the  Sioux  and  you.  I  hope  he 
will  succeed  in  it,  if  you  are  attentive  to  his  words,  and  if 
you  follow  the  lights  he  will  show  you. 

"  My  heart  is  sad  on  account  of  the  blows  which  the 
Foxes  of  Green  Bay  have  given  you,  of  which  you  have 

1  Ottawa  MSS.y  3d  series,  vol.  vil. 


FIKST  SAILING-VESSEL  ON  LAKE   SUPERIOR.  425 

just  spoken,  and  of  which  the  commandant  has  written  in 
his  letter.  It  appears  to  me  that  Heaven  has  revenged  you 
for  your  losses,  since  it  has  given  you  the  flesh  of  a  young 
Fox  to  eat. 

"  You  have  done  well  to  listen  to  the  words  of  your  com- 
mandant to  keep  quiet  and  respect  the  words  of  your 

Father There  is  coming  from  France  a  new 

Father,  who  will  not  fail  to  inform  you,  as  soon  as  he  shall 
be  able  to  take  measures  and  stop  the  bad  affair  which  the 
Foxes  wish  to  cause  in  future." 

ALLEGED  COPPER  MINE  AT  CHAOOUAMIGON. 

In  the  year  1730,  an  Indian  brought  to  the  French  post, 
at  Chagouamigon  Bay,  a  nugget  of  copper,  which  led  to 
the  supposition  that  there  was  a  mine  of  this  metal  in  the 
vicinity.  On  the  18th  of  October,  1731,  the  Canadian  au- 
thorities wrote  to  the  French  government  that  they  had 
received  no  satisfactory  report  of  the  situation  or  quality 
of  the  mine  alleged  to  be  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  "  Bay 
of  Chagouamigon,"  and  that  the  Indians  were  very  supersti- 
tious about  such  discoveries,  and  were  unwilling  to  reveal. 

PIRST  SAILINO-VESSEL  ON  LAKE  SUPERIOR 

The  officer  in  command  at  Chagouamigon  at  this  time 
was  Sieur  La  Ronde  Denis,  who  had  received  a  concession 
to  work  copper  mines.  He  and  his  son  Ensign  Denis  de 
la.  Ronde  were  zealous  in  this  business,  and  the  latter  ex- 
plored one  of  the  islands.  A  dispatch  of  the  day  men- 
tions that  La  Ronde  "had  been  ordered  with  his  son  to 
build  at  the  river  St.  Anne  a  house  of  logs  two  hundred 
feet  long,  with  a  fort  and  curtain,  which  he  assures  us  he 
has  executed.  He  has  had  other  expenses  on  account  of 
the  mines,  such  as  voyages  and  presents  for  the  Indians. 
He  has  constructed  at  his  own  expense  a  bark  of  forty  tons 
on  Lake  Superior,  and  was  obliged  to  transport  in  canoes. 


426  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

as  far  as  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  the  rigging  and  materials  for 
the  vessel.  The  post  Chagouamigon  was  given  him  as  a 
gratuity  to  defray  expenses.'' 

In  1736,  the  Governor  of  Canada  wrote  to  France  that 
there  was  increased  hope  of  obtaining  copper  from  Lake 
Superior,  and  that  the  Indians  had  reported  that  a  certain 
isle,  which  appears  on  the  new  map,  abounded  in  copper. 
"  If  this  were  true  they  will  pass  by  the  Rivifere  au  Fer,' 
from  which  had  been  taken  the  lumps  of  copper  which 
were  sent  this  year.  The  son  of  De  la  Ronde  will  visit 
this  isle  and  make  a  report."  Allusion  is  made  in  the 
same  communication,  that  the  Renards  and  their  allies 
hunted  in  the  vicinity  of  the  River  Tounagaune  [Ontana- 
gon],  and  it  was  recommended  that  the  region  should  be 
explored  by  an  experienced  miner. 

During  the  winter  of  1740,  La  Ronde  was  in  Canada 
and  ordered  to  return  to  Chagouamigon.  On  his  arrival 
at  Mackinaw,  in  the  spring,  he  was  so  sick  that  he  re- 
turned to  Montreal.' 

On  Bellin's  Map  of  1744,  the  island  opposite  Bayfield, 
now  called  Madaline,  is  named  La  Ronde.* 

VERANDERIE  EXPLORES  WEST  OF  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

The  Sieur  Verandcrie,  who  had  been  stationed  in  1727 
at  Lake  NGpif]^on,  was  the  first  to  perfect  an  expeilition 
for  the  exploration  of  the  chain  of  lakes  which  form  the 
northern  boundary  of  Minnesota.     Three  of  his  sons,  and 

^  On  modern  maps  still  called  Iron  River.  N.  Bellln,  in  a  map  of  Lake  Su- 
perior, In  Charlevoix's  Nouvelle  France^  Paris,  A.  D.  1744,  calls  the  stream 
Piouabic  or  R.  au  Cuivre.  Baraga  gives  Miskwahlk,  as  the  Ojibway  word  for 
copper.  Lahontan  gives  Piouabic  for  iron,  which  Carver  writes  Pewawblck. 
Iron  River  is  east  of  Bois  BruK  River. 

2  Letter  of  Beauhamois  among  Martin  MSS.  in  Ottawa  Library. 

'  The  first  Sieur  de  La  Ronde  was  Pierre  Dents  or  Denys,  bom  A.  D.  VC^. 
married  in  1655  to  Catharine  Le  Neuf,  of  Quebec.  It  was  bis  grandson  wlio 
received  the  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade  at  Chagouamigon. 


THE  YERAKDERIES   DISCOVER  THE  ROCKY  MOUNTAINS.      427 

a  nephew,  in  the  autumn  of  1731,  succeeded  in  reaching 
Rainy  Lake;  and  the  next  year,  the  Lake  of  the  Woods, 
and  year  after  year  they  pushed  westward,  until  two  of  his 
sons  in  January,  1743,  were  the  first  Frenchmen  to  reach 
the  Rocky  Mountains.* 

OJIBWATS  FOLLOW  THE  FEEXCH. 

Until  after  173G,  the  Ojibways  did  not  have  any  foothold 
west  of  Lake  Superior. 

There  is  extant  a  statement  of  the  position  of  the  tribes 
of  Lake  Superior  and  vicinity  in  1736,  which  that  year 
was  prepared  at  Mackinaw.' 

LAKE  SUPERIOR  OJIBWATS,  1736. 

At  the  Savt  St.  Marie  were  the  Sauteurs  (Ojibways)  to 
the  number  of  thirty  men,  they  were  in  two  divisions,  and 
had  for  a  device  the  Crane  and  the  Catfish. 

At  Kiouanau  (Keweenaw)  were  forty  Sauteurs,  with  the 
device  of  the  Crane  and  the  Stag. 

At  Point  Chagouamigon  there  were  one  hundred  and 
fifty  Sauteurs. 

1  Suite,  Id  an  article  In  NouvelUt  Soireet  Can4idUnne»  for  January,  18S4,  pa1>. 
lished  at  Montreal,  mentions  that  thia  name  ia  spelled  in  documents  in  four- 
teen different  ways,  among  others  Veranderie,  Verandrie,  Verendrie,  Veren- 
derie,  and  Verendrye.  He  also  giyes  the  extract  from  the  parish  register  of 
Three  Rivers  as  to  the  baptism  of  this  explorer.  Freely  translated  it  reads 
'*  The  18th  day  of  November,  1684,  by  me  F.  G.  de  Brullon,  cure  of  the  parish 
church  Notre  Dame  of  Three  Rivers  has  been  baptised  in  said  church,  Pierre 
Gualtier,  son  of  Ren<  Gualtier  Esquire,  the  Sieur  de' Varenne  and  Governor  of 
Three  Rivers,  and  Marie  Boucher,  his  wife.  The  infant  was  t>om  on  the  17th 
of  November.  His  godfather  was  Pierre  Boucher  his  grandfather,  in  the 
place  of  his  son  Lambert,  and  the  godmother  was  Magdeleine  Gualtier  his 
sister. 

V^randerie's  brother  Louis  was  In  1689  an  ensign  In  Canada.  In  the  register 
of  Varennea  in  1702, 17(H,  17U7,  the  name  of  the  explorer  appears  as  Pierre 
Gauthier  de  Varennes,  Sieur  de  *'  Boumois."  In  a  document  of  1707  he  is 
called  Sieur  de  Boumois  de  la  Veranderie.  After  this  ho  went  to  Europe,  and 
was  on  Sept.  11, 1700,  at  the  battle  of  Malplaquet.  Retumins:  to  Canada  be 
was  married  at  Quebec,  October  29, 1712,  to  Anne  Dandonneau. 

»  N.  Y.  Col.  Doc.  vol.  ix. 


428  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

TECAMIOUEN,  BAIKY  LAKE. 

Here  there  were  one  hundred  Indians,  not  Ojibways,  of 
the  same  tribe  as  those  at  Lake  Kepigon. 

LAKE  OF  THE  WOODS. 

The  Christenaux  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  were  in 
this  vicinity.    Their  device  was  the  Wild  Goose. 

LAKE  OUNEPIGON  (WINNIPEG). 

In  this  region  were  Christenaux  to  the  number  of  sixty, 
and  south  of  the  lake  one  hundred  and  fifty  Assinipoels  or 
Assineboines. 

While  twenty-one  of  V6randerie's  party,  in  June,  1736, 
were  camped  upon  an  isle  in  Lake  of  the  Woods,  they 
were  surprised  by  a  band  of  the  Sioux,  and  among  the 
killed  were  five  voyageurs,  a  priest,  and  a  son  of  V^ran- 
derie.*  Four  years  after  this  attack,  Joseph  Le  France,  a 
half-breed  born  at  Saut  St.  Marie,  whose  mother  was  an 
Ojibway,  in  1740,  by  the  north  shore  of  Lake  Superior  and 
the  chain  of  lakes  to  Winnipeg,  reached  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company  posts,  and  in  his  narrative  he  mentions  the  tribes 
he  found. 

After  the  discovery  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  Veranderie 
prepared  to  send  his  sons  toward  the  Saskatchewan  River. 
They  were  succeeded  by  Jacques  Legardeur  Saint  Pierre,* 

1  After  this  It  was  French  policy  to  encooracre  the  Ojibways  to  expel  thf 
Sioux  between  Lake  Superior  and  Missiselppi  River. 

On  the  map  prepared  in  1737,  to  8how  V^randerie's  route,  the  Red  River  of 
the  North,  and  the  point  of  the  Big  Woods  thereon,  and  Red  LAke  are  marked, 
and  the  Christineaux  are  represented  around  Lake  Winnipeg,  and  the  Aasine- 
boines  in  the  valley  of  the  Red  River. 

*  Saint  Pierre,  bom  in  1701,  was  the  son  of  Paul  Legrardeur,  the  Sleur  St. 
Pierre,  born  in  1661.  His  grandfather  married  Marguerite  the  daughter  of 
Jean  Nlcolet,  the  bravft  explorer,  who  as  early  as  16.34  reached  Green  Bay,  Wis- 
consin. See  Nelirs  Nixtory  of  Minnetota,  5th  edition,  1883,  p.  803.  His  inter- 
view  with  Washington  is  well  known.  He  was  killed  in  battle  in  September, 
1755f  near  Lake  George.    His  widow  married  the  noted  La  Corne. 


SAINT  PIERRE   AND  LA   CORNE.  429 

whose  party  went  along  that  river,  and  built  in  1752  Fort 
Jonquiere,  toward  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  Christenaux 
burned  down  Fort  La  Reine  on  the  Assineboine  River,  and 
attempted  to  kill  Saint  Pierre. 

Marquis  Du  Quesne,  Governor  of  Canada,  recalled  Saint 
Pierre,  and  sent  him  to  the  forests  of  Pennsylvania.  St. 
Luc  de  la  Come  then  took  charge  of  the  posts  beyond 
Lake  Superior.^ 

FRENCH  POSTS  WEST  OF  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

Bougainville,  an  Aide  de  Camp  of  General  Montcalm,  in 
a  memoir  on  the  state  of  Canada,  published  in  1757,  gives 
a  good  account  of  the  posts  west  of  Lake  Superior.  He 
writes:  "La  Mer  d'Ouest  is  a  post  that  includes  the  Forts 
St.  Pierre,  St.  Charles,  Bourbon,  de  la  Reine,  and  Dauphin, 
Poskoyac,  and  des  Prairies,  all  of  which  are  built  with  palis- 
ades that  can  give  protection  only  against  Indians."  Fort 
St  Pierre  is  described  as  on  Rainy  Lake ;  Fort  St.  Charles 
as  on  a  peninsula  that  goes  far  into  the  Lake  of  the  Woods ; 
Fort  Bourbon,  150  leagues  from  Fort  St.  Charles,  at  the 
entrance  of  the  Poskoyac  or  Saskatchewan  into  Lake  Win- 
nipeg. Fort  La  Reine  was  on  the  right  bank  of  the  As- 
sineboine River,  60  leagues  from  Fort  Bourbon;  Fort 
Dauphin  80  leagues  from  La  Reine.    Fort  Poskoyac  was 

^  La  Corne  was  at  TicoDderoga,  and  at  Quebec  in  the  battles  with  the  Brit- 
ish. During  the  American  war  for  independence  he  was  with  the  Indian 
allies  of  the  British ,  at  the  battle  of  Saratoga.  In  a  letter  of  Thomas  Jefferson 's 
dated  Oct.  11, 1775,  published  for  the  first  time,  in  Nov.  1868,  in  Dawson's  BU- 
tcrieal  Magazine y  he  alludes  to  La  Corne  in  these  words  :  **  This  St.  Luc  is  a 
great  Seigneur  amongst  the  Canadians,  and  almost  absolute  with  the  Indians, 
he  has  been  our  most  bitter  enemy,  and  is  acknowledged  to  be  the  greatest  of 
all  scoundrels :  to  be  assured  of  this  I  need  only  mention  to  you  that  he  is  the 
mflaan,  who,  when  during  the  late  war  Fort  William  Henry  was  surrendered 
to  the  French  and  Indians,  on  condition  of  saving  the  lives  of  the  garrison, 
had  every  soul  murdered  in  cold  blood." 

St.  Luc  on  Sept.  3, 1757,  married  Marie  Joseph  GualUer,  the  widow  of  L&- 
gard3ur  de  St.  Pierre. 


480  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

built  on  the  river  of  that  name  180  leagues  from  Dauphin. 
The  Fort  des  Prairies  is  eighty  leagues  from  Poekoyac 
on  the  banks  of  the  same  river. 

This  post,  writes  Bougainville,  **  called  *The  Sea  of  the 
West/  embracing  as  it  did  the  whole  country  from  Eainy 
Lake  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  from  North  Saskat- 
chewan to  the  Missouri,  was  in  the  gift  of  the  Governor 
General  of  Canada,  and  was  bestowed  by  him  upon  his 
fevorites.  It  produced  yearly  from  800  to  400  bundles  of 
furs,  and  the  commanding  officer  leased  the  post  for  the 
annual  sum  of  8000  francs." 

OJIBWAY  HOSTILITY  TO  THB  FRENCH. 

During  the  year  1746,  under  English  influence,  the  Ojib- 
ways  of  Lake  Superior  became  unfriendly  to  the  French. 
Two  canoes  from  Montreal,  on  their  way  to  Lake  Superior, 
were  attacked  at  La  Cloche,  an  isle  in  Lake  Huron,  by 
Ojib  ways.  Members  of  the  same  tribe  at  Grosse  Isle,  near 
Mackinaw,  stabbed  a  Frenchman,  and  the  horses  and 
cattle  at  Mackinaw  were  killed,  and  to  prevent  surprise, 
the  officer  of  the  fort  was  obliged  to  beat  the  "  tap-too."* 
Governor  Galissoniere  of  Canada,  in  a  dispatch  of  October 
1748,  to  Count  Maurepas  in  charge  of  the  colonies  of 
France'  wrote:  "Voyageurs  robbed  and  nialtreate<l  at 
Sault  Stc.  Marie,  and  elsewhere  on  Lake  Superior ;  in  fine 
there  appears  to  be  no  security  anywhere." 

LAST  FRENCH  OFFICER  AT  CHAGOUAMIGOX. 

The  last  French  officer  at  Chagouamigon  Point  was 
Hertel  de  Beaubassin.  When  an  ensign  of  infantry,  in 
1748,  with  some  Indian  allies  he  made  an  incursion  towanl 
Albany,  and  thirty  houses  of  unsuspecting  settlers  were 
burned.     In  August,  1749,  he  came  to  Albany*  by  direc- 

1  N.  y    N.  Docs.  Tol.  X.  p.  119.  «  N.  T.  Col.  Doc«.  x.  182. 

«  N.  1.  Co!.  Docs.  vi.  52«. 


I 


HERTEL  BEAUBASSIN'S  CAREER.  431 

tion  of  the  Governor  of  Canada,  relative  to  the  exchange 
of  prisoners.  After  this  he  was  the  commandant  at  La 
Pointe,*  and  left  in  1756,  with  Ojibways,  as  allies  for  the 
French,  in  the  war  against  the  English  of  New  York  and 
New  England.* 

TRAGIC  OCCURRENCE  AT  LA  POINTE  ISLAND. 

The  editor  of  the  Detroit  Gazette,  on  the  80th  of  Au- 
gust, 1822,  published*  an  account  of  a  tragedy  which  is 
said  to  have  occurred  on  Cadotte's,  Middle,  or  Montreal 
Island  of  the  old  voyageurs,  now  called  La  Pointe  or 
Madaline  Island.  The  trader  William  Morrison  had  re- 
lated the  following  story  to  a  friend. 

In  the  autumn  of  1760,  there  was  only  one  trader  on  the 
Island,  with  his  wife  from  Montreal,  a  young  son,  and  a 
servant.  During  the  next  winter  the  servant  killed  the 
trader  and  his  wife  and  son.  When  traders,  in  the  spring, 
returned  to  the  post  they  inquired  for  the  missing  trader 
and  family.  The  servant  said  that  in  March  they  went 
to  a  sugar  camp,  and  had  never  come  back.  After  the 
anow  melted  they  found  the  bodies  buried  near  the  post 
The  servant  was  then  seized,  and  in  a  canoe  sent  to  Mon- 
treal for  trial.  When  the  Indians,  in  charge  of  the  canoe, 
reached  the  Longe  Saut,  of  the  St.  Lawrence  River,  they 
learned  of  the  advance  of  the  English  forces  in  Canada, 
and  with  the  prisoner  became  a  war  party  against  the 
English  and  allied  Indians.  Not  being  successful,  they 
commenced  the  return  voyage,  bringing  the  murderer 
with  them.    When  they  approached  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 

»  N.  T.  Col.  Doct.  X.  424. 

*  De  Ramella  was  in  1744  commaDd&nt  at  NepigOD.  Id  1747,  Du  Plessis  de 
MorampoDt  was  In  commaDd  at  Kamanetigrula,  afterwarda  Fort  William.  In 
1752  Beai^eu  de  Ville  Monde  was  thero.  The  next  year  he  was  sent  to  Mack, 
inaw.    He  did  not  die  until  June  5, 1802,  In  Canada. 

*  The  entire  article  has  been  reprinted  in  the  8th  Tolame  of  the  Wlteontin 
Butorieal  Society  CoUeetUnu, 


432  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

they  stopped,  and  held  a  dance.  Each  one  strnck  the 
post,  and  told  the  story  of  his  exploits.  The  murderer, 
when  he  came  up,  boastfully  narrated  that  he  had  killed 
the  trader  and  his  family.  The  next  day  the  chief  called  his 
men  aside,  and  said  that  the  white  man  should  never  have 
boasted  of  murdering  his  employer  and  family:  and  added, 
"We  boast  of  having  killed  our  enemies,  never  our  frienda. 
Now  he  is  going  back  to  the  place  where  we  live,  and  pe^ 
haps  he  will  again  murder.  He  is  a  bad  man;  neither  we 
nor  our  friends  are  safe.  If  you  are  of  my  mind,  we  will 
strike  this  man  on  the  head." 

They  then  invited  him  to  a  feast,  and  urged  him  to  eat 
all  he  could,  and  as  soon  as  he  ceased  to  eat  he  was  killed* 
The  chief  cut  up  the  body  and  boiled  it  for  another  feast, 
but  the  Indians  refused  to  partake  of  it,  and  said:  *'He 
was  not  worthy  to  be  eaten ;  he  was  worse  than  a  bad  dog. 
We  will  not  taste  him,  for  if  we  do,  we  shall  be  worse  than 
dogs." 

OJIBWAYS  AT  TICONDEROGA  A.  D.  1757. 

As  the  French  began  to  attack  the  settlements  of  New 
England  and  Kew  York,  the  upper  Indians  ottered  their 
services.  Governor  Beauhamois,  under  date  of  the  28th  of 
October,  1745,  wrote  to  the  French  government:  "Sicur  de 
la  Come,  the  elder,  whom  I  have  sent  to  command  at  Mi:^ 
silimakinak,  wrote  to  me  on  the  29th  of  August  last  that 
at  that  post  sixty  Outaouacs  and  Saulteaux  applied  to  him, 
for  M.  ifoyelle,  Jr.,  who  is  deputy  there,  to  conduct  them 
to  Montreal,  in  order  to  attack  the  English;  I  have  reason 
to  expect  them  from  day  to  day." 

Among  the  Indians  at  Ticonderpga  with  the  French 
army  in  1757,  with  La  Plante,  De  Lorimer  and  Chesne  as 
interpreter,  were  thirtj^-threeOjibways  from  Chagouaraigon, 
twenty-three  of  Beaver,  fourteen  of  Coasekimagen,  thirty- 
seven  of  the  Carp,  and  fifty  of  Cabibonk6. 


GOVERNOR   LA  JOXQUIERE'S  LETTER.  433 

LAST  FRENCH  OFFICER  AT  SAULT  STB.  MARIE. 

Louis  Legardeur,  Chevalier  de  Repentigny,  belonged  to 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  families  of  Canada.  As 
early  as  1632  his  great-grandfather  came  to  Canada.  His 
grandfather  was  the  eldest  of  twenty-three  brothers.  His 
father,  Paul  Legardeur  Sieur  St.  Pierre,  after  the  treaty  of 
Utrecht,  in  1718,  re-established  the  post  at  Chagouamigon, 
and  in  1733  died.  Louis  was  bom  in  1727,  and  at  the  age 
of  fourteen  entered  the  service.  In  1746  he  was  in  an  ex- 
pedition toward  Albany,  and  then  went  to  Mackinaw,  and 
in  1748  returned  with  eighteen  canoes  of  Indians.  With 
these  and  other  Indians  he  made  an  attack  near  Schenec- 
tady, and  eleven  prisoners  and  twenty-five  scalps  were 
taken. 

In  1749  he  was  again  at  Mackinaw,  the  second  in  com- 
mand. His  brother,  Jacques  Legardeur  St.  Pierre,  was  in 
command,  the  same  who  was  once  in  charge  at  Lake  Pepin, 
and  afterwards,  in  1753,  at  a  post  near  Erie,  Pa.,  where 
Washington  visited  him,  bearing  a  dispatch  from  the 
Governor  of  Virginia. 

The  grasping  and  miserly  Governor  Jonquiere  in  1750 
gave  to  his  nephew,  Captain  De  Bonne,  and  Chevalier  de 
Repentigny,  a  grant  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  of  six  leagues 
front  upon  the  portage  by  six  leagues  in  depth,  bordering 
on  the  river  below  the  rapids. 

Repentigny,  brought  J.  B.  Cadot*  and  other  hired  per- 
sons there,  to  revive  a  post,  which  since  1689  had  been 
abandoned. 

GOVERNOR  LA  JONQUIERE's  LETTER. 

The  letter  of  Governor  La  Jonquiere,  to  the  French 
Colonial  Minister,  dated  at  Quebec,  October  5,  1751,  ex- 
plains the  object  of  the  grant,  and  is  given  in  full : — 

1  See  page  448. 
28 


434  MIKNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

"My  Lord:  By  my  letter  of  the  24th  of  August  last 
year,  I  had  the  honor  to  let  you  know,  that  in  order  to 
thwart  the  movements,  that  the  English  do  not  cease  to 
make,  in  order  to  seduce  the  Indian  natives  of  the  north, 
I  had  sent  the  Sieur  Chevalier  de  Repentigny  to  the  Sault 
Ste.  Marie,  in  order  to  make  there  an  establishment,  at 
his  own  expense;  to  build  there  a  palisade  fort,  to  stop  the 
English;  to  interrupt  the  commerce  they  carry  on;  stop 
and  prevent  the  continuation  of  the  *talk,'  and  of  the  pre- 
sents which  the  English  send  to  those  natives  to  corrupt 
them,  to  put  them  entirely  in  their  interests,  and  inspire 
them  with  feelings  of  hate  and  aversion  for  the  French. 

"Moreover,  I  had  in  view  in  that  establishment  to  se- 
cure a  retreat  to  the  French  travellers,  especially  to  those 
who  trade  in  the  northern  post^  and  for  that  purpose,  to 
clear  the  lands  which  are  proper  for  the  production  of  In- 
dian corn  there,  and  to  subserve  thereby  the  victualling 
necessary  to  the  people  of  said  post  and  even  to  the  needs 
of  the  voyageurs. 

''The  said  Sieur  de  Repentigny  has  fulfilled  in  all  points 
the  first  objects  of  my  orders.  As  soon  as  he  arrived  at 
Missilimakiniic,  the  chief  of  the  Indians  of  the  Sault  Sto. 
Marie  gave  to  him  four  strings  of  wampum,  and  begge<l  of 
him  to  send  them  to  me,  to  express  how  sensible  they 
were  for  the  attention  I  had  for  them,  by  sending  the  Sieur 
de  Repentigny,  whom  they  had  already  adopted  as  their 
nephew,  which  is  a  mark  of  distinction  for  an  ofticer 
amongst  the  Indians,  to  pijrnify  to  them  my  will  in  all 
cases  to  direct  their  steps  and  their  actions. 

"I  have  given  orders  to  said  Sieur  de  Repentigny  to 
answer  at  the  'talk'  of  that  chief,  by  the  same  number  of 
strings  of  wampum,  and  to  assure  him  and  his  natives  of 
the  satisfaction  I  have  at  their  good  dispositions. 


kepentigny's  fort.  435 

REPENTIGNY's  reception  at  SAULT  STB.  MARIE. 

"The  Indians  received  him  at  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  with 
much  joy.  He  kindled  my  fire  in  that  village,  by  a  neck- 
lace, which  these  Indians  received  with  feelings  of  thank- 
fulness. He  labored  first  to  assure  himself  of  the  most 
suspected  of  the  Indians.  The  Indian  named  Cacosagane 
told  hira  in  confidence,  that  there  was  a  necklace  in  the 
village  from  the  English:  the  said  Sieur  de  Repentigny 
succeeded  in  withdrawing  that  necklace  which  had  been 
in  the  village  for  five  years,  and  which  had  been  asked  for 
in  vain  until  now.  This  necklace  was  carried  into  all  the 
Sault^ur  villages,  and  others  at  the  south  and  the  north  of 
Lake  Superior,  to  make  all  these  nations  enter  into  the 
conspiracy  concerted  between  the  English  and  the  Five 
Nations,  after  which  it  was  brought  and  remains  at  Sault 
Ste.  Marie.  Fortunately  for  us  this  conspiracy  was  re- 
vealed and  had  not  any  consequence 

REPENTIGNY's  FORT. 

"He  arrived  too  late  last  year  at  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  to 
fortify  himself  well ;  however  he  secured  himself  in  a  sort 
of  fort  large  enough  to  receive  the  traders  of  Missilimak- 
inac.  The  weather  was  dreadful  in  September,  October, 
and  November.  The  snow  fell  one  foot  deep  on  the  10th 
of  October,  which  caused  him  a  great  delay.  He  employed 
his  hired  men  during  the  whole  winter  in  cutting  1100 
pickets  of  15  feet  for  his  fort,  with  the  doublings,  and  the 
timber  necessary  for  the  construction  of  three  houses,  one 
of  them  30  feet  long  by  20  wide,  and  two  others  25  feet 
long  and  the  same  width  as  the  first.  His  fort  is  entirely 
finished  with  the  exception  of  a  redoubt  of  oak,  which 
he  is  to  have  made  12  feet  square,  and  which  shall  reach 
the  same  distance  above  the  gate  of  the  fort.  His  fort  is 
110  feet  square. 


436  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

FARMING  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE. 

"As  for  the  cultivation  of  the  lands:  the  Sieur  de  Re- 
pentigny  had  a  bull,  two  bullocks,  three  cows,  two  heifere, 
one  horse  and  a  mare  from  Missilimakinac.  He  could  not 
on  his  arrival  make  clearing  of  lands,  for  the  work  of  his 
fort  had  entirely  occupied  his  hired  men.  I^»ast  spring  he 
cleared  off  the  small  trees  and  bushes  within  the  ransce  of 
the  fort.  He  has  engaged  a  Frenchman,  who  married  at 
the  Sault  Ste.  Marie  an  Indian  woman,  to  take  a  farm ;  tbej 
have  cleared  it  up  and  sowed  it,  and  without  a  frost,  they 
will  gather  30  to  35  sacks  of  com.  The  said  Sieur  de  Re- 
pentigny  so  much  feels  it  his  duty  to  devote  himself  to  the 
cultivation  of  these  lands,  that  he  has  already  entered  into 
a  bargain  for  two  slaves,*  whom  he  will  employ  to  take 
care  of  the  corn  that  he  will  gather  upon  these  lands." 

APPROVAL  OP  COLONIAL  MINISTER  AT  PARIS. 

In  a  letter  to  Governor.  Duquesne,  the  successor  of  Jon- 
quierc,  the  French  minister  for  the  colonies,  wrote  from 
Versailles  on  June  16,  1752:  "By  one  of  my  dcspatclie?, 
written  last  year  to  M.  de  la  Jonquiere,  I  intimated  to 
him  that  I  had  approved  of  the  construction  of  a  fort  at 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  the  project  of  cultivating  the  laiul, 
and  raising  cattle  there.  We  cannot  but  approve  the  dis- 
positions which  have  been  made,  but  it  must  be  con.^ideml 
that  the  cultivation  of  the  lands,  and  the  multiplication  of 
cattle  must  be  the  principal  object  of  it,  and  that  trado 
must  be  only  accessory  to  it.  As  it  can  hardly  be  expected 
that  any  other  grain  than  corn  will  grow  there^  it  is  necessnrn. 

'  The  slaves  were  Indians.  In  the  Mackinaw  parish  rcjEister  it  is  recordi^ 
that  Louis  Herbert,  a  child  slave  of  Chevalier  de  Repenti^y,  was  baptlziJ- 
On  July  13,  1758,  at  Mackinaw  he  stood  as  godfather  for  Mariame,  a  slave  ^ii 
Langlade. 


repentigny's  later  services.  437 

at  least  for  awhile^  to  stick  to  itj  and  not  to  persevere  stubbornly 
in  trying  to  raise  wheat  "^ 

Governor  Duquesne,  in  a  despatch  to  France,  dated 
October  13, 1754,  writes:  "  Chevalier  de  Repentigny,  who 
commands  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  is  busily  engaged  with  the 
settlement  of  his  post,  which  is  essential  to  stop  the  In- 
dians who  come  down  from  Lake  Superior  to  go  to  Chego- 
neu  [Oswego,  N.  Y.]."  In  the  campaign  of  1755,  he  served 
under  Captain  St.  Pierre,  in  command  of  600  Canadians, 
and  was  in  the  battle  at  the  head  of  Lake  George.  In  1756, 
he  formed  a  partnership  with  De  Langy  [Langlade],  and 
another  to  continue  the  fur  trade  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  he 
to  furnish  the  goods  and  receive  a  third  of  the  profits.  He 
brought  from  Mackinaw  this  year  700  Indians  to  aid  the 
French.  In  1758  he  appears  to  have  been  again  at  Mack- 
inaw.*   The  next  year  he  was  with  Montcalm  at  Quebec. 

He  was  assigned  to  guarding  the  pass  at  the  Falls  of 
Montmorency.  One  night  four  Ojibways  sought  the  Eng- 
lish camp  at  Ange  Gardienr  and  killed  two  men.  On  the 
26th  of  July,  1759,  at  dawn,  Wolfe  sent  troops  to  dislodge 
him,  and  he  retreated  with  the  loss  of  twelve  killed  and 
wounded.  In  the  spring  of  1760,  he  was  in  the  battle  at 
Sillery  three  miles  above  Quebec  and  distinguished  him- 
self. The  Governor  of  Canada  wrote:  " Repentigny  was 
at  the  head  of  the  centre,  and  with  his  brigade  resisted  the 
enemy's  centre."  "The  only  brigade  before  whom  the 
enemy  did  not  gain  an  inch  of  ground."  In  1762  he  was 
with  troops  in  New  Foundland,  and  taken  prisoner.  In 
1764  he  visited  France,  and  from  1769  to  1778  was 
commandant  at  Isle  of  Rh6.  From  1778  to  1782  was  with 
the  "  Regiment  d'Am6rique"  at  Guadeloupe.     In  1783 

1  MiUioDS  of  bushels  of  wheat  from  the  region  west  and  north  of  Lake  Su- 
perior pass  eyery  year  in  steamers  and  other  vessels  through  the  ship  canal 
at  Sault  ste.  Marie. 

*  On  July  13th  he  was  present  at  the  baptism  of  a  child. 


438  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

was  appointed  Governor  of  Senegal,  Africa.  In  October, 
1785,  he  visited  Paris,  on  furlough,  and  there  on  the  9th 
of  October,  1786,  died. 


n. 

OJIBWAYS  UNDER  BRITISH  RULE. 

The  French  garrison  at  Niagara,  under  Chevalier  Pou- 
chot,  on  July  25th,  1759,  at  seven  in  the  morning,  sur- 
rendered to  the  English,  under  Sir  William  Johnson.  The 
latter  in  his  journal,  under  date  of  the  30th  of  July,  writes: 
"A  Chippeway  chief  came  to  me  with  Mr.  Francis  in 
order  to  speak  to  me."  On  the  23d  of  August,  he  again 
spoke  to  a  Chippeway  chief,  Tequakareigh,  and  witli  a 
string  and  two  belts  of  wampum  welcomed  him,  and  shook 
him  by  the  hand.  He  then  gave  him  a  black  belt  and  n?- 
commended  hunting  and  trading  as  far  more  prolitable 
than  quarrelling  with  the  English,  and  invited  him  and 
all  of  the  tribes  in  his  vicinity  to  visit  Niagara  and  Oswe- 
go, where  they  would  find  a  large  assortment  of  goods  for 
their  use.  The  chief  assured  him  he  would  never  acrain 
strike  the  English,  and  took  from  his  neck  a  large  Frenoh 
medal,  and  received  an  English  one,  and  a  gorget  of  silver. 

In  September,  1761,  Sir  William  Johnson  was  at  r)etroit, 
and  on  the  11th  he  writes,  that  he  was  visited  by  "about 
forty  of  the  Chippawas  who  had  Just  arrived,  came  to  see 
me,  and  made  a  friendly  speech,  with  a  string  of  wampnni, 
assuring  me  of  their  firm  resolution  of  abiding  with  us, 

'  AVaub-o-jecg,  or  White  Fisher,  the  pjandfather  of  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft's 
first  wife,  who  died  at  Chafi^ouaraigou  (La  Pointe),  in  1793,  ia  said  to  have  re- 
ceived at  Niagara  a  silver  gorget  from  Sir  WiUiam  Johnson. 


TRADERS  SELL  SILVER  CROSSES.  489 

and  complying  with  everything  proposed  hy  me,  and 
agreed  to,  by  the  rest.  Gave  them  pipes,  tobacco,  and 
rum  ;  then  they  departed." 

SILVER  CROSSES  DISTRIBUTED. 

On  the  17th  of  the  same  month  he  made  the  following 
entry  in  his  journal:  "I  counted  out,  and  delivered  to  Mr. 
Croghan  some  silver  works,  viz.,  one  hundred  and  fifty  ear- 
bobs,  two  hundred  brooches  or  breast-buckles,  and  ninety 
large  crosses,  all  of  silver,  to  send  to  Ensign  Gorrel  of  the 
Royal  Americans,  posted  at  La  Bay  [Green  Bay]  on  Lake 
Michigan,  in  order  to  purchase  therewith  some  curious 
skins  and  furs  for  General  Amherst  and  myself."* 

MACKINAW  CAPTURED  BY  OJIBWAYS. 

The  occupation  of  Mackinaw  in  1761,  by  English  soldiers, 
was  neither  agreeable  to  the  French  Canadian  traders,  nor 
to  the  Indians.  The  conspiracy  of  Pontiac  extended  from 
Lake  Erie  to  Lake  Superior,  and  on  the  4th  of  June,  the 
Ojibways  under  the  leadership  of  Match-e-ke-wis,  a  bold 
young  warrior,  surprised  the  fort.*  Etherington,  the  officer 
in  command,  on  the  11th  of  June  wrote  to  Lt.  Gorrel  of 
Royal  Americans  at  Green  Bay :  "This  place  was  taken  by 

1  Silver  ear-bob6  and  silyer  crosses  were  articles  of  trade,  and  as  common  at 
a  frontier  post  as  similar  articles  In  gold,  in  the  modem  jewelry  store.  The 
wearing  of  the  cross  by  a  savage  had  as  much  significance,  as  when  worn  by  a 
child  of  fashion.  In  the  museum  of  the  Minnesota  Historical  Society  is  a  silver 
cross  presented  by  W.  J.  Abemethy  of  Minneapolis,  taken  from  a  mound  in 
Wisconsin. 

In  the  diary  of  Matthew  Clarkson,  published  in  4th  vol.  of  Schoolcraft's  Hitt. 
and  Stat.  CotidUion  of  Indian  Tribeiy  p.  297,  is  the  following  entry:  "  Account 
of  silver  truck  Capt.  Long  lea  with  me  on  the  28th  of  February,  1767,  the  day 
when  he  went  from  the  Kaskasklas :  174  small  crosses,  84  nose  crosses,  38 
long  drop-nose  and  ear-bobs,  126  small  brooches,  38  large  brooches,  40  rings, 
2  wide  wrist-bands,  6  narrow,  scalloped  wrist-bands,  3  narrow  plain,  4  half- 
moon  gorgets,  3  largfe,  6  full  moon,  9  halr^plates,  17  hair-bobs." 

»  For  a  notice  of  Match-e-ke-wis  by  Dr.  L.  C.  Draper,  see  WU.  HU.  8oc.  Col.f 
vol.  vii.  p.  188. 


440  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

surprise  on  the  fourth  instant  by  the  Chippewas  at  which 
time  Lieut.  Jamett,  and  twenty  more  were  killed,  and 
the  rest  taken  prisoners,  but  our  good  friends,  the  Ottowas, 
have  taken  Lieut.  Lesley,  me,  and  eleven  men  off  their 
hands,  and  have  promised  to  reinstate  us  again.  You  will, 
therefore,  on  the  receipt  of  this,  which  I  send  by  a  canoe 
of  Ottawas,  set  out  with  all  your  garrison  and  what  Eng- 
lish traders  you  have  with  you,  and  come,  with  the  In- 
dians who  give  you  this,  who  will  conduct  you  safe  to  me. 
.  .  .  .  Tell  the  savages  that  you  are  obliged  to  come 
here,  to  open  the  road  which  the  Chippewas  have  shut 
up,"  etc. 

At  the  time  Mackinaw  was  surprised,  the  siege  of  De- 
troit by  Pontiac  was  taking  place.  Among  his  men  was 
a  band  of  Saginaw  Ojibways.  On  the  18th  of  June,  eight 
Ojibways  came  from  Mackinaw,  one  of  whom  was  Non- 
chanek  or  Kinonchanek,  the  son  of  the  head  chief,  bring- 
ing news  of  the  capture  at  Mackinaw;  he  remained  but  a 
few  days,  and  after  his  departure  it  was  rumored  that  he 
would  soon  return  with  eight  hundred  warriors.  Kinon- 
chanek, however,  did  not  approve  of  the  course  of  Pontiac, 
in  slaughtering  so  many. 

OJIBWAYS  CONFER  WITH  SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON. 

It  was  now  necessary  for  the  English  to  assert  their 
power  in  the  northwest,  and  conciliate  the  tribes.  During 
the  spring  of  1764,  .Match-e-ke-wis,  the  leader  of  the  as- 
sault on  Mackinaw,  came  to  the  house  of  J.  B.  Cadot,^  the 
Canadian  trader  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  in  a  canoe  full  of  war- 
riors, with  evil  intent  towards  Alexander  Henry,  an  Eng- 
lish trader,  who  was  at  the  house  on  a  visit,  but  while 
there  a  messenger,  and  some  other  Indians,  arrived  with  a 
request  that  the}"  should  meet  Sir  William  Johnson,  Super- 
intendent of  Indian  Affairs,  in  council  at  Niagara.   A  coun- 

*  Stonc*8  Life  oj  Johnson^  voL  11.  p.  218. 


OJIBWAYS   CONFER  WITH  SIR   WILLIAM   JOHNSON.      441 

cil  was  called,  and  the  head  messenger  with  a  belt  of  wam- 
pum said:  "My  friends  and  brothers!  I  am  come  with 
this  belt,  from  our  great  Father,  Sir  William  Johnson. 
He  desired  me  to  come  to  you,  as  his  ambassador,  and  tell 
you  that  he  is  making  a  great  feast,  in  common  with  your 
friends,  the  Six  Nations,  who  have  all  made  peace  with 
the  English.  He  advises  you  to  seize  this  opportunity  of 
doing  the  same,  as  you  cannot  otherwise  fail  of  being  de- 
stroyed ;  for  the  English  are  on  their  march,  with  a  great 
army,  which  will  be  joined  by  different  nations  of  Indians. 
In  a  word,  before  the  fall  of  the  leaf,  they  will  be  at 
Michillimackinac,  and  the  Six  Nations  with  them." 

After  a  great  medicine  dance,  the  sacred  men  had,  as 
they  alleged,  a  communication  from  the  Great  Turtle,  one 
of  their  mightiest  spirits,  who  said  that,  "  Sir  William 
Johnson  would  fill  their  canoes  with  presents ;  with 
blankets,  kettles,  guns,  gunpowder,  and  shot,  and  large 
barrels  of  rum,  such  as  the  stoutest  of  the  Indians  would 
not  be  able  to  lift;  and  that  every  man  would  return  in 
safety  to  his  family." 

On  the  10th  of  June,  1764,  a  deputation  left  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  accompanied  by  the  trader  Alexander  Henry,  and 
by  way  of  Lake  Simcoe  and  Toronto,  reached  Niagara  and 
attended  the  grand  council.  On  the  6th  of  August,  Henry 
and  his  Ojibway  companions,  accompanied  General  Brad- 
street's  army  on  the  way  to  Detroit.  At  this  point  Brad- 
street,  on  the  7th  of  September,  made  a  treaty  with  the 
Ojibways  and  some  other  tribes.  The  principal  speaker  of 
the  Indians  was  Wasson,  an  Ojibway  chief,  who  said  to 
Bradstreet,  "  My  brother,  last  year  God  forsook  us.  God 
has  now  opened  our  eyes,  and  we  desire  to  be  heard.  It  is 
God's  will,  our  hearts  are  altered.  It  was  God's  will  you 
had  such  fine  weather  to  come  to  us.  It  is  God's  will  also 
there  should  be  peace,  and  tranquillity,  over  the  face  of 
the  earth,  and  the  waters." 


442  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

MACKINAW  REOCCUPIED  BY  THE  ENGLISH. 

After  this,  Captain  Howard  with  a  strong  detachment 
was  sent  to  reoccupy  Mackinaw,*  and  English  soldiers 
were  once  more  seen  at  Green  Bay  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 

ROGERS,  IN  1766,  COMMANDANT  AT  MACKINAW. 

Major  Robert  Rogers  was  appointed  commandant  at 
Mackinaw,  not  long  after  the  suppression  of  the  Pontiac 
conspiracy.  The  son  of  an  Irishman  who  had  settled  iu 
New  Hamphshire,  bold,  cunning,  unscrupulous,  and  unedu- 
cated, yet  bright  and  quick,  he  had  entered  the  provincial 
service,  in  1755,  and  as  captain  of  a  company  of  scouts,  or 
rangers,  had  rendered  efficient  service,  in  the  war  against 
the  French,  in  Canada.  In  1760,  he  left  Montreal  with 
troops  to  take  possession  of  Detroit  and  other  posts,  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  Great  Britain.  After  the  defeat  of 
Pontiac,  he  applied  for  the  command,  at  Mackinaw,  which 
was  reluctantly  granted  in  1766,  and  General  Gage  wrote 
to  Sir  William  Johnson,  Superintendent  of  Indian  Aflairs, 
to  be  careful  not  to  place  large  sums  of  money  in  his 
hands. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  began  to  hold  secret  meetings 
wdth  the  Indians,  to  obtain  therefrom  grants  of  land.  He 
also  sent  agents  to  trade  with  distant  tribes,  one  of  whom 
w^as  Jonathan  Carver,  who  visited  the  Sioux.  In  the 
spring  of  1767,  Nathaniel  Potter,  who  had  been  two  years 
at  Mackinaw,  was  sent  to  trade,  and  confer  with  the  Ojib- 
ways  of  Lake  Superior.  Upon  his  return  therefrom, 
Rogers  disclosed  to  him  a  plan  he  had  devised  to  make 
the  region  around  the  lakes  a  separate  province,  with  him- 
self the  Governor,  and  wished  Potter  to  go  to  England  in 

1  The  poet  was  on  the  mainland,  and  it  was  not  until  the  sprinpr  of  1780,  that 
General  Italdimand,  in  command  at  Quebec,  issued  an  order  for  the  remov&I 
of  the  post  to  the  Island. 


ROGERS,  IN    1766,  COMMANDANT  AT   MACKINAW.      443 

the  interest  of  the  project.  He  also  said  if  he  could  not 
carry  out  his  plan,  he  would  retire  among  the  French  and 
Spanish  on  the  Mississippi.  The  scheme  was  something 
like  that  of  Aaron  Burr  at  a  later  period,  and  Potter  con- 
sidering it  treasonable,  declined  to  have  any  connection 
with  it,  and  reported  the  matter  to  the  authorities  at  Mon- 
treal. 

On  the  11th  of  September,  1767,  Sir  William  Johnson 
wrote  to  General  Gage  as  follows :  "  Though  I  wrote  to 
you,  a  few  days  ago,  by  Mr.  Croghan,  I  could  not  avoid 
saying  something  again  on  the  score  of  the  vast  expenses 
incurred,  and  still  incurring  at  Michillimackinac,  chiefly  on 
pretence  of  making  a  peace  between  the  Sioux  and  Cbip- 
peweighs."  On  August  17th,  1768,  he  writes  to  the  Earl 
of  Hillsborough:  "Major  Rogers  brings  a  considerable 
charge  against  the  Crown  for  mediating  a  peace  between 
some  tribes  of  Sioux  and  some  Chippeweighs,  which,  had 
it  been  attended  with  success,  would  have  been  only  inte- 
resting to  a  very  few  French,  and  others  that  had  goods  in 
that  part  of  the  Indian  country." 

During  this  year,  Rogers  was  placed  under  arrest,  sent 
to  Montreal,  and  tried  by  court  martial,  on  charges  of 
treason,  for  having  proposed  to  deliver  the  post  of  Mack- 
inaw to  the  Spaniards  of  Louisiana.* 

1  In  1769,  Rogers  went  to  England  and  was  imprisoned  for  debt.  Afterwards 
he  entered  the  service  of  the  Dey  of  Algiers.  In  1775,  he  was  again  In  Eng- 
land, and  in  June,  left  Gravesend  in  a  ship  for  Baltimore.  In  September,  be 
was  in  Philadelphia,  where  he  was  arrested  by  the  Committee  of  Safety,  but 
was  released  on  the  23d  of  the  month,  by  giving  his  parol  that  he  would  not 
bear  arms  against  the  "  American  United  Colonies."  He  then  went  to  New 
York  City,  and  from  thence  visited  his  brother  near  Albany,  Col.  James  Rogers. 
President  Wheelock,  of  Dartmouth  College,  received  a  visit  from  him  on  the 
13th  of  November.  He  told  him  that  he  had  fought  two  battles  in  Algiers ; 
and  that  he  had  come  back  to  America  to  look  after  some  large  land  grant 
made  to  him ;  that  be  was  now  on  his  way  to  visit  his  sister  at  Moorestown, 
and  his  wife  at  Merrimack  River,  whom  he  had  not  seen  since  he  returned.  He 
left  the  tavern  where  he  stayed,  the  next  day,  without  paying  his  bill  of  three 
shillings.    On  the  14th  of  December  he  was  at  Porter's  tavern  In  Medford, 


444  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 


OJIBWAY  CHIEF  AT  JOHNSON  HALL. 

In  the  year  1768,  Waub-o-jeeg  visited  Sir  William 
Johnson  at  Johnson  Hall,  near  Johnstown,  New  York,  who 
alludes  to  it  in  a  letter  in  these  words:  "Since  I  wrote  the 
chief  of  the  Chippewaes,  one  of  the  most  powerful  nations, 
to  the  westward,  arrived.  As  he  is  a  man  of  much  influ- 
ence, and  can  bring  some  thousands  into  the  field,  I  took 

Mass.,  and  wrote  a  letter  to  General  Washington  asking  for  a  pass  to  go  anino> 
Icsted,  and  in  it  used  this  language  :    *'  I  love  North  America,  it  is  my  natiTc 
country,  and  that  of  my  family,  and  I  intend  to  spend  the  evening  of  my  days 
in  it/'    At  this  time  he  was  in  secret  correspondence  with  Howe,  the  British 
General.    By  order  of  Washington,  General  Sullivan  called  upon  him.    He 
told  Sullivan  that  he  went  from  New  York  City  to  Stone  Arabia,  N.  T.,  where 
he  tarried  ten  days,  that  then  he  went  to  Kent  to  visit  a  brother.    After  call- 
ing upon  the  President  of  Dartmouth  College,  he  alleged  that  he  visited  his 
father  at  Pennicook,  and  from  thence  to  Newburgh  and  Portsmouth.   General 
Sullivan  reported  after  examination  :  **  I  would  advise,  lest  some  blame  might 
be  laid  upon  your  Excellency,  in  future,  not  to  give  him  any  other  permit, 
but  let  him  avail  himself  of  those  he  has ;  and  should  he  prove  a  traitor,  let 
the  blame  rest  upon  those  who  enlarged  him."     After  this,  he  retumeil  to 
Philadelphia,  and  was  there  at  the  time  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
but  his  ac'lions  were  eo  suspicious  that  he  was  ordered  to  be  arrested.    He 
managed  to  cf^capc,  and  in  a  letter  from  General  IIowc  on  StAten  Island  to 
Lord  George  Germaine,  dated  August  G,  1776,  are  these  words  :  *'  Major  Roffcre 
having  escaped  to  us  from  Philadelphia,  is  empowered  to  raise  a  battalion  o( 
rangers,  which  I  hope  may  be  U5eful  in  the  course  of  the  campaign."     With 
the  Queen's  American  Rangers,  of  which  corps  he  was  Lt.  Colonel,  he  destroyed 
much  property  in  West  Chester  Co.,  N.  Y.,  and  annoyed  the  inhabitants. 

In  his  journal  under  date  of  October  CI,  1770,  writes  :  **  Lord  Stirling,  who 
was  before  in  this  vicinity  with  his  brigade,  had  formed  an  enterprise  afirttinet 
Major  Robert  Rogers'  corps.  The  old  Indian  hunter,  in  the  last  French  war, 
who  had  now  engaged  in  the  British  service  with  his  corps,  lay  on  the  outpost 
of  the  British  army,  near  Marroneck.  The  enterprise  was  conducted  with 
good  address,  and  if  the  Americans  had  known  exactly  how  Rogers'  corps  lay 
they  would  probabl}^  have  killed,  or  taken  the  whole.  As  it  was,  thirty-six 
prisoners,  sixty  muskets,  and  some  other  articles  were  taken.  The  Major  con- 
formably to  his  former  general  conduct,  escaped  with  the  rest  of  the  corps." 
The  American  troops  were  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Haslet  of  Delaware 
and  chiefly  from  Maryland  and  Virginia.  Haslet  wrote  :  **  The  party  we  fell 
in  with  was  Colonel  Rogers',  the  late  worthless  Major.  On  the  first  fire,  he 
skulked  oflFin  the  dark." 

The  next  year  Rogers  returned  to  England,  and  soon  died. 


ENGLISH  TRADE  AT  CHAGOUAMIGON  BAY.  445 

particular  notice  of  him,  formerly  at  Niagara ;  since  which 
he  has  behaved  well,  and  now  came  to  be  informed  of  my 
sentiments  on  the  uneasy  state  of  the  Indians  to  the  west- 
ward. He  told  me  his  people  would  quietly  wait  his  re- 
turn, before  they  took  any  resolutions ;  confirming  all  the 
accounts  I  have  received  of  the  practices  of  the  Spaniards 
and  French." 

ALEXANDER  HENRY  AT  CHAGOUAMIGON  BAY,  A.  D.  1765. 

Aft^r  the  English  reoccupation,  Henry  formed  a  part- 
nership for  trade  and  furs  with  his  friend  Cadot,  and  he 
determined  in  1765  to  establish  a  post  at  Chagouamigon 
Bay.  He  found  the  Ojibways  there  dressed  in  deer  skins, 
because  in  consequence  of  the  French  and  English  war 
they  had  not  received  goods  of  European  manufacture. 
He  built  his  house  within  the  bay,  which  by  the  loth  of 
December  was  frozen.  On  the  20th  of  April,  1766,  the  ice 
broke  up,  and  several  canoes  arrived  with  the  news  that 
the  Ojibways  had  gone  to  war.  On  the  15th  of  May,  a 
part  of  the  warriors  had  arrived  in  forty  canoes,  who  said 
that  four  days'  travel  from  that  point,  four  hundred  strong, 
they  had  met  six  hundred  Sioux,  and  battled  all  day, 
when  the  latter  fell  back  across  the  river,  and  camped  for 
the  night,  and  the  next  day  retreated.  At  this  time 
Waubojeeg  was  the  chief  at  Chagouamigon,  and  the  battle 
may  have  been  that  which  tradition  asserts  took  place  in 
the  valley  of  the  Saint  Croix  River.  Henry  writes  that 
the  Ojibways  lost  thirty-five  men.  Some  one  told  the 
United  States  Commissioner  McKenney  that  Shingaba 
Wossin,  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  was  in  the  great  St.  Croix 
fight.  At  the  time  McKenney  visited  the  country  in  1826, 
this  chief  was  supposed  to  be  sixty-three  years  old.  If  the 
battle  of  the  spring  of  1766,  alluded  to  by  Henry,  was  the 
great  St.  Croix  conflict,  the  chief  would  have  been  at  the 
time  but  three  years  of  age. 


446  MINNESOTA   HISTOHICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

In  June,  1775,  Henry  left  Sault  Ste.  Marie  for  the  chain 
of  lakes  west  of  Lake  Superior,  and  on  the  first  of  August 
reached  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  and  on  the  west  side 
found  an  old  French  post  around  which  the  Ojibwajs  had 
lived  until  they  were  driven  off  by  the  Sioux. 

PILLAGER  BAND  OF  0JIBWAY8  A.  D.  1775. 

On  the  5th  of  August,  1775,  at  Rat  Portage,  some  of  the 
Ojibways  asked  for  rum,  but  Henry  refused,  because  they 
were  of  the  band  of  Pilleurs.  This  is  the  first  mention  of 
the  now  called  Pillagers. 

Count  Andreani,  of  Milan,  was  at  Chagouamigon  in 
1791,  and  made  some  scientific  observations. 

COUNT  ANDREANI  OP  MILAN. 

He  came  with  the  approbation  of  the  British  govern- 
ment, and  continued  his  journey  to  the  Grand  Portage, 
then  the  depot  of  the  Northwest  Company.  In  his  journal, 
a  portion  of  which  is  in  the  Travels  of  La  Rochefoucauld 
Liancourt,  is  the  following  table  of  the  amount  of  furs  at 
that  time  annually  collected  at  different  points  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Superior: — 

Bay  of  Guivinau  [Keweenaw]  Bundles       15 

La  Pointe  "            20 

Fond  du  Lac  **            20 

Kear  the  Grand  Portage  "        1400 

Alampicon  [Xepigon]  "             24 

Pic  "            30 

Michipiooton  "             40 
Each  bundle  was  valued  at  forty  pounds  sterling. 

JOHN  Johnston's  first  visit  to  la  pointe. 

When  John  Johnston,  an  educated  young  man  from  the 
north  of  Ireland,  visited  the  western  extremity  of  T>alce 
Superior,  about  the  year  1791,  he  found  a  Chipi^jway  vil- 


JOHNSTON   AND  CADOTTE  AT  LA   POINTE.  447 

lage  on  the  main  land  near  the  site  of  Bayfield,  and  for  se- 
curity, as  the  old  French  traders  had  done,  pitched  his 
tent  upon  the  island  now  called  La  Pointe  and  Madeline, 
and  opened  trade  with  the  Ojibways.  Michael  Cadotte 
came  in  the  country  about  the  same  time,  if  not  as  one  of 
his  voyageurs,  and  settled  on  the  island. 

THE  CHIEF  WAUB-O-JEEG. 

In  1793,  Waub-o-jeeg  (White  Fisher),  the  great  Ojibway 
chief,  died  at  an  advanced  age.  McKenney  writes  con- 
cerning him  :*  "  We  made  our  voyage  of  Lake  Superior 
in  1826.  So  late  as  that,  the  name  of  Waub-o-jeeg  was 
never  spoken  but  in  connection  with  some  tradition  ex- 
emplifying his  great  powers  as  chief  and  warrior.  He  was, 
like  Pontiac  and  Tecumthe,  exceedingly  jealous  of  the 
white  man.  This  jealousy  was  manifested  when  the  hand 
of  his  daughter,  O-shaw-ous-go-day-way-gua,  was  solicited 
by  Mr.  Johnston,  the  accomplished  Irish  gentleman  who 
resided  so  many  years  at  the  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  and  who 
was  not  better  known  for  his  intelligence  and  polished  man- 
ners than  for  his  hospitality.  He  lived  long  enough  to 
merit  and  receive  the  appellation  of  Patriarch  of  the  Sault. 
In  the  course  of  his  travels  he  arrived  at  Montreal,  when 
he  determined  to  ascend  the  great  chain  of  lakes  to  the 
headwaters  of  Lake  Superior.  On  arriving  at  Michael's 
Island,*  he  heard  of  Waub-o-jeeg,  whose  village  lay  across 
the  strait  which  divides  the  island  from  the  main  land.  He 
made  him  a  visit.  Being  well  received,  he  remained  some 
time,  formed  an  attachment  to  his  daughter,  and  solicited 
permission  to  marry  her.  Waub-o-jeeg  replied:  'White 
Man,  I  have  noticed  your  behavior ;  it  has  been  correct ; 

»  Hittory  of  Indian  Tribe9,  Philadelphia,  1854,  vol.  i.  pp.  15*,  155. 

'  On  Franquelin'A  Map,  1688,  the  island  commonly  called  La  Pointe,  and  on 
8ome  modem  mape  Madeline,  was  marked  as  St.  Michael,  and  this  name  was 
retained  until  the  present  century. 


448  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

but,  White  Man,  your  color  is  deceitful.  Of  you,  majr  I  ex- 
pect better  things  ?  You  say  you  are  going  to  Montreal; 
go,  and  if  you  return  I  shall  be  satisfied  of  your  sineeritj, 
and  will  give  you  my  daughter.'  Mr.  Johnston  returned, 
when  the  chief  fulfilled  his  promise.*  The  amiable,  excel- 
lent, and  accomplished  wife  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  so  favorably 
known  as  a  tourist  and  mineralogist,  and  a  family  of  inter- 
esting children,  are  the  fruits  of  this  marriage," 

J.  B.  CADOT,  henry's  PARTNER. 

J.  B.  Cadot  (Cado),  now  written  Cadotte,  was  a  plain 
Canadian  voyageur,  who  had  been  employed  by  Repen- 
tigny,  and  in  accordance  with  custom  lived  with  an  Ojib- 
way  woman.  In  1756,  he  brought  her  to  Mackinaw,  and 
was  legally  married  by  the  Jesuit  Le  Franc.  The  following 
is  a  translation  from  the  parish  register  still  preserved 
at  Mackinaw:  "I,  the  undersigned,  missionary  priest 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  acting  as  rector,  have  received  the 
mutual  assent  of  Jean  Eaptiste  Cadot,  and  of  Anastasia, 
a  neophyte,  daughter  of  Xipissing,  according  to  the  rites 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  by  which  marriage  has  been 
legitimatized,  Marie  Renee,  their  daughter,  about  two  and 
a  half  montlis  old,  in  the  presence  of  the  undersigned 
witnesses  and  others,  on  the  28th  of  October,  1756,  at 
Miehilliniakinak.'' 

Beside  the  signature  of  the  priest,  are  the  names  Lang- 
lade, Bourassa,  R.  de  Couange  fils,  Rene  Lacombe.  A 
daughter,  Charlotte,  on  May  22, 1760,  was  baptized.  Jona- 
than Carver  in  his  "  Travels"  writes:  ''The  beginning  of 
October  [1767],  after  having  coasted  around  the  north  and 


»  Mr.  John  Johnston  died  SopU  22,  1828,  aged  66,  at  Sault  Sto.  Marie,  much 
respocted.  Soon  after,  his  widow  became  a  communicant  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  in  the  fall  of  ISoJ  completed  at  her  expenw?  a  house  of  worship 
fur  this  branch  of  the  church,  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 


J.  B.  CADOT,  HENRY'S  PARTNER.  449 

east  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  I  arrived  at  Cadot's  Fort 
which  adjoins  to  the  Falls  of  St  Marie,  and  is  situated  near 
the  southwest  comer  of  it."  In  another  place :  "  At  the 
upper  end  of  these  straits  stands  a  fort  that  receives  its 
name  from  them,  commanded  by  Mons.  Cadot,  a  French 
Canadian,  who  being  proprietor  of  the  soil,  is  still  permitted 
to  keep  possession  of  it"  In  the  year  1767,  Cadot  was 
again  married  to  Marie  Mouet,  supposed  by  Tasse  to  have 
been  the  mother  of  Charles  Langlade. 

During  the  absence  of  Cadot,  in  1768,  Abb^  Guilbault, 
Vicar  General  of  Louisiana,  visited  Mackinaw,  and  on  the 
28th  of  July  baptized  his  son  Joseph  Marie,  bom  in  Octo- 
ber, 1767,  J.  Baptists  Chaboillez  acting  as  godfather,  and 
Marie  Anne  Antoine  Viger,  wife  of  Sieur  Antoine  Beau- 
vais,  acting  as  godmother.  He  had  two  other  sons,  J. 
Baptiste  and  Michel.  Among  his  fellow  traders  at  Sault 
Ste.  Marie,  in  1796,  were  George  Kittson  and  John  Reid. 
In  May,  1796,  owing  to  the  infirmities  of  age,  he  gave  his 
property  to  his  two  sons,  Jean  Baptiste  and  Michel,  on  con- 
dition that  they  would  provide  for  his  wants.  He  lived 
seven  years  after  this  assignment.  In  the  treaty  of  1826, 
at  Fond  du  Lac,  Superior,  mention  is  made  of  Michael 
Cadotte,  Senior,  son  of  Equawaice  and  his  wife  Equaysay- 
way  ;  also,  of  Michael  Cadotte,  Junior,  and  his  wife  Oss- 
inahjeeunoqua. 

J.  B.,  the  son,  had  a  trading  post  in  1797  at  Fond,  du 
Lac,  on  the  St  Louis  River,  and  the  next  year  a  post  in 
the  Red  River  Valley,  near  the  48th  parallel  of  north  lati- 
tude, and  traded  in  this  region  for  several  years.  His 
widow  Saugemauqua  was  living  in  1826,  and  four  children, 
Louison,  Sophia,  Archangel,  Edward,  and  Polly. 

His  brother  Michel,  bom  A.  D.  1765,  had  an  Indian 

wife  Equaysayway,  and  lived  until  the  8th  of  July,  1837. 

He  was  buried  on  Madeline  Island  (La  Pointe),  Lake  Supe- 
29 


450  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

rior.  Truman  A.  Warren  married  his  daughter  Charlotte, 
and  his  brother  Lyman  M.  Warren  married  another 
daughter,  Mary.^ 

OJIBWAYS  IN  BilNNESOTA. 

At  the  time  that  the  French  retired,  the  Chippewa  River 
was  the  road  of  war  between  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways. 
Toward  the  sources  of  this  river,  at  the  lakes,  once  occupied 
by  the  refugee  Hurons  and  Ottawas,  the  Ojibways  had  ad- 
vanced from  Lake  Superior  and  established  villages. 

Before  the  close  of  the  "  War  of  the  Revolution,"  in 
1783,  the  Ojibways  were  occupying  Sandy,  Leech,  and  Red 
Lake,  and  Eay,  Harris,  Default,  Perrault,  and  others  had 
trading  posts  in  northern  Minnesota;  and  there  was  not 
left  a  Sioux  village  above  the  Falls  of  St  Anthony,  and 
east  of  the  Mississippi  River. 

DAVID  THOMPSON,  ASTRONOMER  AND  GEOGRAPHER. 

Until  the  close  of  the  last  century  the  source  of  the 
Mississippi  was  supposed  to  be  farther  north  than  the 
Lake  of  the  Woods.  The  Northwest  Company  of  Montreal, 
desiring  a  knowledge  of  the  region  west  of  Lake  Superior, 
employed  David  Thompson,  who  had  been  educated  in  the 
Blue  Coat  School,  London,'  as  geograj)her  and  astronomer. 
He  was  instructed  to  go  as  far  as  the  Missouri  River,  and 
search  for  anything  that  would  throw  light  upon  the 
former  and  present  condition  of  the  country.  In  company 
with  Hugh  McGillis  he  left  Grand  Portage  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior on  the  9th  of  August,  1796,  equipped  with  an  excel- 
lent achromatic  telescope,  a  sextant  of  ten  inches  radius 

*  For  the  facts  relative  to  Cadot,  American  State  Papere^  Land  Claim*,  ^oi. 
T.,  Kolton^s  Annals  of  Mackinaw ^  and  Taese's  CanacUant  of  the  We*t  have  bet* 
coneultcd. 

»  A  notice  of  Thorn  peon  may  be  found  in  XeilVt  BUtory  of  Mintttiete,  ^ 
ediUon,  1883,  p.  8G6. 


THOMPSON,  ASTRONOMER  OF   N.  W.  COMPANY.        451 

and  Other  instruments  made  by  the  accurate  Dolland. 
After  visiting  the  various  trading  posts  of  the  Northwest 
CJompany,  north  of  the  49th  degree  of  latitude,  he  proceeded 
to  the  Mandan  villages  on  the  Missouri,and  returned  byway 
of  the  Assineboine  to  the  Red  River  of  the  North  which 
on  the  7th  of  March,  1798,  he  reached.  On  the  14th  he 
ascended  the  stream  to  the  trading  post  in  charge  of  Charles 
Chabouillier,  and  found  it  to  be  one  minute  and  thirty 
seconds  south  of  the  49th  parallel  of  north  latitude,  and 
consequently  within  the  territory  of  the  United  States. 

The  number  of  Ojibways  who  traded  at  this  post  was 
ninety-five,  and  on  the  basis  of  one  man  to  a  family  of 
seven  souls  the  whole  population  of  the  upper  Red  River 
Valley  was  665,  and  at  the  Rainy  River  post  60  traded, 
representing  a  population  of  420.  On  the  27th  of  March, 
he  arrived  at  the  Northwestern  Company's  post  on  the 
Red  River  in  latitude  47°  54'  21"  in  charge  of  J.  Baptiste 
Cadotte.  From  thence  by  way  of  Clear  Water  River  he 
reached  a  portage  to  Red  Lake  River. 

THOMPSON  AT  RED  LAKE,  MINNESOTA. 

Ascending  this  stream  for  thirty-two  miles,  about  the 
15th  of  April  he  reached  Red  Lake,  where  he  found  only 
the  old  Ojibway  chief  She-she-she-pus-kut,  and  six  lodges 
of  Indians.  On  the  28d,  he  was  at  Turtle  Lake,  and  on 
the  27th,  found  the  most  northern  sources  of  the  Mississippi 
River.  From  Turtle  Lake  he  went  to  Red  Cedar  Lake, 
where  there  was  a  post  of  the  Northwest  Company,  under 
one  of  its  partners,  John  Sayer.  Here  60  heads  of  families 
traded,  and  420  was  the  estimated  population  of  the 
vicinity.  On  the  6th  of  May  he  arrived  at  Sandy  Lake, 
where  the  post  was  in  charge  of  Mr.  Brusk^.  Twenty 
heads  of  families  brought  their  furs  here,  and  about  294 
was  the  whole  population.  From  this  point  he  proceeded 
to  Lake  Superior,  and  near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Louis 


452  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

River  stopped  at  the  trading  post  iu  charge  of  M.  Lemoine, 
and  here  about  225  was  the  number  of  the  Ojibway  popo. 
lation.  While  at  Sandy  Lake,  he  was  informed  that  on 
the  19th  of  February,  at  a  point  a  half  day's  journey  dis- 
tant, the  Ojibways  had  lost  forty  persons  in  a  fight  with 
a  party  of  Sioux,  Sauks,  and  Menomonees. 

TRADE  IN  RED  RIVER  VALLEY. 

After  the  "  Northwest  Company"  of  traders  was  organ- 
ized, the  Ojibways  hunted  for  beaver  west  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior with  a  firmer  foot.  Under  the  auspices  of  this  com- 
pany, Peter  Grant  established  the  first  post  on  the  east  side 
of  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  opposite  the  mouth  of  the 
Pembina  River,  and  in  1797-98  another  post  was  estab- 
lished on  Pembina  River  near  its  mouth,  by  Charles  Cha- 
bouillier.  Until  this  period,  the  horse  had  never  been 
used,  and  the  voyageurs  after  this  invented  the  peculiar 
Red  River  cart. 

Alexander  Henry,  a  nephew  of  the  trader,  who  had  a 
post  in  Chagouamigon  Bay  of  Lake  Superior,  who  was  a 
partner  of  the  Xorthwest  Company,  on  the  18th  of  August, 
1800,  arrived  at  the  junction  of  the  Red  Riv^er  of  the  Xortli 
and  Assineboine  rivers,  and  writes  in  his  journal:  "I  found 
about  forty  Saulteurs  [Ojibways]  waiting  my  arrival.'* 

In  September,  Henry  built  a  trading  post  in  the  Rod 
River  Valley,  within  a  short  distance  of  Little  Park  River. 

A  STRANGE  FREAK. 

On  the  2d  of  January,  1801,  Beardash  the  son  of  Sucre, 
the  Ojibway  chief,  visited  him,  and  he  is  thus  described  in 
his  journal :  "  This  person  is  a  curious  compound.  lie  is 
a  man  in  every  respect,  both  as  to  carriage,  dress,  and 
manners.  ITis  walk  and  mode  of  sitting  down  ;  his  man- 
ners and  occupations,  and  language  are  those  of  a  woman. 
All  the  persuasiveness  of  his  father,  who  is  a  great  chief 


SIOUX  AND  OJIBWAYS  FIGHT.  453 

among  the  Saulteaux  [Ojibways],  cannot  induce  him  to  be- 
have likfe  a  man.  About  a  month  ago,  in  a  drinking 
match,  he  got  into  a  quarrel,  and  had  one  of  his  eyes 
knocked  out  with  a  club.  He  is  very  fleet,  and  a  few  years 
ago  was  reckoned  the  best  runner  among  the  Saulteaux. 
Both  his  fleetness  and  courage  were  fully  put  to  the  test 
on  the  banks  of  the  Chain  [Cheyenne],  when  Monsieur 
Heaume  attempted  to  make  peace.  He  accompanied  a 
party  of  Saulteaux  to  the  Scieux  camp.  They  at  first  ap- 
peared reconciled  to  each  other  through  the  intercession  of 
the  white  people,  but  on  the  return  of  the  Saulteaux,  the 
Scieux  pursued  them.  Both  parties  were  on  foot,  and  the 
Scieux  had  the  name  of  being  very  swift.  The  Saulteaux 
very  imprudently  dispersed  themselves  in  the  open  plains, 
and  several  of  them  were  killed,  but  the  party  in  which 
Beardash  was,  all  escaped  in  the  following  manner. 

AN  EXCITING  CONFLICT. 

"One  of  them  had  a  bow  which  he  got  from  the  Scieux, 
but  only  a  few  arrows.  On  their  first  starting,  and  finding 
they  were  pursued,  they  ran  a  considerable  distance,  until 
they  perceived  the  Scieux  were  gaining  fast,  when  Bear- 
dash  took  the  bow  and  arrows  from  his  comrades,  and 
told  them  to  run  as  fast  as  possible,  and  not  to  mind  him, 
as  he  apprehended  no  danger.  He  then  stopped,  and 
turned  about,  and  faced  the  enemy,  and  began  to  let  fly  his 
arrows.  This  checked  their  course,  and  they  returned  the 
compliment,  with  interest,  but  he  says  it  was  nothing  but 
long  shot,  and  only  a  chance  arrow  could  have  hurt  him. 
They  had  nearly  lost  their  strength  when  they  drew  near 
him.  His  own  stock  was  soon  expended,  but  he  lost  no 
time  in  gathering  up  those  of  the  enemy,  which  fell  near 
him.  Seeing  his  friends  at  some  distance  ahead,  and  the 
Scieux  moving  to  surround  him,  he  turned  about,  and  ran 
away  to  join  his  comrades,  the  Scieux  running  after  him. 


454  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Beardash  again  stopped,  faced  them,  and  with  his  bow 
and  arrows  kept  them  at  bay,  until  his  friends  got  away  a 
considerable  distance,  when  he  again  ran  off  to  join  them. 
Thus  he  did  continue  to  manoeuvre,  until  a  spot  of  strong 
woods  was  reached,  and  the  Scieux  did  no  longer  follow." 
On  the  15th  of  September,  1801,  Henry  arrived  at  his 
post  on  Pembina  River  near  its  junction  with  the  Eed 
River,  from  his  annual  trip  to  the  Grand  Portage  of  Lake 
Superior,  and  here  he  found  sixty  Saulteaux  camped, 
anxiously  waiting  to  taste  some  new  milk,  as  rum  was 
called,  and  the  next  month  the  chief  Le  Sucre,  and  ten 
other  Ojibways  from  Leech  Lake  arrived.  In  January, 
1804,  Cameron,  Cotton,  Hesse,  and  Stitt  were  trading  with 
the  Red  Lake  Ojibways. 

CONFLICT  OF  SIOUX  AND  OJIBWAYS  A.  D.  1805. 

On  the  3d  of  July,  1805,  the  Sioux  attacked  a  band  of 
Ojibways  at  Tongue  River,  a  few  miles  from  the  Pembina 
trading  post     Henry  writes   in  his  journal :    ''  Fourteen 
persons,  men,  women,  and  children,  were  killed  or  taken 
prisoners.     My   beau-pfere   was    the    first   man    that  fell. 
He  had  climbed  up  a  tree  to  look  out  if  the  buffalo  were 
near,  about  8  o'clock  in  the  morning.     He  had  no  sot^ner 
reached  the  top  of  the  tree  when  the  two  Sioux  who  lay 
near,  discharged  their  guns,  and  the  balls  passed  through 
his  body.     lie  had  only  time  to  call  out  to  his  family,  who 
were  in  the  tent  about  one  hundred  paces  from  him,  'Save 
yourselves,  the  Sioux  are  killinc^  us,'  and  fell  dead. 

"  The  noise  brought  the  Indians  out  of  their  tents,  and 
perceiving  their  danger,  ran  through  the  open  plains,  to- 
ward an  open  island  or  wood,  in  Tongue  River,  about  a 
mile  distant.  They  had  not  gone  more  than  a  fourth  of  a 
mile  when  they  saw  the  main  party  on  horseback,  crospm? 
the  Tongue  River,  and  in  a  few  moments  they  began  ♦^ 
fire.     The  four  men,  by  their  expert  manoeuvres  and  in* 


CONFLICT  OF  SIOUX   AND  OJIBWAYS,  A.  D.  1805.      465 

cessant  fire  kept  them  in  awe,  until  they  were  two  hun- 
dred paces  from  the  woods,  when  the  enemy  perceiving 
their  prey  ready  to  escape,  surrounded  and  rushed  upon 
them.  Three  of  the  Saulteaux  [Ojibways]  fled  in  a  differ- 
ent direction,  and  one  escaped,  but  the  other  two  were 
killed. 

"  He  that  remained  to  protect  the  women  and  children 
was  a  brave  fellow,  Anguemanee,  or  Little  Chief.  When 
the  enemy  was  rushing  upon  them,  he  waited  very  delib- 
erately, when  he  aimed  at  one  coming  full  speed  and 
knocked  him  from  his  horse.  Three  young  girls  and  one 
boy  were  taken  prisoners,  and  the  rest  were  all  murdered 
and  cut  up  in  the  most  horrible  manner.  Several  women 
and  children  had  made  their  escape  to  the  woods.  The 
enemy  chased  them,  but  the  willows  were  so  thick,  they 
were  saved.  A  boy  of  about  twelve  years  of  age,  says,  that 
a  Scieux  being  in  pursuit  of  him,  he  crossed  into  a  low 
hidden  place,  and  the  horseman  leaped  over,  without  per- 
ceiving him.  One  of  the  little  girls  tells  a  pitiful  story. 
She  says  that  her  mother  having  two  children  who  could 
not  walk  fast  enough,  had  taken  one  upon  her  back,  and 
prevailed  upon  her  sister  to  carry  the  other,  but  when 
they  got  near  the  woods,  the  enemy  rushing  upon  them 
and  yelling,  the  young  woman  wa3  so  frightened  that  she 
threw  down  the  child  and  soon  overtook  the  mother,  who, 
observing  that  the  child  was  missing,  and  hearing  it 
screaming,  kissed  the  little  daughter  who  tells  the  story, 
and  said:  *  As  for  me,  I  will  return  for  your  youngest  sis- 
ter, and  rescue  her  or  die  in  the  attempt;  take  courage,  and 
run  fast,  my  daughter !' 

"Poor  woman!  she  rescued  the  child, and  was  running 
off,  when  she  was  arrested  by  a  blow  from  a  war-club.  She 
fell  to  the  ground,  but  drew  her  knife  and  plunged  it  into 
the  neck  of  her  murderer ;  others  coming  up,  she  was  soon 
despatched.    Thus  my  belle-mfere  ended  her  days.    The 


456  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

survivors  having  reached  the  fort,  my  people  went  out  the 
next  day  to  the  field.  A  horrid  spectacle !  My  beau-p^re 
had  his  head  severed  from  his  body  even  with  the  shoulders, 
his  right  arm  cut  off,  his  left  foot,  also  his  right  leg  from 
the  knee  stripped  of  the  skin.  The  bodies  of  the  women 
and  children  all  lay  within  a  few  yards  of  each  other.  An- 
guemance  lay  near  his  wife.  The  enemy  had  raised  his 
scalp,  cut  the  flesh  from  the  bone,  and  broke  away  the 
skull  to  make  a  water  dish.  Only  the  trunk  remained, 
with  the  belly  and  breast  ripped  up  and  thrown  over  the 
face.  His  wife  was  also  cut  up  and  butchered  in  a  shock- 
ing manner,  and  her  young  children  cut  up  and  thrown 
about  in  different  directions.  All  the  bodies  were  covered 
with  arrows  sticking  in  them,  many  old  knives,  two  or 
three  broken  guns,  and  some  war-clubs."* 

TRADER  KILLED  AT  RED  LAKE. 

In  the  spring  of  1805,  a  trader  named  Hughes  was  killed 
at  Red  Lake  by  an  Ojibway.  Henry,  under  date  of  28th 
of  May,  writes  in  his  journal :  "  Le  Grande  Noir  arrived 
from  Red  Lake,  and  his  son-in-law,  who  last  sfjriiig,  at  Red 
Lake,  killed  an  American,  by  the  name  of  Hughes.  The 
deceased  standing  by  the  door,  and  obsen'ing  the  Indian 
with  a  gun,  caught  a  tent-pin,  and  gave  him  a  blow  on  the 
head.  The  Indian  only  staggered  a  few  paces,  and  recov- 
ering himself  fired  his  gun  and  killed  Hughes." 

*  other  extracts  from  MS.  Journals  of  Henry,  may  be  found  in  SeilVi  Hit- 
lory  ofMinnesotay  5th  ediUou,  1883,  pp.  87(Mi90. 


LT.  Z.  H.  PIKE  AT  LEECH  LAKE.  457 

m. 

OJIBWAYS  UNDER  UNITED  STATES  GOVERNMENT. 

Lt  Z.  M.  Pike  of  the  United  States  Army  landed  on  the 
island,  at  the  junction  of  the  Minnesota  and  Mississippi 
rivers,  on  the  21st  of  September,  1805,  and  found  that  all 
the  young  warriors  of  the  two  Sioux  villages  in  the  vicinity 
had  marched  against  the  Ojibways  to  take  revenge  for  an 
attack  that  had  been  made  upon  them  in  that  vicinity,  by. 
which  ten  of  their  tribe  had  been  killed.  On  Monday  the 
23d,  he  held  a  council  with  the  Sioux,  who  agreed  to 
make  peace  with  their  old  foes. 

LT.  Z.  M.  PIKE  AT  LEECH  LAKE. 

On  the  16th  of  February,  1806,  as  the  first  representa- 
tive of  the  United  States  who  had  visited  them,  he  held  a 
council  with  the  Ojibways  at  Leech  Lake,  and  in  his 
opening  speech  said :  "  I  was  chosen  to  ascend  the  Missis- 
sippi to  bear  to  his  red  children  the  words  of  their  father, 
and  the  Great  Spirit  has  opened  the  e^es  and  ears  of  all 
the  nations  to  listen  to  my  words.  The  Sauks  and  Rey- 
nards are  planting  com  and  raising  cattle.  The  Winneba^ 
goes  continue  peaceable  as  usual,  and  even  the  Sioux  have 
laid  by  the  hatchet  at  my  request.  Yes,  my  brothers, 
the  Sioux  who  have  so  long  and  obstinately  warred  against 
the  Chippeways,  have  agreed  to  lay  by  the  hatchet,  smoke 
the  calumet,  and  again  become  your  brothers.  Brothers ! 
you  behold  the  pipe  of  Wabasha  as  a  proof  of  what  I  say. 
The  Little  Corbeau,  Fils  de  Pinchon,  and  L'Aile  Rouge, 
had  marched  two  hundred  and  fifty  warriors  to  revenge 
the  blood  of  their  women  and  children,  slain  last  year  at 
the  St.  Peters.  I  sent  a  runner  after  them,  stopped  their 
inarch,  and  met  them  in  council  at  the  mouth  of  the  St. 


458  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Peters,  where  they  promised  to  remain  peaceable  until  my 
return ;  and  if  the  Ouchipawah  chiefs  accompanied  me,  to 
receive  them  as  brothers,  and  accompany  us  to  St.  Louis, 
there  to  bury  the  hatchet,  and  smoke  the  pipe  in  the  pre- 
sence of  our  great  war-chief;  and  to  request  him  to  punish 

those  who  first  broke  the  peace Brothers !  I 

understand  that  one  of  your  young  men  killed  an  American 
at  Red  Lake  last  year,  but  that  the  murderer  is  far  off; 
let  him  keep  so ;  send  him  where  we  may  never  hear  of 
him  more,  for  were  he  here  I  would  be  obliged  to  demand 
him  of  you,  and  make  my  young  men  shoot  him,"  etc.  etc 

Wiscoup,  Le  Sucre,  or  Old  Sweet  of  Red  Lake,  who  told 
Lieutenant  Pike  that  he  was  a  young  man  when  the  Sioux 
were  driven  from  Leech  Lake,  was  the  first  to  reply.  He 
spoke  as  follows :  "  My  father !  I  have  heard  and  under- 
stood the  words  of  our  great  father.  It  overjoj's  me  to  see 
you  make  peace  among  us.  I  should  have  accompanied 
you  had  my  family  been  present,  and  would  have  gone  to 
see  their  father,  the  great  war-chief. 

"The  medal  I  hold  in  my  hand  I  received  from  the  Eng- 
lish chiefs.  I  willingly  deliver  it  up  to  you.  Wabasha's 
calumet  with  which  I  am  presented,  I  receive  with  all  my 
heart.  Be  assured  that  I  will  use  my  best  endeavors  to 
keep  my  young  men  quiet.  There  is  my  calumet,  I  send  it 
to  my  father  the  great  war-chief.  What  does  it  signify 
that  I  should  go  to  see  him  ? 

"  My  father !  you  will  meet  the  Sioux  on  your  return. 
You  may  make  them  smoke  in  my  pipe,  and  tell  them  that 
I  have  let  fall  my  hatchet. 

"  My  father !  tell  the  Sioux  on  the  upper  part  of  the  St. 
Peters  River,  that  they  mark  trees  with  the  figure  of  a 
calumet,  that  we  of  Red  Lake  who  go  that  way,  should  we 
see  them,  may  make  peace  with  them,  being  assured  of 
their  pacific  disposition,  when  we  shall  see  the  calumet 
marked  on  the  trees." 


O  JIB  WAYS  AT  THE   CAPTURE  OF   MACKINAW   ISLAND.      469 

Obigouitte  and  Aish-ke-bug-e-koshe,'  Quelle  Plat  (as 
called  by  the  French),  Flat  Mouth  (by  the  English),  spoke 
to  the  same  effect,  and  it  was  arranged  that  Beau,  a  brother 
of  Flat  Mouth,  and  a  chief  called  the  Buck,  should  go  with 
Lieutenant  Pike  as  deputies  to  Saint  Louis. 

In  1806,  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi  between  Red 
River  and  the  Crow  Wing  was  in  dispute  between  the 
Sioux  and  Ojibways,  and  the  Ojibways  claimed  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  north  of  the  Crow  Wing  River. 

Pike,  in  his  published  work,'  in  an  appendix,  gives  the 
following  census  of  the  Ojibways  of  the  Saint  Croix  and 
Mississippi. 

OJIBWAY  POPULATION  A.  D.  1806. 
Place.  Men.  Women.       Children.       Total. 

Sandy  Lake  45  79  224  348 

Chief,  Catawabata  (De  Breche  or  Broken  Tooth). 

Leech  Lake  150  280  690         1120 

Chiefs,  Eskibugekoge  (Quelle  Plat  or  Flat  Mouth), 
Obigouitte  (Ch  de  la  Terre,  or  of  the  Land),  Cole  (La 
Brul6  or  the  Burnt). 

Red  Lake  150  260  610         1020 

Chief,  Wiscoup  (Le  Sucre  or  the  Sweet). 

St  Croix  and  Miss.  104  165  420  689 

OJIBWAYS  AT  THB  CAPTURB  OP  MACKINAW  ISLAND  A.  D.  1812. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  by  the  order  of  Con- 
gress on  June  19, 1812,  declared  war  against  Great  Britain. 
The  United  States  military  post  on  Mackinaw  Island  was 
then  in  command  of  Porter  Hanks,  a  lieutenant  of  artillery. 

1  In  this  article  the  spelling  of  the  treaty  of  1855  is  used. 
*  ExpedUUm  to  the  Soureei  of  the  MiasiMippi^  by  Major  Z.  M.  Pike,  Philadel- 
phia, 1810. 


460  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

About  dawn  of  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  July,  a  flotilla 
from  St.  Joseph's  Island  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ste.  Marie 
River,  consisting  of  a  brig  of  the  Northwest  Company,  ten 
batteau,  and  seventy  canoes,  arrived  at  Mackinaw  Island 
with  British  forces.  At  ten  in  the  morning,  a  piece  of 
artillery  was  in  a  position  on  a  height  commanding  the 
American  gari'ison.^  Lieutenant  Hanks  was  greatly  sur- 
prised, as  he  had  not  received  official  notice  of  the  declara- 
tion of  war.  His  entire  force  was  only  61  persons,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  surrender.*  The  British  troops  were  com- 
posed of  40  regulars,  260  Canadians,  and  482  Indians. 
Capt.  Charles  Roberts  was  in  command  of  the  whole,  and 
Robert  Dickson  was  at  the  head  of  the  Sioux,  Folle  Avoine, 
and  Winnebago  Indians,  and  John  Askin  was  the  leader 
of  the  Ojibways  and  Ottawas.  Askin,  in  his  report,'  ex- 
pressed his  indebtedness  to  his  subordinates,  Michel  Ca- 
dotte,  Jr.,  Charles  Longlade,  and  Augustin  Nolin.  He 
wrote  to  his  superior  officer:  "I  firmly  believe  not  a  soul 
of  them  would  have  been  saved,"  if  the  Americans  had 
fired  a  gun,  and  also,  "I  never  saw  so  determined  a  set  of 
people  as  the  Chippeways  and  Attawas."  Among  the 
British  traders,  in  this  expedition,  were  Crawford,  John 
Johnson,  Pothicr,  Armatinger,  La  Croix,  Franks,  and  Ro- 
lette. 

AMERICAN  TROOPS  BURN  HOUSES  AT  SAULT  STE.  MARIE. 

The  Scorpion,  under  command  of  Lieut.  D.  Turner  of  the 
United  States  Navy,  during  the  last  week  of  July,  1814, 
landed  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  a  detachment  of  infantry  under 

^  Report  of  Hanks,  NUen^s  Register ^  vol.  li. 

«  Report  of  Captain  Roberts  in  the  appendix  to  James's  Kaval  Occurreneetof 
the  Late  War  mentions  that  the  Mackinaw  garrison  consisted  of  2  first  lioa- 
tenants,  1  sur^reon's  mate,  3  sergcante,  4  corporals,  5  musicians,  6  artificers,  39 
privates,  total  61. 

»  Report  of  Askin  In  Xilea*8  Register^  vol.  li. 


KAJOB  HOLMES   KILLED  AT  MACKINAW.  461 

the  command  of  M^or  Holmes  of  the  army.  The  agent  of 
the  Northwest  Company  who  had  borne  arms  against  the 
United  States  escaped,  and  the  troops  burned  the  trading 
post  of  the  company,  and  the  huts  of  those  traders  who 
were  disloyal.  An  attempt  was  also  made  to  bring  out  of 
Lake  Superior  a  schooner,  called  the  Perseverance,  of  one 
hundred  tons,  and  used  to  carry  goods  to  Fort  William, 
but  in  dragging  it  through  the  rapids  it  bilged,  and  Lieut. 
Turner  ordered  it  to  be  burned.  On  the  4th  of  August, 
Holmes  was  killed  while  leading  an  attack  upon  the 
British  troops  at  Mackinaw.  The  Tigress,  an  American 
gunboat,  in  command  of  sailing-master  Champlin,*  near 
the  mouth  of  St.  Mary's  River,  was  soon  after  captured  by 
some  British  sailors  under  Lieut.  Bulger,  boarding  in  the 
night,  assisted  by  Indians  under  DicksoiL 

FIGHT  IN  A.  D.  1818  BETWEEN  SIOUX  AND  OJIBWAYS. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1818,  a  fight  took  place 
between  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways  in  the  country  between 
the  headwaters  of  the  Minnesota  and.  Mississippi  rivers.  A 
Yankton  chief,  called  by  the  French  Le  Grand,  held  a 
council  with  some  Ojibways  and  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace. 
When  the  latter  were  returning  home,  some-  of  the  Sioux 
sneaked  after  them,  scalped  a  few,  and  took  a  woman 
prisoner.  When  the  intelligence  reached  Leech  Lake, 
thirteen  young  warriors  started  for  the  Sioux  country  to 
avenge  the  insult.  For  four  weeks  they  travelled  with- 
out meeting  any  of  their  enemies,  but  at  length  on  the 
Pomme  de  Terre  River,  on  a  very  foggy  morning  they 
thought  a  buffalo  herd  was  in  sight,  but  on  nearer  approach 
it  proved  to  be  a  Sioux  camp,  and  some  of  the  latter  on 
horseback  gave  the  alarm.  The  Ojibways  finding  that 
they  were  discovered,  and  that  their  foes  were  numerous, 

^  His  BOD  was  the  late  Raymond  ChampliO)  of  St.  Paul. 


462  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

sent  one  of  their  number  to  their  home  east  of  the  Missis- 
sippi to  announce  their  probable  death.^  The  twelve  who 
remained  now  began  to  dig  holes  in  the  ground,  and  pre> 
pare  for  the  conflict  from  which  they  could  not  hope  to 
escape.  Soon  they  were  surrounded  by  the  Sioux,  and 
their  leader,  exasperated  by  their  continued  loss,  gave  orders 
for  a  general  onset,  when  all  the  Ojibways  were  toma- 
hawked. The  thirteenth  returned  home,  and  related  the 
circumstances,  and  while  friends  mourned,  they  delighted 
in  the  story  of  their  bravery. 

GOVERNOR  LEWIS  CASS  IN  1820  VISITS  OJIBWAYS. 

In  June,  1820,  Governor  Lewis  Cass,  of  Michigan,  visited 
the  Lake  Superior  region.  At  Sault  Ste.  Marie  he  found 
forty  or  fifty  lodges  of  Ojibways,  and  Shaugabawossin  was 
the  head  chief.  There  was  another  chief  Shingwauk,or 
Little  Pine,  who  had  been  with  the  British  in  1814,*  and 
also  Sassaba,  a  chief  of  the  Crane  Totem,  whose  brother  had 
been  killed  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames.  He  wore  a  scar- 
let uniform  with  epaulets,  and  was  hostile  to  the  United 
States.  After  some  sharp  words  with  the  latter,  on  the 
16th  of  June  a  treaty  was  concluded,  by  which  the  "Chip- 

*  The  story  as  given  In  the  text  waw  narrated  by  Aitkin,  trader  of  Sandy 
Lake,  and  appears  In  Minnesota  Year  Book  for  1851.  James  D.  Doty,  secre- 
tary of  Gov.  Cass  in  1820,  gives  a  different  version  in  his  journal. 

The  Fond  du  Lac  Ojibways,  he  wrote,  having  been  reprimanded  by  the  more 
distant  Ojibways  for  their  unwarlike  spirit,  thirteen  went  on  a  war  partj  to 
the  Sioux  country.  At  night  they  came  upon  a  party  of  Sioux  and  begin  to 
dig  holes  to  which  they  might  retreat,  and  fight  to  the  last  extremity.  Tbfj 
appointed  the  youngest  of  their  number  to  stand  at  a  distance  and  watch  tbc 
struggle  and  told  him  when  they  were  all  killed  to  go  back,  and  tell  their 
friends.  Early  in  the  morning  they  attacked  the  Sioux,  who  numbered  nctriy 
one  hundred.  They  were  forced  back  to  their  holes  after  four  had  been  kllW 
on  the  field,  and  here  the  other  eight  died.  This  story  Doty  received  from  the 
survivor.  See  letter  of  Gov.  Lewis  Cass  to  Secretary  of  War.  Schoolcnft 
mentions  that  he  saw  the  survivor  at  Grand  Island  In  Lake  Superior  in  1890, 
and  describes  him  as  a  young  and  graceful  warrior. 

<  Auua  Jameson  mentions  him  in  her  Winter  Studies  and  Summer  RanMu. 


LA   POINTE   ISLAND.  463 

pewaj  tribe  of  Indians  ceded  sixteen  square  miles  of  land,' 
Sassaba'  refused  to  sign,'  and  Little  Pine  signed  under 
another  name,  Lavoine  Bart. 

Governor  Cass  learned  that  Leech  Lake,  Sandy  Lake, 
and  Fond  du  Lac  were  the  chief  places  of  residence  of  the 
Ojibways.  At  Leech  Lake,  Flat  Mouth  was  chief,  and  it 
was  estimated  there  were  two  hundred  men,  three  hundred 
and  fifty  women,  and  about  eleven  hundred  children ;  at 
Sandy  Lake,  the  chief  was  Bookoosaingegum,  by  the  French 
called  Bras  Casse,  by  the  English,  Broken  Arm.  At  this 
point  were  eighty-five  men,  two  hundred  and  forty-three 
women  and  children,  and  thirty-five  half-breeds;  at  Fond 
du  Lac,  Ghingwauby,  the  Deaf  Man,  was  chief,  and  the 
band  numbered  about  forty-five  men,  sixty  women,  and 
two  hundred  and  forty  children.* 

LA  POINTE  ISLAND. 

La  Pointe  Island,  called  by  the  voyageurs  Middle  Island, 
because  half  way  between  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and  Fort  Wil- 
liam, and  also  Montreal  Island,  was  only  a  transient 
trading  post  until  after  the  United  States  military  post 
was  established  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  the  American  Fur 
Company  organized.  John  Johnston,  in  1791,  stopped  on 
the  island  with  some  goods,  and  traded  with  the  Indian 
village,  then  about  four  miles  westerly  on  the  mainland. 

Governor  Cass  visited  it  in  1820,  and  Schoolcraft,  who 
was  his  companion,  in  the  Narrative  of  the  Expedition^  wrote: 
"Passing  this  [Bad]  river,  we  continued  along  the  sandy 
formation  to  its  extreme  termination,  which  separates  the 

1  See  Indian  Treaties  of  United  Statei. 

*  Saseaba  used  to  walk  about  Sault  Ste.  Marie  naked,  except  a  lar^  gray 
woirs  skin  with  the  tall  dandling  on  the  ground.  On  Sept.  16, 1822,  he  was 
drowned  in  the  rapids  while  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 

*  Schoolcraft's  Narrative. 

«  Doty's  Report,  Sept.  1S20,  to  Governor  Cass.  Vol.  Tii.  Wis.  Hist.  Soc. 
Collections. 


464  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Bay  of  St  Charles  [Chagouamigon]  by  a  strait  from  that 
remarkable  group  of  islands  called  the  Twelve  Apostles 
by  Carver.  It  is  this  sandy  point  which  is  called  La 
Pointe,  Chagoimegon  by  the  old  French  authors,  a  term 

now  shortened  to  La  Pointe Touching  at  the 

inner,  or  largest  of  the  group,  we  found  it  occupied  by  a 
Chippeway  village,  under  a  chief  called  Bezhike.*  There 
was  a  tenement,  occupied  by  a  Mr.  M.  Cadotte*  who  has 
allied  himself  to  the  Chippewas." 

SCHOOLCRAFT  CALLS  THE  ISLAND,  MICHAEL's. 

In  1822,  when  John  C.  Calhoun  was  Secretary  of  War, 
the  first  military  post  and  Indian  agency  of  the  United 
States  was  established  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 

In  1824,  George  Johnston,  an  Indian  sub-agent,  went  to 
the  island,  and  the  Warrens,  two  young  men  from  Ver- 
mont, who  had  married  daughters  of  Cadotte,  represented 
the  interests  of  the  American  Fur  Company.  McKenney, 
in  1826,  visited  what  he  calls  Michael's  Island,  and  alludes 
to  two  comfortable  log  houses  lathed  and  plastered,  and 
twenty  acres  under  cultivation,  and  mentions  that  the 
trader  Cadotte  had  lived  there  for  twenty-five  years. 
Under  Cadotte  and  his  son-in-law  Lyman  Warren,  JjSk 
Pointe  Island  grew  in  importance  as  a  trading  post. 
Through  Warren's  influence,  as  has  been  mentioned,'  the 
first  missionaries,  since  the  days  when  Allouez  and 
Marquette  dwelt  on  the  shores  of  Chagouamigon  Bar, 
entered  the  country  and  settled  at  La  Pointe  Island.* 

*  A  marble  tombstone  on  the  island,  records  that  he  died  Sept.  7, 1855, 
aped  9(J  years.  If  this  is  correct,  he  was  17  years  old  when  the  Eogli^h  colo- 
nics declared  their  independence  of  Great  Britain. 

*  Upon  Michael  Cadotte's  tombstone  it  is  mentioned  that  he  died  July  8, 
1837,  aged  72  years,  which  would  make  his  birth  A.  D.  1765. 

'  Sec  pag:c  406. 

*  The  child  of  the  wife  of  Rev.  Sherman  Hall,  was  the  first  of  pure  white 
parentage  bora  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  west  of  Sault  Ste.  M*rie. 


OJIBWAYS  AT  FORT  ST.  ANTHONY.  465 

OJIBWATS  IN  1820  AT  FORT  ST.  ANTHONT,  NOW  SNELLING. 

Major  Taliaferro,  who  had  been  appointed  in  1819,  the 
first  Indian  agent  above  Prairie  du  Chien,  in  his  journal 
under  date  of  July  10, 1820,  mentions  one  of  the  first  visits 
of  Ojibways  to  the  agency  at  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota 
River.  He  writes:  "The  Chippeways  have  visited  me, 
twenty-eight  in  number,  under  Abesheke  their  chief.  They 
smoke  the  pipe  of  peace  with  the  three  bands  of  Sioux  near 

this  place Col.  Dickson*  informs  me  that  if  I 

succeed  in  completing  the  peace  between  the  Siouxand  Chip- 
peways, that  the  latter  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  to  three  hundred  will  visit  my  agency." 

In  1823,  a  large  party  of  Ojibways  visited  the  agency 
and  held  a  council  with  the  Sioux  in  the  presence  of  the 
Indian  agent  Taliaferro. 

After  criminations  and  recriminations,  the  Sioux  pre- 
sented the  calumet,  as  they  had  been  the  first  to  violate  the 
agreement  which  had  been  made  three  years  before. 
Wamenitonka  (Black  Dog),  presented  it  to.Pasheskonoopc, 
the  oldest  OQibway  chief,  who  after  handing  it  to  the  In- 
dian agent,  smoked  it,  and  passed  it  to  the  rest.  The  cere- 
mony concluded  with  a  little  whiskey  presented  by  the 
agent,  but  in  two  days  they  were  again  about  to  fight  each 
other. 

The  council  was  held  on  the  4th  of  June,  but  it  was  not 
until  the  next  day  that  Flat  Mouth  (Aish-ke-bug-e-koshe), 

1  Robert  Dfckson,  known  to  Indians  as  "  Red  Head/'  with  Archibald  Camp- 
beU,  Duncan  Graham,  and  F.  M.  Dease,  were  traders  on  the  Minnesota  and 
the  Upper  Misslafiippi  before  the  year  1802.  Dickson  daring  the  war  of  1812 
was  British  Superintendent  of  Indians.  Capt.  Anderson  in  a  speech  to  the 
Indians  at  Prairie  du  Chien  in  1814  said,  **  My  brethren  !  you  must  not  call 
me  father.  Tou  haTe  only  one  father  in  this  country,  that  is  the  Red  Head, 
Robert  Dickson,  the  others  are  all  your  brethren.''  In  1815,  Dickson  was  for 
a  period  at  Prairie  du  Chien.     Wiseontin  HUt,  Soc.  Coll.,  vol.  ix.  p.  236. 

A  notice  of  Dickson  may  be  found  in  NeUV»  JIUtory  of  Mnnesota,  pp.  27^ 
283,  28&-291. 
30 


466  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLBCTIONS. 

the  head  chief  of  the  Ojibways  arrived,  and  the  Sioux 
chief  of  the  old  village,  Panisciowa,  was  the  first  person  he 
sent,  who  held  out  his  hand,  but  the  Ojibway  would  not 
take  it.  The  Sioux  chief,  indignant,  raised  a  war  party, 
and  the  next  day  surrounded  the  Ojibways,  who  had  placed 
their  women  and  children  behind  the  log  huts  of  the  old 
cantonments,  and  were  ready  to  fight.  Before  any  blood 
was  shed,  the  agent,  and  colonel  of  the  fort,  efiected  a  recon- 
ciliation. 

THE  CHIEF  AISn-KE-BnO-E-KOSHE. 

Beltrami,  the  Italian  traveller,  was  on  the  9th  of  Sep- 
tember, of  this  year,  at  Leech  Lake,  and  found  the  Ojib- 
ways there  in  two  factions,  one  under  Cloudy  Weather, 
and  the  other  under  Aish-ke-bug-e-koshe  or  Flat  Mouth. 
Cloudy  Weather's  son-in-law  had  been  killed  by  the  Sioux, 
a  few  days  before,  and  they  were  meditating  a  war  party, 
but  at  length  agreed  to  go  and  consult  with  agent  Talia- 
ferro. Soon  after,*  Flat  Mouth  was  in  his  tent,  at  full 
length,  "  like  old  Silenus  in  a  state  of  intoxication." 

long's  VISIT  TO  THE  OJIBWAY  COUNTRY  A.  D.  1823. 

Keating,  the  historigrapher  of  Major  Long's  exi)edition, 
in  1823,  to  the  sources  of  the  Minnesota,  and  from  tliem-e 
to  Lake  Winnilicg,  and  the  north  shore  of  Lake  Superior 
to  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  doubted  whether  the  population  of 
the  Ojibway  tribe  had  ever  been  large,  and  after  mention- 
ing that  they  were  divided  into  many  local  bands,  uses 
this  language :  "We  can  form  no  idea  of  the  population  of 
each  of  these  bands  or  of  the  whole  nation,  but  althoueh 
we  travelled  over  about  fourteen  hundred  miles  of  country 
claimed  by  the  Chippeways  from  the  main  fork  of  Red 
River  to  the  Sault  de  Ste.  Marie,  the  whole  amount  of 
Indians  we  fell  in  with  did  not  exceed  one  hundred.  AVe 
hoanl  of  no  traditions  respecting  their  origin  uj)on  which 
any  confidence  might  be  placed.     The  tales  we  heard  were 

>  Beltrami,  vol.  il.  p.  441. 


OJIBWAYS   SIGN  TREATY   AT  PRAIRIE   DU   CHIEN.     467 

80  much  intermixed  with  childish  details,  and  contained  so 
many  coincidences  with  the  Mosaic  doctrines,  evidently 
derived  from  white  men,  that  they  do  not  deserve  to  be 
noted."^ 

OJIBWAYS  KILL  A  TRADER  IN  1824,  AT  LAKE  PEPIN. 

During  the  month  of  July,  1824,  a  Mr.  Findlay  with  a 
Canadian  named  Barrette,  and  two  others,  were  met  at 
Lake  Pepin  by  an  Ojibway  war  party  and  killed. 

In  the  spring,  Kewaynokwut,  a  chief  of  Lac  Vieux 
Desert,  while  very  sick,  made  a  vow,  that  if  he  recovered, 
he  would  lead  a  war  party  against  the  Sioux.  After  he 
gained  strength,  early  in  July  with  twenty-nine  warriors 
he  descended  the  Chippeway  River  to  its  mouth,  where  he 
arrived,  early  on  a  foggy  morning,  and  found  Findlay  and 
his  party  still  asleep.  When  it  was  discovered  they  were 
not  Sioux,  the  Ojibways  began  to  pillage,  and  first  killed 
all  but  Findlay,  who  was  near  his  canoe.  He  was  at  length 
pursued  by  an  Indian  named  Little  Thunder  who  shot 
him,  and  then  waded  in  the  water,  cut  off  his  head,  and 
took  the  scalp. 

The  affair  created  great  excitement,  and  on  the  81st  of 
August,  John  Holiday,*  a  trader,  came  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie 
bearing  a  small  coffin  painted  black  containing  the  scalp  of 
the  American  killed  at  Lake  Pepin,  which  had  been  sent 
down  by  the  Ojibway  chief  at  Keweenaw.  Schoolcraft, 
then  Indian  agent,  forwarded  it  to  the  Governor  of  Michi- 
gan, who  was  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  in  the 
Northwest,  and  on  the  22d  of  June,  1825,  the  murderers 
were  delivered  up. 

OJIBWAYS  IN  1825  SIGN  TREATY  AT  PRAIRIE  DU  CHIBN. 

In  view  of  the  dissensions  among  the  Indians  of  the 
Northwest,  the  United  States  government  authorized  Gov- 

1  Expedition  to  Sources  of  St.  Peter* $  River ^  etc.,  toI.  iJ.  pp.  148, 150.  •  Lod- 
don,  1825. 
*  Holiday  had  been  a  trader  Bince  1802. 


468 


MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 


ernor  Clark  of  Missouri,  and  Governor  Cass  of  Michigan, 
to  make  an  eflbrt  to  settle  the  boundaries  of  the  tribes, 
and  establish  peaceful  relations. 

At  Prairie  du  Chien,  on  the  19th  of  August,  1825,  a 
grand  conference  was  held  with  the  Sioux,  Ojibways, 
Sauks,  and  Foxes,  Menomonees,  loways,  Pottawattomies, 
Ottawas  and  Winnebagoes.    After  some  discussion,^  the 


1  The  Ojibways  who  signed  this  treaty  were 
Shingauba  WOssin,  first  chief, 
Gitspee  Jiauba,  second  chief, 
Gitspee  Waiskee,  or  Le  Boeuf, 
Nain-a-boozho, 
MoDgazid,  Loon's  Foot, 
Wesconp,  or  Sucre, 
Mush-koas,  or  The  Elk, 
Naubun  Aqueezhiok, 
Kautawaubeta,  Broken  Tooth, 
Puglsaingegen,  Broken  Arm, 
Kweeweezaishish  or  Grosseguelle, 
Babaseekeendase,  Curling  Hair, 
Paaehineep, 

Peechanapim,  Striped  Feather, 
Puinanegi,  IIole-In-the-Day, 
Pugaagik,  Little  Beef, 
Sbaata,  The  Pelican, 
Cheonoquet,  Great  Cloud, 
Kiawatas,  The  Tarrier, 
Maugegabo,  The  Leader, 
Nanp:otuck,  The  Flame, 
White  Devil, 
Neesopena,  Two  Birds, 
laubensee,  Little  Buck, 
Neesidayshlsh,  The  Sky, 
Nauquanabce, 
Piagick,  Single  Man, 
Peesecker,  Buffalo, 
Naudin,  or  The  Wind, 
Cabamabee, 

Tukaubishoo,  Crouching  Ljmz, 
Red  Devil, 
The  Track, 

Nebonabee,  The  Mermaid, 
Kahaka,  White  Sparrow, 
Nauquanosh, 


Sanlt  Ste.  Marie. 

LaPolDte. 
Fond  do  Lac. 

<C  (C 


c< 


cc 


Sandy  Lake. 

cc         cc 


u 
u 
tl 
cc 


<c 

M 

tl 
It 


tt  tt 

Leech  Lake. 


cc 
n 
cc 

C( 
Ci 

cc 


ct 
cc 
tl 
cc 
.( 
cc 


Upper  Red  Cedar. 
Red  Lake. 


cc 


tt 


MllIeLac. 
St.  Croix  Band. 


It 

cc 


tl 
It 


cc  tt 

Lac  Courte  Oreille. 

cc  cc 

cc  4C 

CC  Ct 


cc 


C( 


Lac  du  Flambeao. 


OJIBWATS  SIGN  TREATY  AT  PRAIRIE  DU   CHIEN.     469 

followiug  article  was  adopted  by  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways : 
^•■It  is  agreed  that  the  line  dividing  their  respective  coun- 
tries, shall  commence  at  the  Chippewa  River,  a  half  day's 
march  below  the  falls;  and  from  thence  it  shall  run  to 
Red  Cedar  River  immediately  below  the  falls;  from  thence 
to  the  St  Croix  River  which  it  strikes  at  a  place  called  the 
Standing  Cedar,  about  a  day's  paddle  in  a  canoe,  above 
the  lake  at  the  mouth  of  that  river ;  thence  passing  be- 
tween two  lakes  called  by  the  Chippewas  '  Green  Lakes,' 
and  by  the  Sioux  the  '  Lakes  they  bury  the  eagles  in,' 
and  from  thence  to  the  Standing  Cedar  the  Sioux  split, 
thence  to  Rum  River  crossing  it  at  the  mouth  of  a  small 
creek  called  Choking  Creek,  a  long  day's  march  from  the 
Mississippi ;  thence  to  a  point  of  woods  that  projects  into 
the  prairie  half  a  day's  march  from  the  Mississippi ;  thence 
in  a  straight  line  to  the  mouth  of  the  first  river  which 
enters  the  Mississippi  on  its  west  side,  above  the  mouth  of 
Sac  River;  thence  ascending  the  said  river  above  the 
mouth  of  Sac  River  to  a  small  lake  at  its  source ;  thence 
in  a  direct  line  to  a  lake  at  the  head  of  Prairie  River, 
which  is  supposed  to  enter  the  Crow  Wing  River  on  its 
south  side ;  thence  to  Otter  Tail  Lake  Portage ;  thence  to 
said  Otter  Tail  Lake,  and  down  through  the  middle  thereof 
to  its  outlet ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  so  as  to  strike  Buffalo 
River,  half  way  from  its  source  to  its  mouth,  and  down 
the  said  river  to  Red  River;  thence  descending  Red  River 
to  the  mouth  of  Outard  or  Goose  Creek. 

"  The  eastern  boundary  of  the  Sioux  commences  opposite 
loway  River  on  the  Mississippi,  runs  back  two  or  three 
miles  to  the  bluffs,  follows  the  bluffs  crossing  Bad  Axe 
River,  to  the  mouth  of  Black  River,  and  from  Black  River 
to  a  half  day's  march  below  the  falls  of  the  Chippeway 
River." 

A  noted  Sandy  Lake  chief.  Curly  Head  or  Ba-ba-see- 
keen-dase  as  his  Lidian  name  appears  in  the  treaty,  on  his 


470  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

way  home  from  Prairie  du  Chien  was  taken  sick  and  died ; 
the  wife  of  the  old  Hole-in-the-Day  also  died  at  Sauk 
River.  During  Curly  Head's  sickness  he  called  two 
brothers  who  as  young  men^  had  been  his  pipe  bearers, 
and  committed  to  them  the  care  of  the  Mississippi  Ojib- 
ways.  One  of  these  was  Song-uk-um-eg,  Strong  Ground ; 
the  other  Pug-on-a-ke-shig,*  Hole-in-the-Day. 

TREATY  IN  1826  AT  FOND  DU  LAC  OF  LAKE  SUPERIOR. 

As  full  deputations  of  the  Qibways  were  not  at  Prairie 
du  Chien,  it  was  agreed  that  the  tribe  should  assem- 
ble again  at  the  Fond  du  Lac  of  Lake  Superior.  The 
commissioners  on  the  part  of  the  United  States  were 
Gov.  Lewis  Cass  and  T.  L.  McKenney.  On  the  second  of 
August,  1826,  the  council  met,  and  after  the  usual  feast, 
speeches,  and  exhausting  of  patience,  on  the  fifth,  a  treaty 
was  concluded,  which  was  ratified  on  the  second  of  Feb- 
ruary of  the  next  year  by  the  United  States  Senate.  By 
the  third  article,  the  United  States  was  given  ^'the  right  to 
search  for  and  carry  away  any  metals  or  minerals  from 
any  part  of  their  country." 

CHIEF  SniNGABA  WOSSIN. 

Shingaba  Wossin,  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  then  the  head 
chief,  was  the  principal  speaker.  In  council  he  said :  "  My 
relatives!  our  fathers  have  spoken  to  us  about  the  line 
made  at  the  Prairie  [du  Chien].  With  this  I  and  my  band 
are  satisfied.  You  who  live  on  the  line  are  most  interested. 
.  .  .  .  My  friends!  our  fathers  have  come  here  to 
embrace  their  children.  Listen  to  what  they  say.  It  will 
be  good  for  you.  .  If  you  have  any  copper  on  your  lands, 
I  advise  you  to  sell  it.     It  is  of  no  use  to  us.     They  can 

*  The  name  attached  to  the  treaty  of  1826,  is  speUed  Pa-in-a-ne-gi. 


A   DESPOyDE>'T  OJIBWAT.  471 

make  articles  out  of  it  for  oar  use.  If  any  one  has  any 
knowledge  on  this  sabject,  I  ask  him  to  bring  it  to  light." 
The  father  of  this  chief  was  Maid-o-Saligee,  who  had 
four  wives,  three  of  whom  were  sisters,  and  by  them  he 
had  twenty  children.  Shingaba  Wossiu,  during  the  war 
with  Great  Britain,  in  1813,  went  to  Canada,  and  one  of 
his  brothers  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames. 

A  DESPONDENT  OJIBWAT. 

While  the  commissioners  were  at  Fond  du  Lac  an  In- 
dian entered  Col.  McKenney's  room  the  embodiment  of 
despair.  Feeble  in  step,  haggard  in  countenance,  emaci- 
ated in  body,  he  was  a  man  without  a  friend.  In  1820  he 
had  been  employed  by  Gov.  Cass  and  H.  R.  Schoolcraft  to 
act  as  a  guide  through  the  copper  region  for  some  who 
were  making  explorations.  Wabishkeepenas,  or  White 
Pigeon,  was  his  name,  and  it  was  with  the  disapproval 
of  many  of  his  tribe  that  he  started  on  a  journey  for 
the  great  copper  rock,  which  they  looked  upon  as  sacred. 
For  some  reason  he  lost  his  way,  and  the  party  was 
forced  to  return.  From  this  time  he  was  looked  upon  by 
his  band,  as  one  who  had  ofiended  the  Manitou,  and  he 
was  shunned.  He  felt  like  Cain,  and  became  a  "fugitive 
and  vagabond."  He  wandered  alone  in  the  woods,  but 
lost  the  cunning  of  his  hands,  so  that  he  was  not  success- 
ful in  the  hunt,  and  lived  upon  the  roots  of  the  earth.* 
The  commissioners  upon  hearing  the  story  took  pity  upon 
the  poor  fellow, "  and  determined  to  restore  him  to  the 
standing  from  which  he  had  fallen,  and  having  loaded  him 
with  presents,  convinced  him  and  his  band  that  his  offence 
was  forgiven  and  luck  changed."* 

>  Id  1857,  he  carried  letters  from  La  Pointe,  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  still 
was  unpopular  with  his  tribe. 

'  The  snperptition  of  the  Indians  relative  to  copper  was  noticed  by  early 
traTellers.  Allouez,  the  Jesnit  missionary,  writes  of  the  Lake  Superior  In- 
dians :   "  They  often  find  at  the  bottom  of  the  water  pieces  of  pure  copper 


472  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

A  PARTIALLY  SCALPED  OJIBWAY  WOMAN. 

Commissioner  McKenney,  on  the  31st  of  July,  went  to 
an  island  in  the  St.  Louis  River  opposite  the  American 
Fur  Company's  post,  to  visit  an  old  woman  named  Oshe- 
gwun,  whose  career  had  been  quite  remarkable.  When 
about  fourteen  years  of  age  she  went  with  a  band  of  sixty 
men,  women,  and  children,  to  the  vicinity  of  the  Falls  of 
Chippewa  River,  which  were  surprised  by  the  Sioux  who 
rushed  down  the  hillsides  and  lired  into  their  lodges. 
Oshegwun  ran  toward  the  woods,  and  was  pursued  by  a 
Sioux  who  caught  and  bound  her.  Another  Sioux  then 
approached  and  struck  her  with  a  war-club,  partially 
scalped  her  and  was  about  to  cut  her  throat  when  he  was 
shot.  In  the  contest  for  the  girl  each  warrior  had  taken 
a  portion  of  her  scalp,  and,  while  they  were  disputing,  her 
father  came  up  and  killed  both.  When  night  came  the 
parent  went  to  the  spot  where  he  had  seen  his  daughter, 
found  the  pieces  of  scalp,  and  by  the  blood  on  the  snow 
reached  the  place  to  which  she  had  crawled.  The  daugh- 
ter survived  and  lived  to  have  three  husbands,  all  of  whom 
were  unkind,  and  to  be  the  mother  of  ten  children.  Iler 
son  Okeenakeequid  appeared  at  the  council  in  a  Sioux 
dress,  which  he  obtained  at  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien 

weighing  from  ten  to  twenty  pounds.  I  have  often  seen  them  In  the  hands  of 
the  savuges,  and  as  they  are  superstitious  they  look  upon  them  as  so  many 
divinities,  or  as  presents  made  to  them  by  the  gods  who  are  at  the  bottom  of 
the  lake,  to  be  the  cause  of  their  good  fortune." 

Governor  Denonville,  of  Canada,  in  1687  wrote  :  "  I  have  seen  one  of  our 
voyageurs,  who  assures  mc  that  some  fifteen  months  ago  he  saw  a  lump  of  two 
hundred  weie:ht  as  yellow  as  gold,  in  a  river  which  falls  Into  I^ake  Superior. 
When  heated  it  could  be  cut  with  an  axe,  but  the  superstitious  Indians,  regard- 
ing this  boulder  as  a  good  spirit,  would  not  permit  him  to  take  any  of  It  away.' 

La  Ronde,  the  officer  in  charge  at  Chagouamigon  Bay  in  1730,  reported  that 
he  had  received  "  a  fragment  of  copper  weighing  eighteen  pounds,  which  in 
smell,  color,  and  weight  resembled  the  ordinary  red  copper.  This  inerot  hud 
been  brought  in  by  an  Indian,  but  the  savages  were  superstitious  as  to  tht>&o 
discoveries,  and  would  not  reveal  the  locality." 


CONSTRUCTION  OF  A  BIRCH  BARK   CANOE.  473 

in  1825,  where  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways  smoked  together. 
At  that*  time  a  Sioux  warrior  proposed  to  exchange  cloth- 
ing with  him,  and  after  they  had  made  the  change  the 
Sioux  looking  him  in  the  face,  and  pointing  to  the  head- 
dress, archly  said:  "Brother,  when  you  put  that  dress  on, 
feel  up  there,  there  are  five  feathers,  I  have  put  one  in  for 
each  scalp  I  took  from  your  people,  remember  thai.'' 

CONSTRUCTION  OF  A  BIRCH  BARK  CANOE. 

Okeenakeequid  was  employed  to  make  a  birch  canoe, 
and  McKenney  graphically  describes  the  process  of  con- 
struction. "The  ground  being  laid  off  in  length  and 
breadth  answering  to  the  size  of  the  canoe  (thirty-six 
feet  long  and  five  wide),  stakes  are  driven  at  the  two  ex- 
tremes, and  thence,  on  either  side,  answering  in  their  posi- 
tion, to  the  form  of  a  canoe.  Pieces  of  bark  are  then  sown 
together  with  wattap  (the  root  of  the  red  cedar  or  fir),  and 
placed  between  those  stakes,  from  one  end  to  the  other, 
and  made  fast  to  them.  The  bark  thus  arranged  hangs 
loose,  and  in  folds,  resembling  in  general  appearance,  though 
without  their  regularity,  the  covers  of  a  book,  with  its  back 
downwards,  the  edges  being  up,  and  the  leaves  out.  Cross 
pieces  are  then  put  in.  These  press  out  the  rim,  and  give 
the  upper  edges  the  form  of  the  canoe.  Upon  these  ribs, 
and  along  their  whole  extent,  large  stones  are  placed.  The 
ribs  having  been  previously  well  soaked,  they  bear  the 
pressure  of  these  stones,  till  they  became  dry.  Passing 
around  the  bottom,  and  up  the  sides  of  the  canoe  to  the 
rim,  they  resemble  hoops  cut  in  two,  or  half  circles.  The 
upper  parts  furnish  mortising  places  for  the  rim ;  around 
and  over  which,  and  through  the  bark,  the  wattap  is 
wrapped.  The  stakes  are  then  removed,  the  seams 
gummed,  and  the  fabric  is  lifted  into  the  water,  where  it 
floats  like  a  feather/' 


474  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

0JIBWAY8  IN  1826  VISIT  FORT  8NELLINQ. 

During  the  summer  of  1826,  the  Ojibways  came  to  visit 
the  Indian  agent  at  Fort  Snelling,  and  encamped  on  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  Mississippi  nearly  opposite  to  the 
fort.  Soon  they  were  attacked  by  the  Sioux.  Henry  EL 
Snelling,  in  a  letter  published  in  April,  1856,  in  the  Saint 
Paul  Pioneer  and  Democrat^ wrote:  "From  the  tower  of 
the  fort  I  witnessed  the  battle  that  ensued,  and  it  is  need- 
less to  say  that  the  Chippewas  though  favored  by  numbers, 
were  entirely  routed,  and  men,  women,  and  children  indis- 
criminately butchered.  The  Sioux  returned  triumphantly. 
A  large  portion  landed  under  the  walls  of  the  fort,  and 
proceeded  to  the  prairie,  about  a  quarter  mile  northwest  of 
it,  where  they  performed  the  war^lance  around  the  scalps 
of  their  victims. 

On  the  28th  of  May,  1827,  the  Ojibways  again  visited 
the  fort,  and  as  a  precautionary  measure  encamped  near 
its  walls.  Flat  Mouth,  with  seven  warriors  and  about 
sixteen  women  and  children,  composed  the  party. 

OJIBWAYS  IN  1827  ATTACKED  AT  FORT  SNELLING. 

They  were  told  by  Colonel  Snelling  and  agent  Taliaferro 
that  as  long  as  they  encamped  under  the  flag,  and  near 
the  walls  of  the  fort,  they  would  be  secure.  During  the 
afternoon  some  Sioux  visited  the  camp,  and  were  feasted 
and  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace. 

That  night,  as  some  oflicers  were  on  the  porch  of  Capt. 
Nathan  Clark's  quarters,  which  was  one  of  the  stone  houses 
that  used  to  stand  outside  of  the  gates,  a  bullet  whizzed 
by,  and  rapid  firing  began.  The  Sioux,  after  their  profes- 
sion of  friendship,  had  returned  and  attacked  the  unsus- 
pecting Ojibways,  killing  two  and  wounding  six.  A  little 
daughter  of  Flat  Mouth  was  pierced  through  both  thighs 


OJIBWAYS  IN   1827   ATTACKED   AT   FORT  SPELLING.     475 

by  a  bullet,  and  though  she  received  attention  from  Sur- 
geon McMahon,  soon  died. 

Captain  Clark  the  next  morning  went  in  pursuit  of  the 
assassins,  and  thirty-two  prisoners  were  soon  brought  back 
from  Land's  End.  Colonel  Snelling  ordered  them  to  be 
brought  into  the  presence  of  the  Ojibways  who  were  on  the 
parade  ground,  and  two  being  recognized  as  participants  in 
the  attack  were  delivered  to  the  aggrieved  party,  who  led 
them  out  to  the  plain  in  front  of  the  fort  gate,  and  when 
placed  at  a  certain  distance,  were  told  to  run  for  their  lives. 
With  the  rapidity  of  frightened  deer  they  bounded  over 
the  ground,  but  the  Ojibway  bullets  flew  faster,  and  they 
soon  fell  lifeless  to  the  ground.*  After  the  execution,  the 
Ojibways  entered  the  fort,  and  the  same  day  a  deputation 
of  Sioux  warriors  arrived  to  express  sorrow  for  the  act  of 
their  young  men,  and  to  deliver  two  more  of  the  assassins. 

The  Ojibways  under  a  son  of  Flat  Mouth  met  the  Sioux 
on  the  prairie,  near  where  the  Indian  agent  resided,  and 
with  much  solemnity  two  more  of  the  guilty  were  deliv- 
ered. One  was  fearless,  and  with  firmness  stripped  him- 
self of  his  clothing  and  ornaments,  and  distributed  them. 
The  other  could  not  face  death  with  composure.'  He  was 
disfigured  by  a  hare-lip  and  begged  for  life.  H,  H  Snell- 
ing mentions  that  "their  inanimate  bodies  no  sooner 
touched  the  ground  than  both  Sioux  and  Chippewas 
rushed  to  the  spot,  and  thrusting  their  knives  into  the 
still  warm  flesh  of  the  brave  men,  drew  them  reeking  with 
blood,  through  their  lips,  saying,  that  the  blood  of  so  brave 
men  would  inspire  courage  in  the  weakest  heart.    The 

1  Accounta  vary.  H.  H.  Snelling  writes  that  they  reftised  to  run,  and, 
facing  their  foes,  told  them  to  fire. 

*  Major  Garland  told  Schoolcraft  that  the  two  walked  to  execution  hand  in 
hand,  when  one  perceiving  that  his  comrade  trembled,  drew  away  his  hand, 
and  said  be  would  be  ashamed  to  die  by  the  side,  of  a  coward.  Sehodcrqft** 
BeminUceneetj  p.  618. 


476  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

body  of  the  coward,  however,  was  trampled  on  indiserimi- 
natelj  by  Sioux  and  Chippewas,  and  subjected  to  every 
species  of  indignity." 

The  dead  bodies  were  then  dragged  to  the  high  bluff 
above  the  fort,  and  thrown  into  the  Mississippi. 

W.  Joseph  Snelling  in  one  of  his  stories  writes:  "The 
Flat  Mouth's  band  lingered  in  the  fort  till  their  wounded 
comrade  died.  He  was  sensible  of  his  condition,  and  bore 
his  pains  with  great  fortitude.  When  he  felt  his  end  ap- 
proach, he  desired  that  his  horse  might  be  caparisoned  and 
brought  to  the  hospital  window,  so  that  he  might  touch 
the  animal.  He  then  took  from  his  medicine  bag  a  large 
cake  of  maple  sugar,  and  held  it  forth.  It  may  seem 
strange,  but  it  is  true,  that  the  beast  ate  it  from  his  hand. 
His  features  were  radiant  with  delight,  as  he  fell  back  on 
the  pillow  exhausted.  His  horse  had  eaten  the  sugar  he 
said,  and  he  was  sure  of  a  favorable  reception  and  comfort- 
able quarters  in  the  other  world.  We  tried  to  discover 
the  details  of  this  superstition,  but  could  not  succeed." 

PEACE  DANCE  IN  1829  AT  FORT  SNELLING. 

On  the  20th  of  May,  1829,  there  was  a  peace  dance  at 
Fort  Snelling,  by  about  one  hundred  relatives  of  the  four 
Sioux  who  had  been  delivered  in  1827  to  be  executed  by 
the  Ojibways.  An  uncooked  dog  was  hung  upon  a  stake, 
and  each  dancer  came  up  and  took  a  bite.  Seven  days 
afterwards  twenty-two  bark  canoes  filled  with  Ojibways 
from  Sandy  Lake,  Gull  Lake,  and  Rum  River  arrived,  ami 
on  Sunday,  the  last  day  of  May,  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways 
danced  together  before  Agent  Taliaferro's  house.  Then 
the  Sioux  crossed  the  river  and  danced  before  the  Ojibway 
lodges,  and  to  return  the  compliment,  the  next  day  the 
Ojibways  went  to  Black  Dog's,  a  Sioux  village  four  miles 
above  the  fort,  on  the  Minnesota  River,  and  danced.    An 


EARLY  LIFE  OF  FLAT  MOUTH.  477 

agreement  was  then  made  that  they  would  hunt  in  peace 
on  the  prairies  above  the  Sauk  Hiver. 

FLAT  mouth's  VISIT  TO  SAULT  STE.  BIARIB  A.  D.  1828 

The  civil  chief  of  Leech  Lake,  Aish-ke-bug-e-koshe,  or 
Flat  Mouth,  in  July,  1828,  made  his  first  visit  to  Sault 
Ste.  Marie.  His  youth  had  been  passed  as  a  hunter,  in  the 
British  possessions,  west  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North, 
and  his  first  medal  was  received  from  William  Mc- 
Gillivray  of  the  Northwest  Company,  after  whom  Fort 
William^  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kamanistiguia  was  named. 
This  medal  in  1806,  he  delivered  up  at  Leech  Lake,  to  Lt 
Z.  M.  Pike. 

CATAWATABETA. 

The  same  month,  arrived  the  Sandy  Lake  chief,  Catawat- 
abeta,  by  the  French,  known  as  the  Breche,  and  by  the 
English,  Broken  Tooth.  He  was  the  oldest  of  the  Ojib- 
way  chiefs  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  had  in  1822 
visited  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  He  was  a  small  boy,  when  the 
Ojibways  in  1768  captured  Fort  Mackinaw.  He  mentioned 
to  Agent  Schoolcraft,  that  he  had  until  lately  in  his  pos- 
sessibn  a  French  flag  which  had  been  presented  to  his  an- 
cestors, but  he  had  given  it  to  a  British  trader,  Ermatinger, 
whose  wife  was  his  daughter,  and  that  he  had  taken  it  to 
Montreal.' 

CHIANOKWUT. 

Among  others  from  Leech  Lake  was  the  principal  war- 
chief  Chianokwut,  called  by  the  French,  Convert  du 
Temps  (Cloudy  Weather). 

1  Neill's  BUtary  of  Ninneiota,  5th  edition,  1883,  p.  886. 
>  Schoolcraft's  Personal  Memoirs,  pp.  293,  295,  305. 


478  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

OJIBWAY  AND  SIOUX  SKIRMISHES  IN  1832. 

Flat  Mouth  in  the  spring  of  1832  led  a  war  party  beyond 
Crow  Wing  River,  and  met  a  band  of  Sioux,  killed  three 
and  wounded  about  the  same  number,  and  lost  one  of  their 
own  men,  who  belonged  to  Cass  Lake. 

In  1832,  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft,  the  Indian  agent,  visited 
the  Upper  Mississippi  with  an  escort  of  soldiers  under  Lt 
James  Allen,  U.  S.  A.  The  Rev.  W.  T.  Boutwell,  one  of 
the  associates  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ferry,  the  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionary at  Mackinaw,  was  invited  to  accompany  the  expe- 
dition. 

On  the  night  of  the  7th  of  July  a  man  came  from  Leech 
Lake  and  informed  Schoolcraft  of  the  recent  skirmish  of 
the  Pillagers  with  the  Sioux.  The  Ojibways  lost  one  man 
and  took  three  scalps.  He  also  mentioned  that  a  party  of 
Sioux  had  been  to  Pembina,  scalped  a  child,  and  fled.  The 
Ojibways  pursued  and  killed  four  Sioux,  in  revenge.  Leech 
Lake  was  reached  at  10  P.  M.  of  the  16th  of  July.  Mr. 
Boutwell  in  his  Narrative*  writes  that  early  on  the  next 
morning  "the  principal  chief  [Flat  Mouth]  sent  his  jnis- 
hinne^  waitincr-man,  requesting  Mr.  Schoolcraft  to  come 
and  breakfast  with  him. 

FLAT  MOUTH  IN  1832. 

"Decorum  required  him  to  comply  with  the  request, 
though  he  was  at  liberty  to  furnish  the  table  mostly  him- 
self. A  mat  spread  in  the  middle  of  the  floor  served  a.s  a 
table,  upon  which  the  dishes  were  placed.  Around  this 
were  spread  others  upon  which  the  guests  sat  while  the 
wife  of  the  chief  waited  upon  the  table,  and  poured  the  tea. 
She  afterw^ard  took  breakfast  by  herself."  After  break- 
fast they  proceeded  to  the  chiefs  headquarters  which  is 
thus  described:    "It  is  a  building  perhaps  twenty  feet  by 

*  Missionary  Herald y  Boston,  1834. 


FLAT  MOUTH  IN   1832.  479 

» 

twenty-five,  made  of  logs,  which  I  am  informed  was  pre- 
sented to  him  by  one  of  the  traders.  As  we  entered,  the 
old  chief,  bare-legged  and  bare-foot,  sat  with  much  dignity 
upon  a  cassette.  A  blanket,  and  cloth  about  the  loins, 
covered  his  otherwise  naked  body,  which  was  painted 
black.  His  chief  men  occupied  a  bench  by  his  side,  while 
forty  or  more  of  his  warriors  sat  on  the  floor  around  the 
walls  of  his  room  smoking.  The  old  man  arose  and  gave 
us  his  hand  as  we  were  introduced,  bidding  us  to  take  a 
seat  at  his  right,  on  his  bed.  As  I  cast  my  eye  around 
upon  this  savage  group,  for  once,  I  wished  I  possessed  the 
painter's  skill.  The  old  chief  had  again  returned  to  his  seat 
upon  the  large  wooden  trunk,  and  as  if  to  sit  a  little  more 
like  a  white  man  than  an  Indian,  had  thrown  one  leg 
across  the  other  knee.  His  warriors  were  all  feathered, 
painted,  and  equipped  for  service.  Many  of  them  wore  the 
insignia  of  courage,  a  strip  of  polecat'  skin  around  the 
head  or  heels,  the  bushy  tail  of  the  latter  so  attached  as  to 
drag  on  the  ground;  the  crown  of  the  head  was  ornamented 
with  feathers,  indicating  the  number  of  enemies  the  indi- 
vidual had  killed,  on  one  of  which  I  counted  no  less  than 
twelve. 

"  One  side  of  his  room  was  hung  with  an  English  and 
American  flag,  medals,  war-clubs,  lances,  tomahawks, 
arrows,  and  other  implements  of  death.  The  subject  of 
vaccination  was  now  presented  to  the  chief,  with  which  he 
was  pleased,  and  ordered  his  people  to  assemble  for  that 
purpose.  I  stood  by  the  doctor,  and  kept  the  minutes 
while  he  performed  the  business. 

"Preparations  were  now  making  for  talking  our  leave 
when  the  chief  arose,  and,  giving  his  hand  to  each,  spoke 
as  follows,  in  reply  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  who  had  addressed 
them  as  *  My  children.' 


480  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

FLAT  mouth's  SPEECH. 

" '  You  call  us  children.  We  are  not  children,  but  men. 
When  I  think  of  the  condition  of  my  people  I  can  hardly 
refrain  from  tears.  It  is  so  melancholy  that  even  the  trees 
weep  over  it  When  I  heard  that  you  were  coming  to 
visit  us,  I  felt  inclined  to  go  and  meet  you.  I  hoped  that 
you  would  bring  us  relief.  But  if  you  did  not  furnish 
some  relief,  I  thought  I  should  go  farther,  to  the  people 
who  wear  big  hats,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  that  relief  from 
them,  which  the  Long  Knives  [Americans]  have  so  often 
promised. 

"  *  Our  great  father  promised  us,  when  we  smoked  the  pipe 
with  the  Sioux  at  Prairie  du  Chien  in  1825,  and  at  Fond 
du  Lac  in  1826,  that  the  first  party  who  crossed  the  line, 
and  broke  the  treaty,  should  be  pmiished.  This  promise 
has  not  been  fulfilled.  JS'ot  a  year  has  passed  but  some  of 
our  young  men,  our  wives,  and  our  children  have  fallen, 
and  the  blood  that  has  begun  to  flow  will  not  soon  stop. 
I  do  not  expect  this  year  will  close  before  more  of  ray 
young  men  will  fall.  Wlien  my  son  was  killed,  about  a 
year  since,  I  determined  not  to  lay  down  any  arms  as 
long  as  I  can  see  the  light  of  the  sun.  I  do  not  think  the 
Great  Spirit  ever  made  us  to  sit  still  and  see  our  young 
men,  our  wives,  and  our  children  murdered. 

"  'Since  we  have  listened  to  the  Long  Knives,  we  have 
not  prospered.  They  are  not  willing  we  should  go  our- 
selves, and  flog  our  enemies,  nor  do  they  fulfil  their 
promise  and  do  it  for  us.* 

"The  medals  of  each  chief  and  a  string  of  wampum  were 
now  brought  forth  stained  with  vermilion. 

"'See  our  medals,'  and  holding  them  up  by  the  strings, 
he  continued:  'These  and  all  your  letters  are  stained  with 
blood.     I  return  them  all  to  you  to  make  them  bright. 


FLAT   mouth's  SPEECH.  481 

None  of  us  wish  to  receive  them  back/  laying  them  at  Mr. 
Schoolcraft's  feet, '  until  you  have  wiped  off  the  blood.' 

"Here  a  shout  of  approbation  was  raised  by  all  his  war- 
riors present,  and  the  old  man,  growing  more  eloquent, 
forgot  that  he  was  holding  his  blanket  around  his  naked 
body  with  one  hand,  and  it  dropped  from  about  him,  and 
he  proceeded: — 

"'The  words  of  the  Long  Knives  have  passed  through 
our  forests  as  a  rushing  wind,  but  they  have  been  words 
merely.  They  have  only  shaken  the  trees,  but  have  not 
stopped  to  break  them  down,  nor  even  to  make  the  rough 
places  smooth. 

" '  It  is  not  that  we  wish  to  be  at  war  with  the  Sioux,  but 
when  they  enter  our  country  and  kill  our  people,  we  are 
obliged  to  revenge  their  death.  Nor  will  I  conceal  from 
you  the  fiict  that  I  have  already  sent  tobacco  and  pipe- 
stems  to  different  bands  to  invite  them  to  come  to  our  re- 
lief. We  have  been  successful  in  the  late  war,  but  we  do 
not  feel  that  we  have  taken  sufficient  revenge.' 

"Here  a  bundle  of  sticks  two  inches  long  was  presented, 
indicating  the  number  of  Ojibways  killed  by  the  Sioux 
since  the  treaty  of  1825,  amounting  to  forty-three.  Just 
as  we  were  ready  to  embark,  the  old  man  came  out  in  his 
regimentals,  a  military  coat  faced  with  red,  ruffled  shirt, 
hat,  pantaloons,  gloves,  and  shoes.  So  entirely  changed 
was  his  appearance  that  I  did  not  recognize  him  until  he 
spoke. 

"This  band  is  the  largest  and  perhaps  the  most  warlike 
in  the  whole  Ojibway  nation.  It  numbers  706,  exclusive 
of  a  small  band,  probably  100  on  Bear  Island,  one  of  the 
numerous  islands  in  the  lake." 

Schoolcraft  in  his  Narrative  mentions  that  Ma-je-ga-bo- 
wi,  who  tomahawked  Governor  Semple,  of  Selkirk  settle- 
ment, after  he  fell  from  his  horse,  was  present  at  the  coun- 
cil with  Flat  Mouth. 
31 


482  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

CONFLICTS  OF  SIOUX  AND  0JIBWAY8  A.  D.  1838. 

The  Sandy  Lake  band  of  Ojibways  in  February,  1833, 
sent  out  sixty  warriors,  under  Songegomik,  a  young  chief, 
who  found  nineteen  teepees  of  the  Sioux,  and  in  the  night 
surrounded  them.  Before  sunrise  the  next  day,  the  Ojib- 
ways opened  fire,  and  without  any  hijury  to  themselves, 
killed  nineteen,  and  woimded  forty  of  the  Sioux.  In  re* 
taliation  a  war  party  of  about  one  hundred  Sioux  was 
formed,  which  attacked  a  fortified  camp  of  Mille  Lacs  and 
Snake  River  Ojibways,  and  killed  nine  men  and  one  woman. 

THE  ASTRONOMER  NICOLLET  IN  1836  VISITS  THE  LEECH  LAKE 

OJIBWAYS. 

On  the  2d  of  July,  1836,  a  distinguished  French  astrono- 
mer, J.  N.  Nicoley  or  Nicollet  (Nicolay),  arrived  in  the 
steamboat  Saint  Peter  at  Fort   Snelling,  to  explore  the 
Upper  Mississippi  under  the  direction  of  the  United  States 
government,  and  left  the  fort  on  the  27th,  for  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi.     He  reached  Leech  Lake  in  August, 
and  when  the  Pillager  Ojibways  found  that  he  was  only  a 
poor  scholar,  with  neither  flour,  nor  beef,  nor  tobacco  to 
give  away,  and  constantly  peeping  through  the  tube  of  a 
telescope,  they  became  very  rude.     The  Rev.  W,  T.  Bout- 
well,  whose  mission  house  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
lake,  hearing  the  shouts  and  drumming  of  the  Indians, 
came  over  to  the  relief  of  Nicollet,  who  writ<5s:  "On  the 
fourth  day  he  arrived,  and  although  totally  unknown  to 
each  other  previously,  a  sympathy  of  feeling  arose  grow- 
ing out  of  the  precarious  circumstances  under  which  we 
were  both  placed,  and  to  which  he  had  been  much  longer 
exposed  than  myself.     This  feeling  from  the  kind  atten- 
tions he  paid  me,  soon  ripened  into  afl:ection  and  grati- 
tude."»  < 

»  NIcoUet's  Report.    Senate  Document  No.  237,  26th  U.  S.  ConjfpeM,  2d 
Session. 


LETTER  OF  J.  N.  NICOLLET.  483 

He  reached  the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony  on  the  27th  of 
September,  1886,  upon  his  return  from  Lake  Itasca,  and 
wrote  the  following  letter  to  Idiyor  Taliaferro  at  Fort 
Snelling,  which  showed  he  had  not  mastered  the  English 
language,  "  Dear  friend ;  I  arrived  last  evening  about  dark ; 
all  well,  nothing  lost,  nothing  broken,  happy,  and  a  very 
successful  journey.  But  I  done  exhausted,  and  nothing 
can  relieve  me,  but  the  pleasure  of  meeting  you  again 
under  your  hospitable  roof,  and  to  see  all  the  friends  of 
the  garrison  who  have  been  so  kind  to  me. 

"This  letter  is  more  particularly  to  give  you  a  very  extrar 
ordinary  tide.  Flat  Mouth,  the  chief  of  Leech  Lake,  and 
suite,  ten  in  number,  are  with  me.  The  day  before  yes- 
terday, I  met  them  again  at  Swan  River,  where  they  de- 
tained me  one  day.  I  had  to  bear  a  new  harangue  and  gave 
answer.  All  terminated,  by  their  own  resolution,  that 
they  ought  to  give  you  the  hand,  as  well  as  to  the  Guinas 
of  the  fort  (Cqlonel  Davenport).  I  thought  it  my  duty  to 
acquaint  you  with  it  beforehand.  Peace  or  war  are  at 
stake  of  the  visit  they  pay  you.  Please  give  them  a  good 
welcome  until  I  have  reported  to  you  and  Colonel  Daven- 
port all  that  has  taken  place  during  my  stay  among  the 
Pillagers.  But  be  assured  I  have  not  trespassed,  and  that 
I  have  behaved  as  a  good  citizen  of  the  United  States.  As 
to  Schoolcraft's  statement  alluding  to  you,  you  will  have 
full  and  complete  satisfaction  from  Flat  Mouth  himself. 
In  haste,  your  friend,  J.  N.  Nicoley."* 

ALFRED  AITKIN  KILLED  BY  AN  OJIBWAY. 

Not  many  weeks  after  the  visit  of  Nicollet  to  Leech 
Lake,  on  the  sixth  of  December,  Alfred,  a  mixed  blood, 
the  eldest  soi^  of  William  Aitkin'  of  Sandy  Lake,  who,  for 

1  NteoUet  appears  to  have  written  his  name  in  English  at  times  Nlcoley  or 
Nicolay. 
*  He  camo  to  the  Indian  country  about  A.  D.  1802. 


484  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

years,  had  been  in  charge  of  the  posts  of  the  American 
Fur  Company  west  of  Lake  Superior,  and  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, in  what  is  now  Minnesota,  was  killed  at  Red 
Cedar,  now  Cass  Lake.  He  was  twenty-two  years  of  age, 
and  had  come  down  the  night  before  from  Red  Lake. 
One  of  his  voyageurs  who  had  gone  to  draw  some  water, 
came  back  and  said  that  an  Ojibway  had  broken  open  and 
entered  the  store.  Aitkin  went  and  pushed  him  out,  and 
took  from  him  an  axe,  but  while  he  was  locking  the  store- 
door,  the  Indian  fired  his  gun  and  killed  him.  The  father, 
as  soon  as  he  received  the  intelligence,  went  to  Leech  Lake 
for  assistance,  and  in  a  little  time  twenty  half-breeds,  with 
Francis  Brunette,  at  the  head,  oftered  their  assistance. 
With  the  father  they  went  to  the  camp  where  the  nmr- 
derer  was,  beyond  Cass  Lake,  determined  to  cut  oS  the 
whole  band,  should  they  attempt  to  rescue  him. 

William  Aitkin,  in  a  letter  to  H.  R.  Schoolcraft,  Indian 
agent  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  wrote :  "  Our  friend  Mr.  Bout- 
well  joined  the  party  with  his  musket  on  his  shoulders,  as 
a  man  and  a  Christian,  for  he  knew  it  was  a  righteous 
cause." 

Upon  reaching  the  band,  the  murderer  was  seized  and 
the  excited  parent  would  have  killed  the  assiissin  on  the 
spot,  but  the  missionary  Boutwell  advised  to  take  liirn 
where  he  could  be  tried  under  the  laws  of  the  land.  Two 
days  after  his  arrest,  he  managed  to  escape,  but  after  a  six 
days'  pursuit  by  the  half-breeds  he  was  recaptured. 

On  the  20th  of  February,  1837,  he  was  brought  down  to 
Fort  Snelling  by  the  trader  Morrison,  and  on  the  11th  of 
May,  the  accused,  and  the  father  of  the  murdered,  left 
Fort  Snelling,  to  attend  the  court  to  be  held  at  Prairie  du 
Chien. 

The  trial  of  the  Ojibway  is  said  to  have  been  the 
first  murder  case  under  the  territorial  code  of  Wisconsin. 
One  of  the  jurors  in  the  trial  of  the  case  writes:  "  The 


TRBAIT  WITH  OJIBWATS  AT  FORT  SXELUXG.       165 

case  was  conducted  with  very  few  formalities :  and  whon- 
erer  the  court  took  a  recess,  the  jury  were  locked  up  in  a 
grocery,  where,  for  the  sum  of  seventy-five  cents  each,  we 
could  have  all  the  liquor  we  wanted,  provided  we  did  not 
waste  or  cany  any  away.  Imbibing  was  quite  prevalent 
among  all  classes  in  that  day,  and  if  each  of  the  jurymen 
drank  his  seventy-five  cents  worth,  the  judge  and  counsel 
could  not  have  been  fiir  behind,  and  some  individual  was 
heard  to  say  that  the  prisoner  was  the  only  sober  man  in 
the  court-room."  After  the  jury  was  charged,  we  were 
locked  up  two  or  three  nights,  and  on  the  third  moniing 
we  brought  in  a  verdict  of  not  guilty  and  he  was  dis- 
charged." 

TREATY  WITH  0JIBWAT8  AT  FORT  SNELLIXG. 

During  the  summer  of  1837,  Charles  Vineyard,  a  sulv 
agent,  was  sent  to  invite  the  Ojibways  to  a  council  at  Fort 
Bnelling,  with  the  United  States  commissioner  Gov.  Henry 
Dodfice.  Twelve  hundred  assembled  in  Julv,  and  a  treaty 
was  concluded  on  the  29th  of  the  month,  under  some  ex- 
citement, caused  by  the  custom  which  had  grown  up  within 
a  few  years,  of  holding  a  whole  tribe  responsible  to  the 
traders  for  the  bad  debts  of  individuals.' 

The  treaty  was  approved  on  the  loth  of  June,  1838,  by 
the  President  and  Senate  of  the  United  States.  Under  it 
the  Ojibways  ceded  all  the  country  within  the  following 
limits :  "  Beginning  at  the  junction  of  the  Crow  AVing  and 
Mississippi  Rivers,  between  twenty  and  thirty  miles  above 
where  the  Mississippi  is  crossed  by  the  forty-sixth  parallel 
of  north  latitude,  and  running  thence  to  the  north  point  of 
Lake  St.  Croix,  one  of  the  sources  of  the  St.  Croix  River ; 
thence  to  and  along  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  waters 

1  It  wae  aHeged  at  the  trial  that  young  Aitkin  had  persuaded  the  squaw  of 
the  Indian  to  desert  her  husband.     Wit.  BUt.  Soc.  CoR.y  vol.  v.  p.  271. 
>  See  NeUl's  mttary  qf  Minnesota,  5th  ediUon,  1883,  pp.  922,  923. 


4:86  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

of  Lake  Superior  and  those  of  the  Mississippi  to  the  sources 
of  the  Ocha-sauHsepe,  a  tributary  of  the  Chippewa  River ; 
thence  to  a  point  on  the  Chippewa  River  twenty  miles 
below  the  outlet  of  Lake  de  Flambeau ;  thence  to  the 
junction  of  the  Wisconsin  and  Pelican  Rivers ;  thence  on 
an  east  course  twenty-five  miles;  thence  southerly  on  a 
course  parallel  with  that  of  the  Wisconsin  River,  to  the 
line  dividing  the  territories  of  the  Chippewas  and  Meno- 
monies ;  thence  to  Plover  Portage ;  thence  along  the  north- 
ern boundary  of  the  Chippewa  country  to  the  commence- 
ment of  the  boundary  line  dividing  it  from  that  of  the 
Sioux,  half  a  day's  march  below  the  Falls,  on  the  Chippe- 
wa River ;  thence  with  said  boundary  line  to  the  north 
of  Wattap  River,  at  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi ;  and 
thence  up  the  Mississippi  to  the  place  of  beginning." 

HOLE-IN-THB-DAY  ATTACKS  SIOUX. 

In  the  spring  of  1838  a  party  of  Sioux,  with  their  fami- 
lies, accompanied  by  Rev.  G.  IL  Pond,  one  of  the  Presby- 
terian missionaries,  left  Lac-qui-Parle,  to  hunt  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  valley  of  Chippewa  River,  near  the  site  of  the 
town  of  Benton,  in  Swift  County,  Minnesota.  The  num- 
ber of  lodges  was  six,  but  on  one  Thursday  in  April,  Mr. 
Pond  and  three  lodges  of  Sioux  were  separated  from  the 
others.  That  evening  there  arrived  at  the  other  lodges 
Hole-in-the-Day,  with  his  young  son  and  nine  Ojibways. 
The  Sioux  in  these  lodges  were  three  men,  and  ten  or 
eleven  women  or  children.  Hole-in-the-Day  said  he  had 
come  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace,  and  was  cordially  re- 
ceived. Two  dogs  were  killed,  and  he  was  treated  to  the 
luxury  of  dog-meat. 

At  length  all  lay  down,  but  all  did  not  sleep.  At  mid- 
night Hole-in-the-Day  and  party  arose,  and  massacred  the 
sleeping  Sioux,  with  the  exception  of  a  woman,  and  a 
wounded  boy,  who  escaped,  and  a  girl  whom  they  took 


HOLE-IN-THB-DAY  IN   1838  AT  FOBT  SNELUNO.     487 

prisoner.  The  woman  found  the  lodges,  where  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Pond  was,  and  he  accompanied  by  one  Sioux  went  and 
buried  the  mutilated  and  scalped  bodies. 

CONFERKNCE  WITH  HOLE-IN-THE-DAY. 

The  sub-agent  Vineyard  was  sent  fix)m  Fort  Snelling 
the  next  June  to  visit  Hole-in-the-Day,  and  with  Peter 
Quinn  as  interpreter  held  a  council  on  an  island  in  the 
Mississippi  Biver  a  short  distance  above  Little  Falls. 
After  some  discussion  the  Sioux  woman  who  was  captured 
in  April  was  given  up. 

HOLB-IN-THE-DAY  IN  1838  AT  FORT  SNELLING. 

On  the  2d  of  August,  to  the  regret  of  Major  Plympton, 
the  officer  in  command,  Hole-in-the-Day  and  other  Ojib- 
ways  visited  Fort  Snelling.  The  next  evening  a  Presby- 
terian missionary,  the  Rev.  Samuel  W.  Pond,  met  Talia- 
ferro, the  Indian  agent  at  Lake  Harriet,  and  told  him  that 
a  number  of  armed  Sioux  from  Mud  Lake  had  gone 
to  B.  F.  Baker's  stone  trading  house*  between  the  fort  and 
Minne  Haha  Falls,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the  Qjib- 
ways.  The  agent  hastened  to  the  spot  and  reached  the 
point  just  as  the  first  gun  was  fired.  An  Ottawa  half-breed 
of  Hole-in-the-Day's  party  was  killed,  and  another  was 
wounded.  Of  the  Sioux,  Tokali's  son  was  shot  by  Obe- 
quette  of  Red  Lake,  just  as  he  was  scalping  the  dead  man. 

Major  Plympton  had  Hole-in-the-Day  and  comrades 
placed  under  the  protection  of  the  fort,  and  at  nine  o'clock 
at  night  a  Sioux  was  confined  in  the  guj^rd  house  as  a 
hostage.  The  next  day  the  major  and  Indian  agent  held  a 
council  with  the  Sioux,  and  Plympton  said :  "  It  is  un- 
necessary to  talk  much.  I  have  demanded  the  guilty ; 
they  must  be  brought." 

>  Afterwards  lued  aa  a  hotel,  and  then  destroyed  by  fire. 


488  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

The  Sioux  assented,  and  at  half  past  five  in  the  afternoon, 
two  sons  of  Tokali  were  delivered  with  much  ceremony. 
Their  old  mother  said:  "Of  seven  sons, only  three  are  left; 
one  of  them  was  wounded  and  soon  would  die,  and  if  the 
two  now  given  up  were  shot,  her  all  was  gone.  I  called 
on  the  head  men  to  follow  me  to  the  fort.  I  started  with 
the  prisoners,  singing  their  death  song,  and  have  delivered 
them  at  the  gates  of  the  fort.  Have  mercy  upon  them, 
for  their  folly  and  for  their  youth." 

But  this  night,  notwithstanding  the  murdered  man  of 
Hole-in-the-Day's  party  had  heen  buried  in  the  military 
graveyard  for  safety,  an  attempt  was  made  by  the  Sioux, 
to  dig  up  his  remains.  On  the  evening  of  the  sixth  of 
August,  Major  Plympton  sent  Hole-in-the-Day  and  party 
home,  giving  them  provisions,  and  sending  them  across  the 
Mississippi. 

HOLE-IN-THE-DAY  IN  1839  AT  FORT  SNELLINO. 

In  June,  1839,  Hole-in-the-Day  again  determined  to 
come  down  to  Fort  Snelling,  and  on  the  18th  the  Indian 
agent  sent  a  letter  to  him  by  Stephen  Bonga*  or  Bnngo, 
but  on  the  20th,  Hole-in-the-Day  arrived  with  five  hundred 
Ojibways  and  asked  permission  to  remain  three  days.  The 
next  day,  under  a  canopy  near  the  walls  of  the  fort,  the 
Ojibways  held  a  council  with  the  Sioux,  Bonga  actinj;  as 
their  interpreter.  On  Sunday  the  23d,  the  whole  number 
of  Ojibways  at  the  fort  was  eight  hundred  and  forty-six, 
and  twelve  hundred  Sioux.     The  day  was  passed  in  dane- 

'  His  grandparents  were  ne^rro  bIbtcs  of  Capt.  Daniel  Robertson,  British 
commandant  at  Mackinaw  from  1782  to  1787.  After  his  death  they  remained, 
and  Kelton  gives  the  following  marriage  from  the  Parish  Register  :**  17W, 
June  2oth,  Jean  Bonga  and  Jeanne."  The  married  couple,  Kelton  mentionp, 
kept  the  first  inn  on  the  island.  In  1800  a  negro  named  Pierre  Bonga  wa« 
with  Alexander  Henry  of  the  Northwest  Company  in  the  valley  of  the  Red 
River  of  the  North.  George  Bonera,  supposed  to  be  the  father  of  Stephen,  was 
«D  interpreter  of  Gov.  Cass  in  1820  at  Fond  du  Lac.    Stephen  died  In  1884. 


BATTLES  OF   SIOUX   AND   OJIBWAYS.  489 

ing  together,  and  in  foot  races.  The  next  day  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Libbey  came  up  in  the  steamboat  Ariel,  and 
sold  thirty-six  gallons  of  whisky  to  Scott  Campbell  the 
Sioux  interpreter,  and  the  next  nigh^  the  Sioux  and  Ojib- 
ways  presented  the  scene  of  a  pandemonium.* 

Upon  Sunday  the  30th  of  June  Hole-in- the-Day  announced 
his  intention  to  return  to  his  own  country,  and  on  the  1st 
day  of  July  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways  even  smoked  the  pipe 
of  peace,  and  Hole-in-the-Day  began  his  ascent  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. Two  Pillager  Ojibways*  however  remained  near 
the  fort,  and  passing  over  to  Lake  Harriet,  about  sunrise 
on  the  morning  of  the  2d,  killed  Badger,  a  Sioux,  on  his 
way  to  hunt 

BATTLES  OF  SIOUX  AND  OJIBWAYS  JULY  4,  1839. 

The  excitement  now  became  great  among  the  Sioux,  and 
in  a  little  while  war  parties  were  in  pursuit  of  their  old 
foes.  The  Lake  Calhoun  Sioux  with  those  from  the  vil- 
lages on  the  Minnesota  River  assembled  at  the  Falls  of  St. 
Anthony,  and  started  in  pursuit  of  the  Mille  Lacs  band 
of  Ojibways,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  July  before 
sunrise,  found  them  in  the  valley  of  Rum  River,  and  at- 
tacking them  killed  and  wounded  about  ninety.  The  Ka- 
posia  band  of  Sioux  pursued  the  Saint  Croix  Ojibways,  and 
on  the  third  of  July  found  them  encamped  with  their 
trader  Aitkin,  in  the  ravine  at  Stillwater,  where  the  Min- 
nesota Penitentiary  is  now  situated,  quite  intoxicated. 
The  sight  of  the  Sioux  tended  to  make  them  sober,  but  in 
the  fight  twenty-one  of  their  number  were  killed,  and 
twenty-nine  were  wounded. 

1  Taliaferro's  MS.  Journal. 

*  RelatioDB  of  the  man  shot  the  summer  beforei^ 


490  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

OJIBWATS  RECEIVED  BT  QUEEN  VICTORIA. 

The  United  States  government  has  always  frowned  upon 
the  attempts  of  speculators  to  exhibit  Indians  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gain.  Joel  R.  Poinsett,  Secretary  of  War  under 
President  Van  Buren,  in  a  letter  to  George  Catlin,  the 
painter  of  Indian  portraits,  expressed  the  sentiments  of 
every  high-minded  citizen  when  he  wrote:  "I  consider 
such  proceedings  as  calculated  to  degrade  the  red  man, 
and  certainly  not  to  exalt  the  whites  engaged  with  them." 

An  adventurer  under  the  name  of  Rankin  succeeded,  in 
1839,  in  taking  some  Ojibways  to  England,  and  arrange- 
ments were  made  to  exhibit  them  in  connection  with  Cat- 
lin's   portraits.    The  principal  Indian  was  Ah-quee-we- 
zanits,  about  seventy-five  years  of  age.     The  half-breed 
interpreter  was  Louis  Cadott^.    It  had  been  arranged  as  &. 
precautionary  measure  that  the  Ojibways  should  abstaii 
from  intoxicating  liquors.     In  an  interview  with  the  Hoi 
Charles  Augustus  Murray,  Master  of  the  Household  t:    ^ 
Queen  Victoria,  they  were  offered  champagne,  which  thcsi^j 
at  first,  remembering  their  agreement,  refused,  but,  he  ^:;^^ 
suring  them  that  the  drink  would  not  intoxicate,  tl^  ^y 
drank,  and  from  that  hour  they  talked  about  the  Che€>^i^ 
Pop-po*  by  day,  and  dreamed  of  it  by  night.     After  t\j;> 
they  were  formally  presented  to  the  Queen,  who  present^ 
them  with  several  hundred  doUare.    The  interpreter,  Louig 
Cadotte,  was  of  fine  appearance,  and  a  pretty  and  respect- 
able  English  girl  fell  in  love  with  him,  and  with  the  con- 
sent  of  her  parents  they  were  married  in  St.  Martin's  Church, 
London.     She  came  with  him  to  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and 
after  her  death  he  was  said  to  have  been  much  depressed. 

1  Catlin  mentions  they  ^vc  champa^e  the  name  chick -a-bob-boo,  became 
when  the  corkscrew  was  introduced  there  was  a  fizz,  which  sounded  like  cbee- 
ee,  and  then  the  popping  out  of  the  cork.    See  Catlin 's  Offibbewity  Indiam. 


BATTLE   OF  POEEOUMA.  491 

CONFLICTS  OF  SIOUX  AND  OJIBWAYS  CONTINUED. 

During  the  summer  of  1840,  a  Sioux  and  his  wife  were 
killed  by  Ojibways  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi, 
near  the  mouth  of  the  brook  between  Meudota  and  Saint 
Paul. 

On  the  eighth  of  April,  1841,  three  Ojibways  came  down 
the  Mississippi  in  a  canoe,  which  they  left  between  St.  An- 
thony and  Minnehaha  Falls,  and  hid  themselves  during 
the  night  near  a  footpath  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi 
about  a  mile  above  Fort  Snelling.  As  a  Sioux  chief  was 
passing  in  the  morning  with  his  son,  they  fired,  killing  the 
boy  and  mortally  wounding  the  father. 

BATTLE  OF  POKEGUMA. 

Pokeguma^  is  a  beautiful  lake  four  or  five  miles  long, 
and  about  a  mile  wide,  connected  with  Snake  River,  about 
twenty  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  river  St  Croix. 
In  the  year  1836,  missionaries  supported  by  the  Presby- 
terian and  Congregational  churches  established  a  mission 
here,  and  built  a  residence  on  the  east  side  of  the  lake, 
while  the  Ojibway  village  was  on  an  island. 

The  mission  was  for  a  time  prosperous,  and  in  a  letter 
written  in  1837,  one  of  the  missionaries  writes:  "The 
young  women  and  girls  now  make,  mend,  wash,  and  iron 
after  our  manner.  The  men  have  learned  to  build  log 
houses,  drive  team,  plough,  hoe,  and  handle  an  American 
axe." 

In  May  1841,  Jeremiah  Russel  now  living  at  Sauk 
Rapids,  then  Indian  farmer  at  this  point,  sent  two  Ojib- 
ways accompanied  by  Elara  Greeley  of  Stillwater  to  the 
Falls  of  St.  Croix  for  supplies.  They  arrived  there  on 
Saturday  the  fifteenth  of  the  month,  and  the  next  day  a 

1  In  the  treaty  of  1842  spelled  Po-ke-gom-maw. 


492  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

steamboat  arrived  with  goods.  The  captain  said  that  a 
war  party  of  Sioux  headed  by  Big  Thunder,  called  Little 
Crow  by  the  whites,  was  advancing,  and  the  C^ibways  pre- 
pared to  go  back  and  warn  their  friends.  They  had  not 
proceeded  far  when  they  discovered  the  foe,  and  quickly 
discharged  their  guns  and  killed  two  of  Big  Thunder's 
sons.  The  Sioux  returned  the  fire,  and  mortally  wounded 
one  of  the  Ojibways.  According  to  custom,  the  bodies  of 
the  chiefs  sons  were  ornamented,  and  set  up  with  their 
faces  towards  the  enemy's  country,  and  the  Ojibway  was 
horribly  mangled  by  the  Sioux,  and  his  scalped  head 
placed  in  a  kettle  was  suspended  in  front  of  their  dead 
companions. 

Big  Thunder,  disheartened  by  the  loss  of  his  sons,  re- 
turned with  his  party  to  Kaposia,  a  village  a  few  miles 
below  Saint  Paul,  and  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, but  there  were  other  parties  on  the  war-path. 

It  was  not  until  Friday,  the  21st  of  May,  that  the  death 
of  the  Ojibway  was  known  at  Lake  Pokegum^  Mr.  Rus- 
sell, on  the  next  Sunday,  accompanied  by  a  half-breed,  and 
Capt.  William  llolcomb,  subsequently  the  first  Lieutenant 
Governor  of  Minnesota,  went  to  the  mission  house  to  attend 
a  religious  service,  and  in  returning  the  half-breed  said 
there  was  a  rumor  that  Sioux  were  approaching.  On 
Monday,  three  young  men  left  in  a  canoe,  to  go  to  the 
west  shore  of  the  lake,  and  from  thence  to  Mille  Lacs,  to 
give  intelligence  to  the  Ojibways  there  resident  They 
took,  in  the  canoe  two  girls  about  twelve  years  of  age, 
pupils  of  the  mission  school,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing 
the  canoe  back  to  the  island.  Just  as  the  three  were  land- 
ing, twenty  or  thirty  Sioux  with  a  war-whoop  emerged 
from  their  hiding  place  and  fired  into  the  canoe.  The 
young  men  instantly  jumped  into  the  water,  which  was 
shallow,  returned  the  fire,  and  ran  into  the  woods.  The 
little  girls  waded  into  the  lake  and  were  pursued.    Their 


OJIBWAYS  IN   1842   ATTACK   KAPOSIA  SIOUX.        493 

parents  upon  the  island  heard  the  death  cries  of  their 
children.  Their  tathers,  buniing  for  revenge,  left  the  island 
in  a  canoe,  and  drawing  it  upon  the  shore  of  the  lake,  hid 
behind  it,  opened  fire  upon  and  killed  one  of  the  Sioux. 
The  Sioux  approaching,  they  again  launched  the  canoe,  one 
lay  on  his  back  at  the  bottom,  the  other  plunged  into  the 
water,  and  holding  the  canoe  with  one  hand,  and  swim- 
ming with  the  other,  he  pushed  the  canoe  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  foe.  As  the  Sioux  would  aim  at  him  he 
dodged  their  shot,  by  putting  his  head  under  water,  and 
waiting  until  he  heard  the  discharge  of  their  guns.  Alter 
a  skirmish  of  two  hours,  the  Sioux,  numbering  over  one 
hundred  retreated,  having  lost  two  men. 

At  the  request  of  the  parent  Mr.  E.  F.  Ely,  the  catechist 
of  the  mission,  went  across  the  lake  with  two  of  his  friends 
to  collect  the  mutilated  remains  of  his  pupils.  He  found 
their  heads  cut  off  and  scalped,  with  a  tomahawk  buried 
in  the  brains  of  each.  Their  bodies  were  pierced  in  the 
breast,  and  the  right  arm  of  one  was  broken  away.  Re- 
moving the  tomahawks,  he  brought  the  bodies  to  the 
island,  and  in  the  afternoon  they  were  buried  with  the 
simple  and  solemn  rites  of  Christianity. 

OJIBWAYS  IN  1842  ATTACK  KAPOSIA  SIOUX. 

In  June,  1842,  an  Ojibway  war  party  of  about  forty 
was  formed  at  Fond  du  Lac  in  the  valley  of  the  St.  Louis 
River,  and  appeared  at  the  marsh  below  what  is  now  the 
city  of  Saint  Paul,  and  opposite  to  the  Kaposia  village 
of  Sioux,  of  which  Big  Thunder  was  chief,  and  killed  a 
Sioux,  the  wife  of  Gamelle  a  Canadian,  and  another  woman 
and  child.  The  Sioux  warriors  came  over  from  the  other 
side,  and  they  lost  ten  men,  and  one  known  as  the  Dancer 
was  horribly  mutilated,  while  the  Ojibway s  had  only  four 
killed. 


494  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL  COLLECTIOKS. 

TREATY  OP  1842  AT  LA  POINTE  ISLAND. 

On  the  4th  of  October,  1842,  a  treaty  was  concluded  at 
La  Pointe  between  Robert  Stuart,  U.  S.  commissioner,  and 
the  Ojibways  of  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi  by 
which  they  ceded  to  the  United  States  the  country  "  begin- 
ning at  the  mouth  of  Chocolate  River  of  Lake  Superior, 
thence  northwardly  across  the  lake  to  intersect  the  bound- 
ary line  between  the  United  States  and  the  Province  of 
Canada;  thence  up  said  Lake  Superior  to  the  mouth  of 
the  St.  Louis  or  Fond  du  Lac  River  (including  all  the 
islands  in  said  lake);  thence  up  said  river  to  the  American 
Fur  Company's  post,  at  the  southwardly  bend  thereof, 
about  twenty-two  miles  from  its  mouth ;  thence  south  to 
intersect  the  line  of  the  treaty  of  July  29, 1837,  with  the 
Chippewas  of  the  Mississippi;  thence  along  said  line  to  its 
southeast wardly  extremity  near  the  Plover  Portage  on 
the  Wisconsin  River;  thence  northeastwardly  along  the 
boundary.line  between  the  Chippewas  and  Menonomees,  to 
its  eastern  termination  on  the  Skonawby  River  of  Green 
Bay;  thence  northwardly  to  the  source  of  Chocolate  River; 
thence  down  said  river  to  its  mouth,  the  place  of  beginning/' 

DEATH  OF  THE  ELDER  HOLE-IN-THE-DAY. 

In  the  spring  of  1847,  the  distinguished  chief  Ilole-in- 
thc-Day,  while  intoxicate<l,  fell  from  a  Red  River  cart  near 
Platte  River,  Benton  County,  Minnesota,  and  soon  died. 
He  was  buried  upon  a  high  bluif  not  far  distant.  For  a 
quarter  of  a  century  he  had  exerted  a  great  influence 
among  his  tribe. 

In  1820,  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  Sandy  Lake  Ojib- 
ways were  Kadewabedas,  an  old  man  called  by  the  French, 
Breehe  or  Brechedent;  by  the  English,  Broken  Tooth;  and 
Babikesundeba  or  Curly  Head. 

Broken  Tooth  in  1785  is  mentioned  in  connection  with 
traders  at  Sandy  Lake,  and  Lieutenant  Pike  met  him  in 


bruxson's  description  of  hole-in-thb-day.     495 

1806,  and  in  1828  he  died  at  a  great  age.  Curly  Head, 
mentioned  by  Pike  in  1806,  and  visited  by  Cass  in  1820, 
after  attending  the  treaty  at  Prairie  du  Cbien  in  1825, 
became  sick  while  returning  to  his  village,  and  died. 
Hole-in-the-Day  was  with  him  at  this  time,  and  soon  after 
became  a  prominent  chief.  Two  prominent  traders,  Ash- 
mun  and  Ermatinger,  lived  with  sisters  of  his  wife,  who 
was  a  daughter  of  Biaswah.  Already  in  this  article  allu- 
sions have  been  made  to  his  bold  career.  In  the  fifth 
volume  of  the  Wisconsin  Historical  Collections^  the  Rev. 
Alfred  Brunson,  who  had  been  the  superintendent  of  a 
Methodist  mission  among  the  Sioux  below  Saint  Paul,  and 
afterwards  U.  S.  agent  for  the  Ojibways,  gives  the  follow- 
ing reminiscences  of  this  chief: — 

brunson's  description  of  hole-in-the-day. 

"Some  time  in  June  of  this  year  [1838],  Miles  Vineyard, 
sub-agent  to  the  Chippewas  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  as- 
cended the  river  to  a  point  a  short  distance  above  Little 
Falls  and  summoned  Hole-in-the-Day  and  his  band  to  a 
council,  and  demanded  the  prisoner. 

"In  July,  1838,  not  knowing  of  this  movement,  I  ascended 
the  river,  to  the  same  point,  with  a  view  to  establish  a 
mission  and  school  among  those  Indians.  I  found  them 
in  council,  on  an  island.  As  is  their  custom,  when  a 
stranger  arrives,  all  business  was  suspended  till  the  new- 
comers were  introduced I  had  heard  so  much 

of  Hole-in-the-Day  that  I  was  anxious  to  see  him.  The 
council  was  in  a  thicket  on  an  island.  The  underbrush 
had  been  cut  out  and  piled  in  the  centre,  and  perhaps  fifty 
braves  seated  on  the  ground  in  the  circle.  The  agent  and 
his  attaches  were  seated  in  like  manner  under  a  tree  on  one 
side  of  the  circle,  by  the  side  of  whom  I  and  my  atten- 
dants were  assigned  the  place  of  honor,  and  looking  in 
vain  for  one  of  distinguished  appearance,  I  inquired  of  my 


496  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

interpreter  which  was  the  great  chief,  and  he  pointed  to 
the  dirtiest,  most  scowling,  and  savage-looking  man  in  the 
crowd,  who  was  lying  on  a  pile  of  brush  in  the  centre,  as 
if,  as  I  found  to  be  the  fact,  he  was  alone  on  his  side  of 
the  question  to  be  settled.  All  others  had  agreed,  before 
my  arrival,  to  release  the  prisoner.  As  they  resumed  busi- 
ness, a  dead  silence  occurred  of  some  minutes,  all  waiting 
for  his  final  answer.  At  length  he  rose  up  with  impetu- 
osity, as  if  shot  with  a  gun.  His  blanket,  innocent  of 
water  since  he  owned  it,  was  drawn  over  his  left  shoulder 
and  around  his  body,  his  right  arm  swinging  in  the  ah*, 
his  eyes  flashing  like  lightning,  his  brow  scowled  as  if  a 
thuudergust  had  settled  on  it,  and  his  long  hair  literally 
snapping  in  the  air,  from  the  quick  motion  of  his  head.  I 
thought  of  Hercules  with  every  hair  a  serpent,  and  every 
serpent  hissing.  " 

"He  came  forward,  as  is  their  custom,  and  shook  hands 
with  the  agent,  and  all  the  whites  present,  and  then  step- 
ping back  a  short  distance,  orator-like,  to  give  himself 
room  for  motion,  and  swinging  his  right  arm,  said,  address- 
ing the  agent : — 

"'My  father!  I  don't  keep  this  prisoner  out  of  any  ill- 
will  to  you,  nor  out  of  any  ill-will  to  my  Great  Father  at 
Washington ;  nor  out  of  ill-will  to  these  men  [gracefully 
waving  his  hand  back  and  around  the  circle],  but  I  hate 
the  Sioux.  They  have  killed  my  relatives,  and  I'll  have 
revenge.  You  call  me  chief,  and  so  I  am,  by  nature,  as 
well  as  by  office,  and  I  challenge  any  of  these  men  to  dis- 
pute my  title  to  it.  If  I  am  chief,  then  my  word  is  law, 
otherwise  you  might  as  well  put  this  medal  [showing  the 
one  received  from  Governor  Cass]  upon  an  old  woman.' 
He  then  threw  himself  upon  a  pile  of  brush.  Finally,  he 
arose  again,  but  a  little  milder  in  manner,  said:  — 

"'My  father!  for  your  sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  those 
men  [waving  his  hand  around  the  circle],  111  give  up  the 


SPEECH  OF  CHIEF   HOLE-IN-THE-DAY  THE  YOUNGEB.     497 

prisoner,  and  go  myself  and  deliver  her  at  the  fort'  As 
this  would  have  been  injudicious,  he  at  length  consented 
to  deliver  the  prisoner  to  the  agent  In  a  little  while, 
however,  he  determined  to  go  uninvited  to  the  fort,  and 
the  result  has  already  been  narrated."*  Schoolcraft*  de- 
scribed Hole-in-the-Day  as  "one  of  the  most  hardened  and 
bloodthirsty  wretches,"  and  mentions  that  Mr.  Aitkin,  the 
elder,  told  him  "that  having  once  surprised  and  killed  a 
Sioux  family,  the  fellow  picked  up  a  little  girl,  who  had 
fled  from  the  lodge,  and  pitched  her  into  the  Mississippi. 
The  current  bore  her  against  a  point  of  land,  and  seeing  it, 
the  hardened  wretch  ran  down  and  again  pushed  her  in." 

TREATY  OF  FOND  DU  LAC,  MINNESOTA,  A.  D.  1847. 

In  1847,  Hon.  Henry  M.  Rice,  now  of  St  Paul,  late  U. 
S.  Senator  from  Minnesota,  and  Isaac  A.  Verplanck,  of 
Buffalo,  New  York,  were  appointed  commissioners  to  treat 
with  the  Ojibways  for  the  country  between  the  Wattap 
and  Crow  Wing  Rivers.  Hole-in-the-Day,  the  son  of  the 
recently  deceased  chief  of  that  name,  made  his  appearance 
in  council  for  the  first  time  as  chief  and  addressed  the 
commissioners  as  follows: — 

SPEECH  OF  CHIEF  HOLE-IN-THE-DAY,  THE  YOUNGER. 

"Our  Great  Father  instructed  you  to  come  here,  for  the 
purpose  of  asking  us  to  sell  a  large  piece  of  land,  lying  on 
and  west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  To  accomplish  this  you 
have  called  together  all  the  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the 
nation  who  to  the  number  of  many  hundreds  are  within 
the  hearing  of  my  voice:  that  was  useless,  for  they  do  not 
own  the  land ;  it  belongs  to  me.  My  father,  by  his  bravery, 
took  it  from  the  Sioux.  He  died  a  few  moons  ago,  and 
what  belonged  to  him  became  mine.    He,  by  his  courage 


1  See  page  488.  *  Fenandl  Memoirs,  p.  611. 

32 


498  MINNESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 

and  perseverance,  became  head  chief  of  all  the  Chippewas, 
and  when  he  died  I  took  his  place,  and  am  conseqaentlj 
chief  over  all  the  nation.  To  this  position  I  am  doubly 
entitled,  for  I  am  as  brave  as  my  father  was,  and  through 
my  mother  I  am  by  descent  the  legal  heir  to  the  position. 

"•Now,  if  I  say  sell,  our  Great  Father  will  obtain  the 
land ;  if  I  say  no,  you  will  tell  him  he  cannot  have  it. 
The  Indians  assembled  here  have  nothing  to  saj,  they  can 
but  do  my  bidding." 

After  this  speech,  the  commissioners  negotiated  with 
him,  and  when  he  was  satisfied  with  the  propositions 
made,  he  was  told  that  they  must  be  explained  to  all  the 
Indians,  and  their  consent  obtained.  He  did  not  like  this, 
but  the  commissioners  had  the  treaty  explained  by  the  in- 
terpreters, and  they  agreed  to  it  without  a  dissenting  voice. 
They  were  then  called  to  sign  the  treaty,  and  waited  for 
Hole-in-the-Day  first  to  attach  his  mark.  This  he  refused 
to  do,  but  told  them  to  walk  up  in  order  of  rank,  and  sign 
the  paper,  which  they  did. 

After  this,  he  said  to  commissioner  Rice,  that  on  the 
next  day  he  would  sign,  but  did  not  wish  his  name  to  ap- 
pear with  the  common  Indians.  After  some  conversation, 
it  was  arranged  that  below,  after  the  sentence  ''  I  approve 
of  this  treaty  and  consent  to  the  same,"  he  should  sign  his 
name,  and  so  it  appears  in  the  printed  treaty. 

OJIBWAYS  AFTER  THE  ORGANIZATION,  IN  1849,  OF  MINNESOTA 

TERRITORY. 

After  the  treaty  of  1837,  the  Mississippi  Ojibways  re- 
ceived their  first  annuities  at  Lake  St.  Croix,  but  owint'  to 
their  conflict  with  the  Sioux,  in  1839,  La  Pointe  became 
the  place  w^here  they  received  their  payments.  By  the 
treaty  of  1847  at  Fond  du  Lac  of  St.  Louis  River,  it  was 
stipulated  that  they  should  receive  their  payments  on  the 
Mississippi.     In  1849,  a  farm  for  their  benefit  was  made 


OJIBWAYS   KILLED   AT  APPLE   RIVER.  499 

at  Gull  Lake,  and  some  of  the  Ojibways  moved  there  with 
five  chiefs. 

Alexander  Ramsey,  as  Governor  of  Minnesota  Territory, 
was  ex-officio  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs.  In  June, 
1850,  he  visited  the  Ojibway  country  of  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi, with  William  Warren  as  interpreter,  to  select  a  suit- 
able place  for  an  agency,  and  the  sub-agent  at  La  Pointe 
removed  to  Sandy  Lake. 

OJIBWAYS  KILLED  AT  APPLE  RIVER. 

During  the  month  of  April,  1850,  there  was  a  renewal 
of  hostilities  between  the  Sioux  and  Ojibways  on  lands 
that  had  been  ceded  to  the  United  States.  A  Sioux  war- 
prophet  at  Red  Wing  village  dreamed  that  he  ought  to 
raise  a  war  party.  Announcing  the  fact,  a  number  volun- 
teered to  go,  and  several  from  the  Kaposia  village  joined 
them.  The  leader  of  the  party  was  a  worthless  fellow  who 
the  year  before  had  been  confined  in  the  guard-house  at 
Fort  Snelling  for  scalping  his  wife. 

Passing  up  the  valley  of  the  Saint  Croix,  a  few  miles 
above  Stillwater,  they  discovered  on  the  snow  the  marks 
of  a  keg  and  foot-prints.  From  these,  they  knew  that 
Ojibways  were  returning  from  a  whiskey  shop.  Following 
their  trail,  they  found  on  the  Apple  River,  a  tributarj'  of 
the  Saint  Croix,  a  party  of  Ojibways  in  one  large  wigwam. 
Waiting  till  daybreak,  on  the  2d  of  April  the  Sioux  fired 
on  the  unsuspecting  inmates,  fifteen  in  all,  and  none  were 
left  alive,  except  a  boy,  who  was  taken  prisoner.  The 
next  day  the  Sioux  came  to  Stillwater,  and  danced  the 
scalp-dance  around  the  captive,  striking  him  in  the  face 
at  times  with  the  scarcely  cold  scalps  of  his  relatives.  The 
child  was  then  taken  to  Kaposia,  the  Sioux  village  below 
Saint  Paul,  and  adopted  by  the  chief. 

Governor  Ramsey  immediately  took  measures  to  send 
the  boy  to  his  friends.     At  a  conference  held  at  the  Gov- 


500  MINNESOTA   HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

ernor's  house,  the  boy  was  delivered  up,  and  on  being 
taken  to  the  kitchen  by  a  little  son  of  the  Governor,  since 
deceased,  he  cried,  seeming  more  afraid  of  his  white  friends 
than  his  dusky  captors. 

HOLE-IN-THE-DAY  AT  SAINT  PAUL. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  15th  of  May,  naked  and  painted 
Sioux  warriors  were  seen  in  Saint  Paul  much  excited.  A 
few  hours  before  the  Ojibway  chief,  young  Hole-in-the-Day, 
had  secreted  his  canoe  in  a  gorge  near  the  western  suburbs, 
and  with  two  or  three  associates  crossed  the  river,  attacked 
a  small  party  of  Sioux,  and  killed  one  man.  To  adjust  the 
difficulties  Gov.  Ramsey  held  a  council  on  the  12tb  of  June, 
and  the  contending  parties,  as  they  had  often  done  before, 
promised  to  live  in  peace. 

FAMINE  AND  CANNIBALISM. 

During  the  winter  of  1850-51,  the  Ojibways  of  Red, 

Cass,  Leech,  and  Sandy  Lakes,  suffered  much  from  want  of 
food.  About  the  first  of  October,  1850,  the  Lidiaus  col- 
lected at  the  new  agency  at  Sandy  Lake  to  receive  their 
annuities,  and  here,  to  their  disappointment,  the}'^  were 
kept  seven  or  eight  weeks  awaiting  the  arrival  of  provi- 
sions. During  this  period  the  measles  and  dj'sentery  pre- 
vailed, and  many  died.  With  only  a  partial  payment,  they 
began  to  go  to  their  homes.  A  family  consisting  of  a 
man,  wife,  and  two  children,  and  wife's  brother,  left  Sandy 
Lake  in  health,  but  when  about  half  way  to  Leech  Lake, 
the  wife's  brother  was  taken  sick  and  died.  They  buried 
him  and  continued  their  journey.  Then  the  two  children 
became  sick.  The  father  carried  his  son,  and  the  mother 
the  daughter.  The  night  before  they  reached  Leech  Lake 
the  boy  died  and  the  father  continued  to  carry  him.  The 
next  day  the  daughter  died,  and  the  parents  appeared  at 
Leech  Lake  with  their  dead  children  on  their  backs. 


OJIBWAYS,  IN  1853,  ATTACK  SIOUX  IN  ST.  PAUL.      501 

Missionary  J.  P.  Bardwell,  of  Cass  Lake,  in  his  report 
to  the  U.  S.  Commissioner  of  Indian  Aftairs,  refers  to  the 
most  shocking  case  of  cannibalism  that  he  ever  heard  of. 

An  Indian  west  of  Cass  Lake,  with  his  wife,  and  two 
daughters,  and  son-in-law,  had  killed  and  eaten  fifteen  per- 
sons, most  of  whom  were  their  own  children  and  grandchil- 
dren. A  writer  in  the  Minnesota  Democrat,  under  date  of 
July  29,  1851,  gives  a  more  particular  account.  He  writes: 
"They  were  reduced  to  a  starving  condition,  and  the 
mothers  commenced  killing  and  eating  their  children. 
They  fed  voraciously  upon  the  flesh,  and  became  passion- 
ately fond  of  it."  After  all  of  the  children  had  been  des- 
patched but  a  boy  of  eighteen  years,  "in  the  latter  part  of 
winter,  his  mother  called  him  to  her,  and  requested  him  to 
put  his  head  in  her  lap,  under  pretence  of  desiring  to  look 
for  vermin.  The  boy  complied.  The  mother  had  some 
molten  lead  which  she  poured  into  his  ear,  and  killed  him. 
His  cries  of  agony  alarmed  the  old  people.  The  old  man 
told  his  wife  to  go  and  see  what  was  the  matter.  She 
went  and  looked  into  the  door  of  the  lodge,  and  there  saw^ 
the  woman  with  the  body  of  the  boy  on  the  fire,  singeing 
his  hair  oft".  She  said  to  her  'come  in  and  get  some;  it 
is  good.' 


>» 


OJIBWAYS,  IN  1853,  ATTACK  SIOUX  IN  ST.  PAUL. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  1853,  a  party  of  Ojibways  killed  a 
Sioux,  at  Shakopee,  and  then  Sioux  from  Kaposia  killed 
an  Ojibway  in  the  valley  of  the  Saint  Croix  River. 

On  the  morning  of  the  27th,  some  Ojibways  could  have 
been  seen  lurking  on  the  elevation,  behind  the  marsh  in 
Saint  Paul,  now  filled  with  railways  and  warehouses.  Per- 
ceiving a  canoe  of  Sioux  coming  up  the  river  from  Kapo- 
sia, they  hurried  to  the  neighborhood  of  Third  and  Jack- 
son Streets,  and  saw  the  Sioux  land  from  their  canoe,  walk 
up  Jackson  Street,  and  go  into  a  trading  house,  which 


502  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

stood  at  the  southeast  corner  of  those  streets.  As  they 
entered,  the  Ojibways  fired  and  mortally  wounded  a  Sioux 
woman.  A  Sioux,  who  had  lost  a  leg  in  a  fight  several 
years  before,  seizing  a  gun  in  the  store,  pursued  the  foe  a 
short  distance. 

Messengers  were  despatched  to  Fort  Snelling,  and  a 
party  of  dragoons  under  Lt.  W.  B.  Magruder  were  soon  in 
pureuit  of  the  Ojibways,  who  were  overtaken  the  next  day 
at  the  Falls  of  Saint  Croix.  The  dragoons  fired  upon 
them,  and  an  Ojibway  was  killed.  His  scalp  was  brought 
to  Saint  Paul  and  photographed.  An  engraving  from  the 
photograph  soon  after  appeared  in  Graham's  Magazine, 
published  in  Philadelphia. 

TREATY  OF  1854,  WITH  OJIBWAYS. 

A  treaty  was  made  in  1854,  by  which  th^  Ojibways  of 
Lake  Superior  ceded  the  region  "beginning  at  a  point 
where  the  east  branch  of  Snake  River  crosses  the  southern 
boundary  line  of  the  Chippewa  country,  running  thence 
up  the  said  branch  to  its  source;  thence  nearly  north,  in  a 
straight  line,  to  the  mouth  of  the  East  Savannah  River; 
thence  up  the  Saint  Lonis  River  to  the  mouth  of  East 
Swan  River;  thence  up  the  East  Swan  River  to  its  source; 
thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  most  westerly  bend  ol*  Ver- 
milion River;  and  thence  down  the  Vermilion  River  to 
its  mouth." 

TREATY  OF  1855. 

In  1855,  an  important  treaty  was  made  at  Washington 
between  the  Pillager  and  Lake  Winnibigoshish  Ojibways. 
By  one  of  its  provisions  a  patent  for  a  section  of  land  was 
to  be  given  to  Pug-o-na-ke-shick  or  IIole-in-the-Day. 

LAST  CONFLICT  OF  OJIBWAYS  WITH  THE  SIOUX. 

Early  on  Thursday  morning,  May  27,  1858,  a  party  of 
Mille  Lacs  Ojibways,  numbering  about  one  hundred  and 


HOLE-IN-THE-DAY,  THE  YOUNGER,  UNRULY.  503 

fifty,  appeared  opposite  the  Sioux  village,  not  far  from  the 
town  of  Shakopee,  on  the  Minnesota  River.  A  Sioux,  who 
was  fishing  on  the  banks  of  the  stream,  was  shot  and 
scalped,  and  then  the  infuriated  Sioux  began  to  cross  the 
river  at  Major  Murphy's  ferry,  and  in  the  open  meadows 
came  in  contact  with  their  old  foes.  Three  Ojibways  were 
killed  in  the  fight  and  one  died,  near  Lake  Minnetonka. 
About  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  rest  withdrew. 
Seven  of  the  wounded  arrived  at  the  Falls  of  Saint  An- 
thony that  night.  Doctore  Murphy  and  Rankin  visited 
them.  One  had  been  shot  by  an  ounce  ball,  in  the  lower 
jaw,  which  also  carried  away  a  portion  of  the  tongue.  A 
chief  of  Mille  Lacs,  known  as  Wah-de-nah,  was  shot  above 
the  knee  and  the  bone  splintered.  The  others  had  wounds 
that  were  not  serious.  On  Friday  afternoon,  they  were 
placed  on  board  the  steamboat  Enterprise,  which  ran  above 
the  Falls  toward  their  homes. 

HOLE-IN-THE-DAY,  THE  YOUNGER,  UNRULY. 

On  the  eighteenth  of  August,  1862,  the  uprising  of  the 
Sioux  against  the  whites  began  at  Red  Wood  agency,  on 
the  Minnesota  River,  and  led  to  the  massacre  of  more  than 
five  hundred  of  the  defenceless  men,  women,  and  children 
of  the  frontier.  It  is  worthy  of  note,  that  on  that  very 
day,  the  Ojibways  at  Gull  Lake  arrested  several  white 
persons,  and  talked  about  attacking  the  agency,  then  in 
charge  of  Major  L.  C.  Walker.  The  next  monnng,  agent 
Walker  left  for  Crow  Wing,  and  met  troops  coming  from 
Fort  Ripley.  Returning  with  them,  the  Gull  Lake  chief 
was  arrested.  Walker  again  left  for  Saint  Cloud,  to  con- 
sult with  the  U.  S.  Commissioner  of  Indian  Aftairs,  on  his 
way  to  Grand  Forks,  on  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  to 
make  a  treaty  with  the  Ojibways  of  that  region.  Mean- 
while, the  Ojibways  of  Leech  Lake  had  risen,  held  all  the 
whites  but  two,  seven  in  number,  prisoners,  and  brought 


504  MINNESOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

them  down  to  Gull  Lake,  where  they  were  released. 
Agent  Walker,  on  his  way  to  Saint  Cloud,  under  excite- 
ment, committed  suicide.  U.  S.  Commissioner  Dole  aban- 
doning his  journey  to  Grand  Forks,  came  to  Fort  Ripley, 
with  a  military  escort.  lie  proposed  to  Hole-in-the-Day 
that  there  should  be  a  council  at  Fort  Ripley,  but  the 
chief  declined  to  come.  It  was  then  arranged  that  there 
should  be  a  conference  at  Crow  Wing.  On  the  12th  of 
September,  the  house  of  Hole-in-the-Day  was  burned  by 
two  white  men,  who  were  indignant  at  his  «)urse.  The 
same  night,  about  ten  o'clock,  three  Ojibway  chiefs,  and 
three  warriors,  from  Leech  Lake,  left  the  hostile  camp, 
crossed  the  river,  and  conferred  with  the  acting  Indian 
agent.  The  night  of  the  18th,  they  went  back  to  Ilole- 
in-the-Day's  camp,  and  the  morning  of  the  14th  returned 
with  their  families. 

In  council  with  the  authorities  of  the  United  States, 
Wasec,  a  Pillager  brave,  said :  "  My  father,  I  am  not  afraid 
to  tell  you  the  name  of  the  one  who  led  us  to  do  wrong 
to  the  whites.  It  was  Hole-in-the-Day  who  caused  us  to 
go  astray  by  his  bad  advice.  He  sent  messengers  through 
to  the  lake,  saying  that  our  Great  Father  intended  to  send 
men,  and  take  all  Indians  and  dress  them  like  soldiers,  and 
send  them  away  to  fight  in  the  south  ;  and  if  we  wish  to 
save  ourselves  we  must  rise  and  fight  the  whites,  and  take 
them  and  their  goods  from  the  lake.  The  next  day,  after 
we  had  robbed  our  traders,  another  messenger  arrived 
from  IIole-in-the-Day,  saying  the  white  soldiers  had  shot 
at  him,  and  in  revenge  wished  us  to  kill  all  the  whites  at 
the  lake,  but  our  chiefs  said,  K^o;  if  Hole-in-the-Day 
wishes  to  kill  the  whites,  let  him  commence  first." 

After  this  defection,  upon  the  part  of  the  Pillagers, 
Hole-in-the-Day  became  quiet  and  reasonable.* 

»  Report  of  U.  S.  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  for  1862. 


TREATT  OF  OCTOBER,  1863.  505 

TREATT  OF  MARCH,  1863. 

On  the  11th  of  March,  1863,  a  treaty  was  concluded  by 
which  the  Mississippi,  and  the  Pillager,  and  Lake  Winni- 
bigoshish  bands  of  Ojibways  relinquished  Gull  Lake  and 
other  reservations,  and  accepted  the  region,  "beginning  at 
a  point,  one  mile  south  of  the  most  southerly  point  of 
Leech  Lake ;  thence  easterly  to  a  point,  one  mile  south  of 
the  most  southerly  point  of  Goose  Lake ;  thence  due  east 
to  a  point  due  south  from  the  intersection  of  the  Poka- 
gomin  reservation  and  the  Mississippi  River;  thence  on 
the  dividing  line  between  Deer  River  Lakes  and  Mash- 
kordens  River  and  Lakes,  until  a  point  is  reached  north 
of  Deer  River  Lakes;  thence  in  a  direct  line  northwesterly 
to  the  outlet  of  the  Two  Routes  Lake ;  thence  in  a  south- 
westerly direction  to  Karbekaun  River;  thence  down  said 
river  to  the  lake  of  the  same  name;  thence  due  south  to  a 
point  due  west  from  the  beginning ;  thence  to  the  place  of 
beginning." 

TREATY  OF  OCTOBER,  1863. 

The  Red  Lake  and  Pembina  Ojibways  on  the  2d  of  Oc- 
tober, 1863,  by  treaty,  ceded  the  lands,  ''l>egiuning  at  the 
point  where  the  international  boundary  between  the 
United  States  and  the  British  Possessions  intersects  the 
shores  of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods ;  thence  in  a  direct  line 
southwestwardly  to  the  head  of  Thief  River ;  thence  down 
the  main  channel  of  said  Thief  River  to  its  mouth  on  the 
Red  Lake  River;  thence  in  a  southeasterly  direction,  in  a 
direct  line  towards  the  head  of  Wild  Rice  River,  to  the 
point  where  such  line  would  intersect  the  northwestern 
boundary  of  the  tract  ceded  by  the  treaty  of  February, 
1855 ;  thence  along  the  boundary  line  of  said  cession  to  the 
mouth  of  Wild  Rice  River ;  thence  up  the  main  channel 
of  the  Red  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Shayenne  River ; 


606  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

thence  up  its  main  channel  to  Poplar  Grove;  thence  in  a 
direct  line  to  the  "Place  of  Stumps,"  otherwise  called 
Lake  Chicot ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  head  of  the 
main  branch  of  Salt  River ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  due 
north  to  the  point  where  such  line  would  intersect  the  in- 
ternational boundary ;  thence  eastwardly  to  the  place  of 
beginning." 

TREATY  OP  1864. 

A  treaty  was  made  with  the  Ojibways  of  the  Mississippi 
on  May  7, 1864,  by  which  reservations  were  to  be  selected 
for  the  different  bands,  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and 
therein ;  $5000  was  allowed  Hole-in-the-Day  for  the  burning 
of  his  house  during  the  troubles  of  1862. 

TREATY  OF  1866. 

The  Bois  Forte  Ojibways  on  April  7, 1866,  concluded  a 
treaty  by  which  they  ceded  all  their  lands  around  Lake 
Vermilion. 

DEATU  OF  THE  YOUNGER  HOLE-IN-TUE-DAY. 

In  1864  the  younger  Ilole-in-t he-Day  succeeded  in  cap- 
tivating a  young  white  woman  employed  at  the  Xatioiial 
Hotel,  Washington,  and  she  accompanied  him  to  his  loe 
house,  near  Crow  Wing,  and  became  the  companion  of  bis 
Indian  wives.  During  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  Juno, 
18G8,  he  went  in  a  buggy  to  the  Indian  agency  two  raile:^ 
distant,  and  from  thence  to  Crow  Wing.  While  rotiirninfi:, 
and  passing  a  thicket  near  the  agency,  some  of  his  tribe 
who  disliked  him,  appeared,  and  one  shot  him.  Tbe 
wound  was  fatal,  and  he  fell  from  the  buggy  and  died. 
After  taking  his  blanket  and  the  valuables  on  his  pennon, 
they  rofle  in  the  buggy  to  his  house,  and  announced  to  bis 
wives  that  the  chief  had  been  killed.     One  or  two  went 


WHITE   EARTH   AGEXCY.  507 

up  stairs  to  the  loft  where  the  babe  of  the  white  wife  was 
sleeping,  but  the  child  was  not  molested.  They  ransacked 
the  house  and  took  what  they  wanted,  and  left  with  a 
horse  for  Leech  Lake. 

The  chief  was  buried  in  the  Roman  Catholic  churchyard 
at  Crow  Wing.  His  son  by  his  white  wife  was  adopted 
by  a  family  in  Minneapolis,  and  educated  in  the  public 
schools,  and  is  now  an  intelligent  youth.  His  mother 
afterwards  married  a  white  man  by  the  name  of  Sullivan 
who  was  not  as  kind  to  her  as  Hole-in-the-Day. 

OJIBWAYS  OP  MINNESOTA  IN  1883. 

The  Ojibways  of  Minnesota  are  on  three  reservations  at 
Red  Lake,  Leech  Lake,  and  White  Earth.  The  Pembina 
band  live  eighteen  miles  north  of  the  White  Earth  agency, 
and  the  Otter  Tail  Pillagers  dwell  about  eight  miles  east 
of  the  agency.  There  are  also  some  Ojibways  in  the  north- 
eastern portion  of  the  State.  According  to  the  report  of 
U.  S.  Commissioner  of  Indian  AflFaire  for  1883,  their  num- 
bers were  as  follows : — 

WHITE  EARTH  AGENCY. 

Mississippi  Ojibways  896 

Otter  Tail  Pillagers  570 

Pembina  band  235 
Pillagers  of  Lakes  Cass  and  Winnebagoshish  351 

Leech  Lake  1137 

Mississippi  95 

Mille  Lacs  894 

LA  POINTE  AGENCY. 

Red  Cliff  188 

Bois  Forte  700 

Grand  Portage,  Lake  Superior  236 

Fond  du  Lac  431 


508  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

0JIBWAY8  OF  WISCONSIN. 

Soon  after,  the  refugee  Hurons  and  Ottawas  retired  from 
Northern  Wisconsin,  the  Ojibways  by  way  of  Montreal 
and  Bois  Brule  Rivers,  entered  the  country  about  the 
sources  of  the  Black,  Chippewa,  and  Saint  Croix  Rivers, 
and  occupied  the  old  plantations  (vieux  deserts)  of  the  Ot- 
tawa Lakes,  Lac  Court  Oreilles,  and  Lac  du  Flambeau. 
Court  Oreilles  band  number  841 

Lac  du  Flambeau         "  480 

Bad  River  "  460 

OJIBWAYS  OF  MICHIGAN. 

The  establishment  of  a  central  trading  post  in  1701,  at 
Detroit,  led  some  of  the  Ojibways  to  hunt  and  fish  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Huron,  especially  about  Saginaw  Bay. 
Jonathan  Carver  who  visited  the  country  in  1766,  men- 
tions* that  the  promontory  between  Lakes  Huron  and 
Michigan  was  divided  "between  the  Ottowaw  and  Cbipe- 
way  Indians,"  and  on  another  page  writes:  "A  great  num- 
ber of  the  Chipeway  Indians  live  scattered  around  this 
lake  [Huron],  particularly  near  Saginaw  Bay." 

The  Indian  agency  at  Mackinaw  in  1883  reported : — 
Ojibways  of  Saginaw  and  vicinity  2')00 

Lake  Superior  bands  1000 

Mixed  with  Ottawas  6000 

OJIBWAYS  OF  CANADA. 

By  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  concluded  in  1713,  it  was 
agreed  that  England  should  retain  possession  of  all  the 
posts  of  Hudson's  Bay,  and  to  keep  the  Indians  of  Lake 
Superior  from  trading  with  the  English,  at  the  north,  it 
became  necessary  for  the  French  to  revive  their  posts  at 

'  Carver's  Travels,  London,  1778,  page  147. 


OJIBWAYS  IN  CANADA.  509 

Nepigon,  and  Michipicoton.  As  traders  appeared  along 
the  north  shore,  some  of  the  Ojibways  who  had  lived  at 
Sault  Ste.  Marie  settled  near  them,  and  gradually  spread 
over  what  is  now  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

The  Canadian  Superintendent  of  Indian  Aftairs  for  the 
year  ending  June  80, 1883,  estimates  the  Ojibway  popula- 
tion as  follows: — 

PROVINCE  OP  ONTARIO. 


Ojibways  and  Ottawas  of  Manitoulin  and  Cockbum 

Islands 

1678 

Ojibways  of  Lake  Huron 

2934 

"        "  Georgian  Bay 

685 

"        "  Lake  Superior 

1883 

**        "  Garden  River  near  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and 

Batchewana  Bay 

725 

"        "  Beau  Soleil 

813 

**        "  Nawash 

897 

"        "  Saugeen,  County  Bruce 

868 

"        "  Rama,  County  Ontario 

247 

"        "  Snake  Island,  Lake  Simcoe 

135 

"        "  Sarnia,  etc. 

485 

"        with  Ottawas  and  Pottawattamies  of  Wal- 

pole  Island,  River  St.  Clair 

789 

"        with  Munsees  of  the  Thames 

582 

PROVINCE  OP  MANITOBA. 

The  Ojibways  did  not  dare  to  hunt  in  the  valley  of  the 
Rerl  River  of  the  K'orth,  until  the  Northwest  Company  es- 
tablished posts  at  Pembina,  Park  River,  and  Red  Lake 
River.  They  were  then  introduced  as  hunters,  but  the 
Crees  and  Assineboines,  to  whom  the  country  belonged, 
looked  upon  them  as  intruders.  In  what  is  now  Minne- 
sota, at  the  junction  of  the  Red  Lake  River,  and  the  Red 
River  of  the  North  known  as  the  Grand  Fork,  Thomas, 


510  MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS. 

Earl  Selkirk  on  July  8,  1817,  made  a  treaty  with  tha 
Crees  or  Kiiistineaux,  and  the  "  Chippewa  or  Saulteaux," 

The  Ojibways  being  a  party  in  this  treaty,  Ross*  writes, 
"gave  great  umbrage  to  the  Crees,  who  in  consequence 
have  repeatedly  threatened  to  drive  them  back  to  their  old 
haunts  about  Lake  Superior." 

In  the  census  of  1883,  they  are  computed  with  the  Crees, 
and  enumeration  is  therefore  omitted. 

1  The  Red  Siver  Settlement,  by  Alexander  Ross.    London,  1BS6,  p.  12. 


OFFICERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 


Gbn.  H.  H.  SIBLEY. 


VICS-PBESIDEKT8. 
18T.  Hon.  ALEX.  RAMSEY.  2d.  Capt.  R.  BLAKELEY. 

8ECRETABY  AND  LIBRAKIAK. 
J.  FLETCHER  WILLIAMS. 

TREASURER, 
HENRY  P.  UPHAM. 

MEMBERS  OF  EXECUTIVE  COUNCIL. 

EX   OFFICIO. 

His  Excellency,  L.  F.  Hubbakd,  Oovemor. 

The  Hon.  Cuakles  A.  Gilman,  LieftUnant- Oovemor. 

The  Hon.  F.  Von  Baumbach,  Secretary  of  State. 

The  Hon.  W.  W.  Braden,  Auditor  of  State. 

The  Hon.  Chakles  Kittelson,  Treaaurer  of  State. 

The  Hon.  W.  J.  Haun,  Attorney^ General. 

ELKCTIYR. 

Hon.  Samuel  E.  Adams,  Minneapolis.  Hon.  W.  G.  Le  Due,  Hastings. 

Hon.  John  M.  Bekky,  Minneapolis.  Hon.  John  D.  Ludden,  St.  Paul. 

Capt.  Russell  Blakelet,  St.  Paul.  Hon.  Wm.  R.  Marshall,  St.  Paul. 

A.  H.  Cathcart,  Esq.,  St.  Paul.  Charles  E.  Mato,  Esq.,  St.  Paul. 

J.  B.  Chanet,  Esq.,  St.  Paul.  W.  W.  McNair,  Esq.,  Minneapolis. 

W.  P.  Clough,  Esq.,  St.  Paul.  Rev.  E.  D.  Neill,  St.  Paul. 

Hon.  Gordon  E.  Cole,  Faribault.  MiO-  J-  P-  Pond,  St.  Paul. 

Hon.  F,.  F.  Drake,  St.  Paul.  Hon.  Alex.  Ramsey,  St.  Paul. 

Hon.  C.  E.  Flandrau,  St.  Paul.  Dan.  Rohrer,  Esq.,  Worthin^ton. 

Hon.  Lewis  H.  Garrard,  Lake  City.  Gen.  John  B.  Sanborn,  St.  Paul. 

Col.  Earle  S.  Goodrich,  St.  Paul.  Gen.  H.  H.  Siblet,  St.  Paul. 

George  A.  Hamilton,  Esq.,  St.  Paul.  R.  O.  Sweeney,  Epq.,  St.  Paul. 

James  J.  Hill,  Esq.,  St.  Paul.  Henry  P.  Upham,  Esq.,  St.  Paul. 

Rt.  Rev.  John  Ireland,  D.D.,St.  Paul.  J.  Fletcher  Williams,  St.  Paul. 

Gen.  R.  W.  Johnson,  St.  Paul.  Hon.  H.  B.  Wilson,  Red  Wing 

(511) 


MEMBERS  OP  THE  SOCIETY. 


HONORABT. 

George  Bancroft, 

Charles  I.  Bushneli, 

Gen.  J.  Watts  DePeyster, 

Dean  Dudley, 

Gen.  John  Gibbon, 

Rt.  Rev.  Thos.  L.  Grace,  D.D., 

Gen.  W.  S.  Hancock, 

Dr.  Franklin  B.  Hough, 

Joseph  Jackson  Howard,  LL.D.y 

Prof.  H.  L.  Kendrick, 

Benson  J.  Lossing,  LL.D., 

Sig.  Gabriele  Rosa, 

Gen.  H.  S.  Sanford, 

John  Langdon  Sibley, 

Gen.  A.  H.  Terry, 

Rt.  Rev.  Henry  B.  Whipple,  D.D., 


Newport,  R.  1. 
New  York,  N.  Y. 
Tivoli,  N.  Y. 
Boston,  Mass. 
U.  S.  Army. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn* 
U.  S.  Army. 
Lowville,  N.  Y. 
London,  £ng. 
West  Point,  N.  Y. 
Poughkcepsie,  N.  Y, 
Brescia,  Italy. 
Jacksonville,  Fla. 
Cambridge,  Mass. 
U.  S.  Army. 
Faribault,  Minn. 


CORRESPONDING. 


Lt.  Gov.  A.  G.  Archibald, 

Rev.  W.  S.  Alexander, 

C.  H.  Baker, 

Charles  C.  Baldwin, 

Lt.  Edgar  W.  Bass, 

Dr.  Fred.  Theo.  Berg, 

Rev.  Caleb  D.  Bradlee, 

R.  A.  Brock, 

H.  Rivett  Carnac, 

Robert  Clarke, 

Lyman  C.  Draper,  LL.D., 

(512) 


Halifax,  N.  S. 
Racine,  Wis. 
Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Cleveland,  O. 
U.  S.  Army. 
Stockholm,  Sweden. 
Boston,  Mass. 
Richmond,  Va. 
Ghazipur,  India. 
Cincinnati,  O. 
Madison,  Wis. 


UEMBEBS  OF  THE  SOCIETT. 


513 


Benjamin  Drew, 

Washington,  D.  C. 

Daniel  S.  Durrie, 

Madison,  Wis. 

Hon.  T.  G.  Fansliuwe, 

London,  Eng. 

H.  Buxton  Formun, 

44                    k4 

Dr.  Samuel  A.  Green, 

Boston,  Mass. 

J.  J.  Ilargraves, 

.   Winnipeg,  Manitoba. 

Capt.  W.  McK.  Heath, 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Frederic  A.  Holden, 

Washington,  D.  C. 

Hon.  Thomas  Howard, 

Winnipeg,  Man. 

Dr.  Otia  Hoyt, 

Hudson,  Wis. 

Caleb  W.  Iddings, 

Montana. 

Dr.  Edward  Janris, 

Boston,  Mass. 

Lt.  Alfred  B.  Johnson, 

U.  S.  Army. 

Horatio  Gates  Jones, 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Hon.  John  Jay  Knox, 

New  York,  N.  Y. 

Lt.  John  A.  Lundeen, 

U.  S.  Army. 

John  A.  McAllister, 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Edward  G.  Mason, 

Chicago,  111. 

Col.  John  P.  Nicholson, 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Rev.  Russell  A.  Olin, 

Watertown,  N.  Y. 

Prof.  Theo.  S.  Par^'in, 

Iowa  Citv,  Iowa. 

Henry  Phillips,  Jr., 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Rev.  Charles  Rogers,  LL.D., 

London,  Eng. 

Isaac  Smucker, 

Newark,  0. 

Henry  Stevens, 

London,  Eng. 

Hon.  James  W.  Taylor, 

Winnipeg,  Man. 

Elwood  E.  Thome, 

New  York. 

Rev.  J.  F.  Tuttle, 

Crawfordsville,  Ind. 

Col.  Charles  Whittlesey, 

Cleveland,  0. 

"NVinslow  C.  Watson, 

Port  Kent,  N.  Y. 

LIFE  MEMBERS. 

• 

Hon.  Samuel  E   Adams, 

Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Hon.  C.  C.  Andrews, 

Saint  Paul,  Minn. 

Everett  H.  Bailey, 

44                           44 

D.  A.  J.  Baker, 

44                          44 

Gen.  J^es  H.  Baker, 

44                          44 

Hon.  William  L.  Banning, 

44                           44 
CC                         4C 

33 


514 


MINKESOTA   HISTORICAL   COLLECTIONS. 


Hon.  George  L.  Becker, 
Hon.  Peter  Berkey, 
Hon.  John  M.  Berry, 
Gen.  Judson  W.  Bishop, 
Capt.  Russell  Blakeley, 
Dr.  Charles  H.  Boardman, 
Rev.  David  R.  Breed,  D.D., 
Hon.  John  B.  Brisbin, 
Hon.  II.  W.  Cannon, 
Henry  L.  Carver, 
Alex.  H.  Cathcart, 
Josiah  B.  Chaney, 
Frank  B.  Clarke, 
Wm.  P.  Clough, 
Thomas  Cochran,  Jr., 
Hon.  Gordon  E.  Cole, 
Wm.  Constans, 
Hon.  William  Crooks, 
Judge  C.  P.  Daly, 
Gen.  N.  J.  T.  Dana, 
Hon.  William  Dawson, 
Lyman  C.  Dayton, 
Hon.  F.  R.  Delano, 
Hon.  ICIias  F.  Drake, 
Dr.  James  II.  Dunn, 
D.  W.  C.  Diinwell, 
Hon.  E.  F.  Dunint, 
Erastus  S.  Edfrerton, 
Samuel  S.  Eaton, 
Abram  S.  Elfelt, 
Charles  D.  Elfelt, 
Henry  S.  Fairchild, 
John  Farrington,  " 
George  R.  Finch, 
Hon.  Charles  E.  Flan<lrau, 
Alpheus  G.  Fuller, 
William  C.  Gannett, 
Hon.  Lewis  H.  (iarrard, 
Hon.  Aaron  Goodrich, 
Col.  Earle  S.  Goodrich, 
Hon.  Henry  Hale, 


Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


(t 


t( 


Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


i( 
it 
ii 


(t 
ti 


Stillwater,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Mina 


it 

i( 

tc 

44 


it 
ti 
(i 
ti 
ti 


Faribault,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


ft 


*  4 


New  York,  N.  Y. 
Rock  Island,  111. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


t  4 


(4 


44 


Shakopce,  Minn. 

.  Montana. 
Stillwater,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


44 
44 
4( 
44 
44 
44 


44 
44 
44 
44 
44 
44 
44 


Yankton,  I).  T. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 
Lake  City.  Minn. 
Saint  Paul.  Minn. 


44 
44 


4( 

44 


MEMBERS   OF  THE   SOCIETY. 


515 


Georgo  A.  Hamilton, 

Dr.  D.  W.  Hand, 

P.  R.  L.  Hardenbcrgh, 

R.  F.  Herscy, 

James  J.  Hillt 

Lyman  D.  Hodge, 

A.  F.  Howes, 

Rt  Rev.  John  Ireland,  D.D., 

Harwood  Iglehart, 

Gen.  R.  W.  Johnson. 

Hon.  John  R.  Jones, 

P.  H.  Kelly, 

Hon.  Norman  W.  Kittson, 

George  W.  Larapson, 

Hon.  R.  B.  Langdon, 

A.  L.  Larpenteur, 

Gen.  William  G.  LeDue, 

CM.  Loring, 

Hon.  A.  R.  McGill, 

Hon.  S.  J.  R.  McMillan, 

W.  AV.  McNair, 

Capt.  Edward  Maguirc, 

Hon.  William  R.  Marshall, 

J.  Cole  Martin, 

Hon.  John  L.  Merriam, 

William  R.  Merriam, 

Hon.  Dorilus  Morrison, 

Hon.  Henry  L.  Moss, 

Rev.  Edward  D.  Neill, 

Capt.  A.  D.  Nelson, 

Charles  N.  Nelson, 

Hon.  R.  R.  Nelson, 

Stanford  Newel, 

Daniel  R.  Noyes,  Jr., 

James  P.  Pond, 

Hon.  John  S.  Prince^ 

Pennock  Pusey, 

Hon.  Alex.  Ramsey, 

L.  E.  Reed, 

Hon.  Edmund  Rice, 

Hon.  Henry  M.  Rice, 


Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


»t 


4* 


it  (( 

Stillwater,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


t( 


44 


Fort  CoUins,  Colo. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


4i 


44 


44 


44 


Chatfield,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


44 


44 


4» 


44 


Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 
Hastings,  Minn. 
Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn, 


(4 


it 


Minneapolis,  Minn. 
U.  S.  Army. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 
Washington,  D.  C. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


(I 


44 


Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


44 


44 


Washington,  D.  C. 
Stillwater,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


i4 
44 
44 
44 
44 
44 
44 
44 
44 


616 


IdKNXSOTA  HISTOBICAL  COLLECnOlVa. 


Ber.  J.  G.  Biheldaffer,  D.D., 

CoL  D.  A.  BobertBon, 

Hon.  L.  Z.  Bogen, 

Hod.  Dwigbt  M.  Sabin, 

Gen.  John  B.  8anboni| 

Edward  Sawjrer, 

Hon.  D.  B.  Searl^ 

J.  8.  Bewail, 

Albert  Scheffer, 

D.  C.  Shepard, 

Gen.  fleniy  H.  Sibley, 

Bobert  A.  Smith, 

Traman  M.  Smith, 

Hon.  Heniy  M.  Sm^e, 

John  B.  Spencer, 

A.  B.  Stickney, 

Greoi^  C.  Stone, 

Charles  D.  Strong, 

John  Summers, 

Bobert  O.  Sweeny, 

Hon.  Greo.  W.  Sweet, 

M.  C.  Tuttle, 

Henry  P.  Upbam, 

Capt.  D.  H.  Valentine, 

Hon.  C.  E.  Vanderburgh, 

John  Esaias  Warren, 

Hon.  Wm.  D.  Washburne, 

Joseph  A.  Wheelock, 

Hon.  Milo  White, 

Joel  E.  Whitney, 

A.  H.  Wilder, 

Hon.  Weatcott  Wilkin, 

Hon.  Morton  S.  Wilkinson, 

J.  Fletcher  Williams, 

Charles  L.  Willis, 

Hon.  Harvey  B.  Wilson, 

Prof.  N.  H.'winchell, 

James  M.  Winslow, 

Hon.  George  B.  Young, 


Saint  Paid,  MiiiiL 
«i  it 

WaterviDe,  Ifinn. 
SftiUwmter,  Mim. 
Saint  Panl,  Mimi. 

Saint  Cloud,  IGim. 
Saint  Panl,  Minn. 


i« 
«« 

u 
«« 

u 
« 
«i 
«« 

«4 

(( 


i« 
i< 
«« 
«« 
<i 
11 
M 
«« 
41 
<i 
«4 
41 


Sank  Bapids,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


C( 


C( 


<t 


(( 


Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Chicago,  111. 
Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 
Chatfield,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


(t 


it 


Wells,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


<( 


it 


Bed  Wing,  Minn. 
Minneapolis,  Minn. 
San  Francisco,  CaL 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


KEKBER8  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 


517 


ANNUAL. 


Thomas  6.  Cofier^ 
Prof.  J.  J.  Dow, 
LotuB  £.  Fisher, 
Emil  Geist, 
M.  O.  Hall, 
George  Reis, 
G.  O.  Robertson, 


8aint  Peter,  Minn. 
Faribault,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 

Granite  Falls,  Minn. 
Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


t( 


it 


.1 


I 


>*^*  •. 


INDEX. 


Aboinng  (Roasters),  Ojibway  uame 

for  Dakotas,  3G,  95,  103 
Achipoue  (Ojibway),  398,  408 
Adam,  progenitor  of  the  race,  55,  58 
Adders,  Ojibway  name  for  Dakotas 

and  Six  Nations,  72,  83 
Adoption,  as  brothers,  269 
Agriculture  attempted  by   Indians, 

40,  97 

Ah-ah-wauk,   clan  or   Totem.     See 

Loon. 
Ah-mous  (Little  Bee),  Ojibway  chief, 

47,  192,  319 
Aish-ke-bug-e-koshe.  See  Flat  Mouth. 
Ais-sauce    (Little    Clam),    Ojibway 

chief,  47,  354 
Aitkin,  Alfred,  killed,  484 
Aitkin,  Miss  Matilda  (Mrs.  W.  W. 

Warren),  14,  16 
Aitkin,  William  A..   14,   115,  382, 

383,  483,  489,  497 
Aitkinsville,  Minn.,  384 
Askiu,  Mr.,  British  agent,  373,  375 
A-ke-guiow,  Ojibway  chief,  192,  317 
Ako  (or  Acoault),  Michael,  156 
Algic  race,  or  family,  25,  30,  31,  34, 

41,  43,  60,  62,  138,  146,  147 
Algonquin  tribe,  30,  117,  118,  124 
Allouez,  Claude,  115,  116,  404,  408, 

464.  471 
America,  how  peopled  originally,  60 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

386 
American  Fur  Company,  12, 140,  229 
American  government,  mismanage- 
ment of  Indians,  135 
American  people,  responsibility  on 

them,  23,  31 
Amherst,  Gen.,  439 
AmikoueU,  403,  413 
Andrd,  Jesuit  missionary,  408 
Analogies    between     Hebrews    and 
Algica,  53,  65,  67,  75  j 


Ance-ke-we-naw,  38,  382,  392 
Ancient  mines.     See  **  Copper.'* 
Anderson,  Thomas  G.,  Pottawatomie 

trader,  32 
Audreani,  Count,  446 
Anglo-Saxons,  sweeping    away   red 

race,  23 
Anguemance,  Ojibway  chief,  455 
Animals,  totems  taken  from,  42 
An-ish-in-aub-ag,   tradition   about, 

43 
An-ish-in-aub-ag,  other   references, 

37,  56,  57,  67,  68,  81 
Apostle's  Islands,  4(^5 
Apple  River,  Wis.,  Indian  fight  at, 

499 
Arickarees,  160,  179 
Armatinger  [or  Ermitinger],  Eng- 
lish trader,  384,  460 
Arrows,  277,  278 
Arms  and  weapons,  98,  126.     8«e, 

also,  F\re  Arms. 
Ashmun,  Samuel,  fur  trader,  384 
Asiatic  origin  of  American  Indians, 

61,  62,  71,  72,  74 
Askin,  John,  report  of,  460 
Assenipoels  Lake,  423 
Assineboines,  84,  138,  140,  179,  184, 

189,  261,  262.  323,  356,  378,  379 
Astor  Fur  Company,  382,  383,  384, 

385 
Astor,  John  Jacob,  383,  385,  386 
Atlantic  Ocean,  Ojibway  emigration 

from,  76,  79 
An-daig-we  (Crow's  Flesh),  Ojibway 

chief,  317 
A-waus-e  Clan,  or  Totem,  10,  44,  46, 

99,  164,  165,  212,  256,  334 
A-wish-toy-ah  (Blacksmith),  French 

trader,  275 
Ayer,  Rev.  Frederic,  missionary,  11, 

406 
Ayer,  Mrs.  Elizabeth  T.,  11,  20,  407 

(519) 


520 


INDEX. 


Ba-be-Big-aun-dib-ay  (or  Ba-ba-see- 
keen-da-se).     See  Curly  Head. 

Bad  River,  117,  243,  262 

Badge,  or  Sjrmbol,  42,  45 

Bagouache  trading  post,  41.7 

Baker,  B.  F.,  post  of,  487 

Baldness  among  Ojibways,  46 

Ball  game  (Baug-ah-ud-o-way),  201, 
202,  265,  359 

Balloqnet,  Jesuit  missionarj,  409 

Bancroft,  Geo.,  quoted,  90, 115,  116, 
122 

Baraga,  Bishop,  Ojibwaj  missionary, 
407 

Bardwell,  J.  P.,  Ojibwaj missionary, 
501. 

Bariband,  early  trader,  411 

Barrett,  trader,  killed,  467 

Battle  customs,  naked,  etc.,  84,  244 

Battle  Lake,  338,  342,  360 

Battles  with  Foxes,  on  Lake  Supe- 
rior, 105 ;  with  Munduas,  91 ;  with 
Iroquois,  147 ;  with  Odugamies, 
152 ;  of  St.  Croix  Falls,  242,  245, 
250,  254,  330,  351 ;  of  Elk  River, 
50,  238,  240 ;  of  Rum  River,  50, 
489  ;  on  Point  Shagawaumikong, 
103 ;  at  Mille  Lacs,  161 ;  at  Point 
Prescott,  169,  219  ;  do.  at  Sandy 
Lake,  227,  235 ;  do.  at  Crow 
Wing,  230,  233,  235  ;  do.  at  Prairie 
Rice  Lake,  312  ;  do.  on  Sunrise 
River,  328  ;  do.  at  Willow  River, 
329  ;  do.  at  Battle  Lake,  338  ;  do. 
at  Pembina,  354 ;  do.  at  Cross 
Lake,  351,  353 ;  do.  at  Long 
Prairie,  353,  358,  359,  3()0 ;  do. 
at  Goose  River,  364 ;  do.  on  W^est- 
ern  Prairie,  388  ;  do.  at  Stillwater, 
489  ;  do.  at  Pokeguma,  491  ;  do. 
at  Kaposia,  493 ;  do.  at  Shakopee, 
502. 

Baug-ah-ud-o-way,  or  ball,  201,  202, 
205,  359 

Bear  Totem,  45,  49,  86,  87,  99,  124, 
176,  185,  191,  254,  256,  206,  335 

Beardaah,  eccentric  Ojibway,   452 
453 

BeaubaBsin,  Hertel  de,  430,  431 

Beauharnois,  Governor  of  Canada, 
432 

Beauleau,  Bazille,  381,  382 

Beaver  trade,  176,  415,  418 

Be-dud,  Ojibway  warrior,  346 

Beloourt  on  the  word  Ojibway,  399 


Bell,  trader,  280,  289 

Bell,  Mrs.,  kills  the  negro  '*Tom,*' 

289 
Belle  Prairie,  Minn.,  11 
Bellin,  the  geographer,  quoted,  164 
Be-na,  Ojibway  warrior,  355 
Berkshire,  Mass.,  9 
Berthot,  Colin,  killed  by  Ojibways, 

411 
Be-she-ke  (Buffalo),  49 
Beujeu  de  Ville^onde,  431 
Bi-a-jig  (Ojibway  warrior),  331,  332, 

334 
Bi-aus-wah  (Ojibway  warrior),  127, 

222,  236,  240,  241,  347,  349 
Bi.aus-wah  (No.  2),  176,  183,  185 
Bible,  Holy,  quoted,  46,  55,  58,  59, 

60,  62,  65 
Bible  stories,  similarity  to  Ojibway 

traditions,  70 
Big  Foot.     See  Ma-mong-e-se-do. 
Big  Marten  (Ke-che-waub-ish-ashe), 

Ojibway  warrior,  50,  236,  239,  240 
Big  Ojibway  (chieO,  305 
Birch  bark  canoes,  how  made,  etc, 

40,  473 
Birch  trees,  175 
Bison,  hunting  the,  40,  97, 175,  266, 

355 
Black  Dog  (Ojibway  warrior),  387 
Black  Dog  village,  156 
Black  Duck  (Ojibway  warrior),  364 
Black  Feet,  the,  33,  34,  68,  70 
Black  Hawk,  32 
Black  Hawk  war,  136 
Blood   for   blood,   Ojibway   custom, 

139,  307 
Blue  Eagle  (Ojibway  warrior),  361 
Bois  Forts  Band,  39,  45,  85,  378 
Boisquillot,  early  trader,  413 
Bonga,  fur  trader,  381 
Bonga,  (reorge,  488 
Bonga,  Jean,  a  negro  slave,  488 
Bonga,  Pierre,  488 
Bonga,  Stephen,  488 
Bostwick,  Henry,  British  trader, 
Boucher,  Marie,  427 
Boucher,  Pierre,  98,  403,  427 
Bougainville,      describe     west-^^/a 

posts,  429 
Bourbon  River,  414 
Boudinot,  Klias,  quoted,  62 
Boutwell,  Rev.  W.  T.,  Ojibway  tb/V 

Bionary,  11,  12,  20,  62,  406,    47S, 

482,  484 


INDEX. 


521 


Boweting,    Mioh.      See    Samii    Ste. 

Bbw-it-ig-o-win-in  (Ojibway  war- 
rior), 289 

Bradfltreet,  General,  217,  441 

Brech^-dent.     See  Broken  Tooth. 

Bridger,  John,  at  HudBon's  Bay,  414 

Brinton,  D.  G.,  qaoted,  42 

British  far  traders,  hire  American 
clerks,  9 

British,  The,  32,  146 ;  receive  Ca- 
nada, 195 ;  their  influence  ended 
by  Pike,  349 

Broken  Tooth  (Ojibway  chieOi  349, 
350,  365,  366,  459,  477,  494 

Brother,  adoption  as,  269 

Bruce,  Ojibway  half-breed,  281 

Bruce,  Mr.,  fur  trader,  381 

Brule,  Stephen,  early  voyageui^,  399 

Brunette,  Francis,  484 

Bmnett,  Jean,  12,  390,  391 

Brunson,  Rev.  Alfred,  quoted,  10, 
11,  14,  495 

Bruske,  trader,  451 

Buade,  Lake.    See  Mille  Lacs, 

Buffaloes.     See  Bison. 

Buffalo  (an  Ojibway  chieO»  464 

Bug-aun-auk  (Ojibway  warrior), 
388 

Bulger,  Capt.,  461 

Bunker  Hill,  Gen.  Warren*s  death,  9 

Burial  customs  of  Ojibway s,  72 

Burning  captives,  36,  82,  95,  107 

Burning  grass,  at  Elk  River  fight, 
238 

Burnt  Wood  River,  252 

Burr,  Aaron,  442 

Bus-in-au-see.     See  Crane  Totem, 

Cadeau  (Cadotte),  Mons.,  10,  212, 

279 
Cadillac,  La  Mothe,  on  "Hurons  and 

Ottawas,  405,  407 
Cadillac,  describes  Mackinaw,  417  ; 

succeeds  Louvigny,  420 
Cadottes,  their  ancestry,  10,  378 
Cadotte,  J.  B.,  Sr.,  10,  116,  131, 195, 

210,  212,  215,  220,  279,  290,  299, 

304,  334,  336,  337,  378,  381,  433, 

440,448 
Cadotte,  Mrs.  J.  B.,  Sr.,  10,  296 
Cadotte,  J.  B.,  Jr.,  10,  11,  213,  372, 

449,  451 
Cadotte,  Joseph,  450 
Cadotte,  Louis,  490 


Cadotte,  Michel,  Sr.,  9,  10,  11,  96, 

111,  131,  145,  213,  282,  299,  320, 

321,  323,  324,  326,  372,  381,  384, 

449 
Cadotte,  Mrs.  Michel,  Sr.,  282,  296, 

321 
Cadotte,  Michel,  Jr.,  372,  373,  376, 

460 
Cahokias,  218 

Calhoun,  Hon.  John  C,  464 
Cameron,  trader,  281 
Canada,  31,  37,  155,  195,  368,  372, 

386 
Caniengas,  42 
Cannibalism,  among  OJibways,  109, 

308 
Canoes,  how  made,  etc.,  40,  98, 105, 

473,  288 
Captives,  roasting  to  death,  36,  82, 

95,  106, 107 
Cardonniere,  French  trader,  411 
Carter,  Jacques,  90 

Carver,  Jonathan,  442,  508 

Cass,  Gov.  Lewis,  47,  317,  392,  462, 
463,  468,  470,  471 

Cass  Lake,  38,  175,  178.  183,  185, 
224,  225,  281,  326,  336 

Catawbeta.     See  Broken  Tooth. 

Catfish  Totem,  45,  86,  87,  185,  318 

Catlin,  George,  Indian  portrait  pain- 
ter, 114,  490 

Census,  of  Ojibwa  tribe,  39 

Ceremonies,  Medawe,  foolish,  67,  77 

Cession  of  Canada,  378 

Chabouillez,  Charles,  trader,  381, 
451,  452 

Chagouamigon,  8hagawaumikong,or 
La   Pointe,    48,    86,   88,   91,   95, 

96,  102,  103,  104,  109,  115,  116, 
123,  126,  130,  132,  167,  189,  219, 
221,  243,  253,  254,  280,  323,  325, 
331 ;  first  traders  at,  402,  403 ; 
described  by  Allonez,  404 ;  bark 
chapel  at,  404,  406 ;  Indians  at, 
405 ;  early  notice  of,  405 ;  aban- 
doned by  missionaries,  407  ;  Le 
Sueur  at,  419  ;  St.  Pierre  at,  423 ; 
Luictot  at,  423  ;  La  Ronde  at,  426 

Champlain,  quoted,  98;    his  map, 

400 
Champlin,  sailing  master,  460 
Chaouanou.     See  Shawnees. 
Charatte,  fur  trader,  382  . 
Chesu'e,  Indian  leader,  432 
Che-suh-yauh,  Ojibway  chief,  48 


522 


INDEX. 


Chevrottiere,  Sieur  de  la,  408 
Cheyeune  River,  Indian  fight  at,  453 
Chlanokwut,  Ojibway  cliief,  477 
Chicago,  111.,  32 

Chingouabe,  Ojibway  chief,  420,  421 
Chippeway,    incorrect     spelling    of 

**  Ojibway,*'  which  see. 
Chippeway    (Saulteurs)   River,    on 

Franquelin'8  map  of  1688,  408 
Chippeway  River,  Wis.,  12,  38,  39, 

49,  50,  129,  149,   181,  190,   192, 

219,  292,  299,  319,  300,  301,  302, 

304,  305,  308,  317,  320,  321,  326, 

389 
Chippeway  City,  Wis.,  12 
Chippeway  Falls,  Wis.,  12 
Chippeway  Mills,  Wis.,  308 
Chouart.     See  Groseilliers. 
Christineaux,  422,  424,  428 
Chronology,  of  the  Ojibways,  26 
Clairvoyance  among  Indians,  27 
C^ark,  Gov.,  468 
Clark,  Capt.  Nathan,  474 
Clarkson,  N.  Y.,  12 
Coats  of  arms  (Totems),  35 
Colbert,  99 
Conner,  Patrick,  384 
Convocation  of  tribes   at  Sault  Ste 

Marie,  316 
Conspiracy  of  Pontiac.     See  Pontiac. 
Copper,  40,  98,  141.  221,  392;  found 

by  voyagers  of  Groseilliers,   404  ; 

worked  hy  Indians,  404;  mine  near 

Chagoiiaraigon,  424;  superstitions 

about,  472 ;  early  notices  of,  400, 

404,  471 
Corbin,  John  Bte,  trader,   145,  321, 

325,  381,  382,  383.  390 
Cormorant  Point  (Mille  Lacs),  160 
Cotte,  trader,  381,  382,  383 
Coureurs  du  bois,  10 
Coutouse,   Mons,    clerk,    294,    295, 

296 
Crane  Totem,  44,  45,  46,  47,  86,  ^^, 


Crow  Wing  River,  33,  222,  224,  229, 

257,  263,  266,  275,  282,  326,  349 
Crucifix,    ancient,     found    at    Bad 

River,  117 
Curly  Head  (Ba-be-sig-aun-dib-ay), 

Ojibway  chief,  47,  348,  349,  350, 

352,  366,  469,  470,  495 
Customs,  analogy  between  Jews  aqd 

Ojibways,  63,  65,  67,  68,  65 

D'Ablon,  Jesuit  missionary,  408 
Dakotas,  or  Sioux,  called  '^Roasters" 
by  the  Ojibways,  36 ;  their  lands 
conquered  by  the  Ojibways,  38; 
the   totemic  system    not    known 
among  them,  43,  61 ;  called  "Nau- 
dowasewig"  by  Ojibways,  72 ;  also 
as  **Aboinug"  (Roasters),  95  ;  ig- 
norant of  firearms,  120,  126 ;  Da- 
kota legend  of  warrior  slain  at 
Crow  Wing,  232 ;    they  attack  a 
French  trader's  house,  277;  attack 
J.  B.  Cadotte*s  post,  283;  claim 
to  be  better  fighters  on  tlie  prairin 
than  Ojibways,  312 :  various  re- 
ferences to,  3,  43,  47,  49,  50,  61, 
62,  72.  83,  84,  91,  96,  101,  102, 
106,  108,  115,  120,  126,  127,  i:^, 
138,  140,  146,  148,  15.3,  l.'iS,  156, 
158,  159,  160,  162,  163,  176,  ls% 
187,  188,  193,  219,  223,  235,  242, 
244,  250,  254,  267,  268,  271,  275, 
280,  282,  303,  305.  308,  310,  320, 
327,  331,  338,  344,  351,  354,  356, 
358,  360,  364.  370,  387,  410,  42S, 
476,  482,  486,  489,  491.  4!JI) 
Danniont,  Sieur  du  Lusson.  10 
Davenport,  Col.  U.  S.  A.,  4>*3 
Dead  Kiver  (Ne-l>c>-s«^^be),  140,  261 
Dease,  F.  AI.,  trader,  465 
De  Bonne,  Capt.,  433 
De  Chairgny,  Francois.  408 
l)'p]sprit  Pierre.     See  Radisson, 
De  Callieres,  415 


99,  124,   131,   192,  316,  317,  318,  ■  Default,  a  trader,  450 


348,  375,  392 

Crawford,  English  trader,  460 

Crees,  The.     See  Kenistenoag. 

Cresafi,  chevalier,  420 

Cross  Lake  (Sa-sub-a-gum-aw),  348 

Crow  Kiver,  235,  272 

Crow  Wing,  battle  of,  162 

Crow  Wing,  mentioned,  14,  69,  178,  I  De  Lorimer,  432 

180,  217,  266,  271,  344,  345,  348,    Deluge,  Noaclnc,  55,  56 
352,  364,  381  i  De  Mantlet,  413 


Deity,  the  Ojibway  idea  of,  55,  59, 

63,  64 
De  la  Chaise,  French  priest,  414 
De  la  Durantave,  415,  418 
De  la  Ferte,  413 

De  la  tour,  .Jesuit  missionary,  413 
Delawares,  32,  56 


INDEX. 


52S 


DenoDTille,  on  copper,  472 

De  Moramport  Du  Pltfssitf,  431 

De  Ramelia  at  Nepigon,  431 

De  Repentigny,  413 

De  Smet,  missionary^  68 

Detroit,  Mich.,  32,  33,  126,  140, 153, 

194,  205,  214,  216,  217,  218,  322, 

32:^,  372,  384 
Detroit  Gazette,  qnoted,  145 
De  Vandreuil,  dispatch  of,  422 
D'lberville  quoted,  33 
Dickson,  Col.  Robert,  362,  363,  369, 

370,  371,  460,  461,  465 
Dingley,  Daniel,  trader,  384 
Dbiease,  how  cured  and  prevented, 

1(»0 
Divisions  and  subdivisions  among 

Ojibways,  41 
Do-daim.     See  Totem. 
Dodge,  Henry,  Indian  Commissioner, 

485 
Dole,    Maj.,   Indian   commissioner, 

504 
Domestic  and  chase  implements  of 

Ojibways,  97 
Doty,  James  D.,  462 
Draper,  Dr.  Lyman  C,  quoted,  439 
Dress  of  Ojibways,  98 
Dreuilletfts,  Jesuit,  408 
Drew,  John,  fur  trader,  383 
Drummoud's  Isle,  116 
Drunkenness  among  Ojibways,  31, 

120,  301 
Duchene,  trader,  382 
Duchesneau,  intendant  of  Canada, 

31 
Dagay,  a  Picard,  156 
Dn  Lusson,  Sieur,  131,  212 
Duluth,  Daniel,  quoted,  162;  near 

fc?ault  Sto.  Marie,  409  ;  erects  trad- 
ing post  at   Kamanistigua,  409  ; 

descends   St.    Croix    River,   410 ; 

visits   France,  410 ;   memoir   by, 

410 ;  prepares  to  visit  Sioux,  410  ; 

executes  two  Ojibways,  413,  414  ; 

at  Niagara,  415 ;    erects  Fort  St. 

Joseph,  415 ;  fights  the  Senecas, 

415 
Du  Qnesne,   Gov.   of  Canada,   429, 

486 
Duvant,  trader,  382 
Dutch,  in  New  York,  146 

East  Savannah  River,  177,  180 
Eel  River,  lud.,  33 


Elk  River,  236,  238,  240 
Elk  River,  battles  at,  50,  238,  240 
Ely,  E.  F.,  mission  teacher,  493 
Emigration  of  Ojibways  from  Asia, 

74 
Emigration  of  Ojibways  from  Atlantic 

Ocean,  76,  79 
Engelran,   Jesuit  missionary,   410, 

411 
English,  Mrs.  Mary  (Warren),  12, 

20 
Esch-ke-bng-e-coshe.  See  Flat  Mouth, 
Etheriiigton,  Maj.,  201 
Etienne,  Claude,  401 
Execution  of  Indian  murderer,  389 

Families  or  clans,  totemic,  34 
Family  register,  Ojibway,  89 
Family,  known  by  badge,  42 
Fasts,  64,  65,  ^^>,  100 
Feasts,  sacrificial,  100 
Ferry.  Rev.  William,  406,  478 
Findley,  trader,  killed  by  Ojibways, 

390,  393,  467 
Firearms   introduced    among    Ojil>- 

ways,  36,  108,  119,  120,  138,  161, 

223,  277,  278 
Fire,  torture  by,  36,  82,  95,  106,  107 
Fire,  continual,  kept  up  on  La  Pointe 

Island,  99 
Fire  water,  first  given  to  Indians, 

119 
First  post  erected  by  whites,  137 
Fishing,  Ojibways  lived   by,  at  La 

Pointe.  97 
Flat  Mouth  (Esch-ke-bug-e-coshe), 

Ojibway  chief,  17,  19,  45,  50,  138, 

178,  179,  223,  269,  275,  324,  342, 

343,  349,  350,  352,  359,  360,  362, 

363,  369,  459,  463,  465,  466,  475, 

476,  478,  479,  480 
Fletcher,  Gen.  J.  E.,  Indian  agent, 

14 
FoUes  Avoines.     See  Menominee^, 
Fond  du  Lac,  14,  50,  81,  84,  130, 

134,  158,  160,  176,  177,  252,  260, 

262,  281,  282,  288,  292,  294,  295, 

382,  383,  389,  392,  393 
Food,  how  got  by  Ojibways,  40 
Forsyths,  fur  traders,  380 
Fort  Bourbon,  429 
Fort  Dauphin,  429 
Fort  Des  Prairies,  430 
Fort  Detroit,  201 
Fort  Da  Quesne,  194 


524 


IKDSX. 


Fort  Erie,  218 

Fort  Howard,  m%  874;  876 

Fort  Jonqniere,  429 

Fort  La  Reine,  429 

Fort  Maokinaw  (or  MJohilhnakinac), 

oaptare  ot,  200, 204, 210, 218, 217, 

378 
Fort  Niagara,  217,  416 
Fort  Poakoyao,  429 
Fort  Repentigny,  43S 
Fort  Ripley,' 266 
Fort  SnelUng,  166,  865,  867,  890, 

391, 474, 476,  486 
Fort  St.  Antoine,  419 
Fort  St.  Charlee,  429 
Fort  St.  Croix,  411 
Fort  St.  Joseph,  416 
F6rt  St.  Pierre,  429 
Fonroelle,  Chevalier,  411 
Fozee.    See  0thffamu9, 
Vox  RiTor,  Wis.,  82, 192,  242 
France,  99,  878 
Franks,  a  trader,  460 
Franqnelin's  map  (1688),  quoted, 

155,  821,  401,  404 
French  (Canadian),  IJbK  117,  180, 
.    131, 137,  141, 14i<^,  168,  164, 

220,  316,  373 
Prench,the  name  the  Ojibwajrg  called 

them,  116 
French  cession  of  North  America, 

194,  195 
French    intermarried  largely  with 

Ojibways,  132,  133,  195,  198 
Probisher,  far  trader,  380 
Frontenao,  Coant,  Gov.  of  Canada, 

155,  163;  feasts  Indians,  417  ;   in 

oonncil  with  Ojibways,  421 ;  cen- 
sures Le  Boesme,  409 
Fur  trade,  the,  9,  125,  130,  134 
Fur  trade,  the,  its  palmy  days,  380, 

381 
Fur  traders  on  Lake  Superior,  378, 

44tf 
Fur  traders,  change  in  personnel, 

385 
Future  life,  Ojibway  ideas  of,  73 

Gage,    General,    his    estimate    of 

Rogers,  442,  443 
Gallinee,  a  Sulpitian  at  Sault  Ste. 

Marie,  406 
Game,  abundance  of,  once,  97,  266 
Game,  how  hunted  by  the  Ojibways, 

263 


Oaliielle's  wife  kiUad  hj  OJiVwigri, 

498 
GarUma,  Mi^r  U.  8.  A.,  475 
Gaston,  Jean  Baptlate,  897 
Ga-ta-ge-te-gaim-iiig(VI«iix  Deiert), 

88 
Ganltliier,  trader,  881 
Ganltier,  Magdalene,  43fi 
Gaultier,  Marie,  427 
Ganltier,  Rene,  427 
Ganltier,  Pierre,  427 
Ganss  Lake,  224 
Generations,  hoic  ooimled  hj  0]{b> 

ways,  89 
Gladwyn,  Major,  201 
God,  Cqibway  ideas  fji,  56,  59, 6S,  64 
Good  Road  band,  JAakotaa,  156 
Gorrel,  Lt.,  439 
Graham,  Ihrnoan,  465 
Grand  Island,  243 
Grand  Portage,  52,  84,  86, 129,  IST* 

140,  143,  177, 189,  219,  243,  962; 

281,  288,  292,  821,  878,  882 
Gravier,  Father,  82 
Great  Britain,  378,  879 
Great  Bnifklo,  OJibwaj  ohief;  48,  86, 

147,  221,  246 
Great   Clond    (Keche-ann-ogaet), 

Ojibway  Chief,  370 
Great  Lake.     See  Winnipeg, 
Great  Spirit,  ideas  of,  58,  59,  63,  64, 

87,  93,  99,  117,  198,  244 
Greeley,  Elam,  471 
Green,  Rev.  Beriah,  12 
Green  Bay,  Wis.,  32,  33.  37, 43,  209, 

315,  331,  332 
Gregory,  fur  trader,  380 
Gray  Iron's  Band,  Dakotas,  156 
Groseilliers,  early  explorer,  401, 402, 

403,  407,  414 
Gros   Ventres,   the,  178,  179,   181. 

261 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  279 
Gull  Lake,  14,  38, 117, 178. 180,  224, 

263,  266,  349,  352,  366,  367 
Gull  River,  224 

Hainanlt,  Elixabeth,  401 

HainauU,  Madeleine,  401 

Hale,  Horatio,  quoted,  42 

Hall,    Rev.    Sherman,    missicnarj, 

406,  464 
Hanks,  Lt.  Porter,  460 
Harmer,  Fort,  32 
Harris,  early  trader,  450 


INDEX. 


525 


Harrisse,  editor  of  Da  Lath's  letter, 

410 
Hartford,  Conn.,  9 
Haslet,  Colonel,  444 
Hawlej,  far  trader,  382 
Hay  River,  Wis.,  313,  320 
Hays,  I.  P.,  Indian  agent,  14 
Healing  sick,  Ojibway  plan,  100 
Heaven,  Ojibway  idea  of,  73 
Hebrews,  the,  53,  65,  67,  75 
Hennepin,    Father,  116,    155,    156, 

162 
Henry,  Alex.,  trader,  99,  181,  196, 

204,  213,  215,  217,  221,  378,  441, 

444 
Henry,  his   work  qaoted,   10,  256, 

279,  280,  290,  293 
Henry    (of    Northwest    Company), 

292,  450,  454 
Heraldry,  European,  totemio  in  cha- 
racter, 35 
History  of  Ojibways  known  only  five 

centuries,  76 
Holcomb,  Wm.,  492 
Hole-in-day,  elder,  47,  353,  354 
Hole-in-day,  younger,  49 
Hbliday,  John,  trader,  382,  467 
Holliday,  Wm.,  trader,  392 
Holmes,  Major,  461 
.  Howard,  Captain^  442 
Howe,  General,  444 
Hudson  Bay  Company,  70,  138,  189, 

279,  349,  380,  381 
Hughes,  killed  at  Red  Lake,  456, 

458 
Haron,  Lake,  80,  99,  147,  194,  196, 

199 
Hurons,  tribe  of,  116,  144,  400,  405, 

407 

I-anb-aus,  Ojibway  chief,  165,  335 
Illinois  tribe,  33,  116,  218,  406 
Improvidence  of  fur  traders,  11 
Indian  race  of  U.  S.  disappearing, 

23 
Indian  Territory,  32 
Indians,  their  summer  customs,  251 
Indians  misrepresented  as  morose, 

133 
Initiation   into    the  Medawe  rites. 

See  Aferiawe. 
Intermarriage   between  whites  and 

Ojibways,  195,  255,  325,  385 
Intermarriage  between  Dakotas  and 

Ojibways,  158,  164,  171,  219,  270 


Interpreter,  J.  B.  Cadotte's  valae, 
116,  293 

Iowa,  Sacs  and  Foxes  cede  lands,  32 

Iron  River,  426 

Iroqaois,  the,  42,  146,  147,  148,  280 

Iroqaois  Point,  battle  of,  403 

Irving,  Washington,  26 

Islands,  Ojibways  occupy  for  safety, 
187 

Isle  aux  Outards,  214 

Isle  de  Tour,  or  St.  Michel,  321 

Isle  Drummond,  372 

Isle  la  Pointe.     See  Chagouamigon, 

Isle  la  Ronde,  405 

Isle  St.  Michel,  405,  406 

Isle  Royale,  99 

Israel,  ten  lost  tribes  of,  62,  67,  71, 
72 

Israelitish  customs  similar  to  Ojib- 
way, 63,  65,  67,  68,  75 

Jefferson,   Thomas,   censure   of   La 

Come,  429 
Jenette  [or  Jamett],  Lieut.,  killed 

at  Mackinaw,  205,  440 
Jesuit  Relations  quoted,  32 
Jesuit  missions,  26,   57,  113,    114, 

123 
Jesuits  and  beaver  trade,  414 
Jews.     See  Hebrews. 
Jobin,  trader,  killed,  420 
Johnson,  Sir  Wm.,  4,  210,  217,  218, 

220,  398,  438 
Johnson,  John,  254,  382,  446,  447, 

448,  460,  493 
Joliet,  Sieur,  408 
Joseph,  a  French  trader,  141 
Jump  River,  301 

Ka-dow-aul>e-da.    See  Broken  Tooth, 

Ka-gua-dash,  Ojibway  chief,  335 

Ka-nim-dum-a-win-so,  Ojibwa  chief, 
91 

BCa-ka-ke  (Hawk),  Ojibway  chief, 
49,  193 

Kaministigoya,  or  Kaminlstiquia, 
292,  422,  423 

Kane,  Paul,  an  artist,  69 

Kansas,  32 

Kaposia,  156 :  battle  of,  492 ;  band, 
Dakotas,  156 

Kaskaskias,  the,  218 

Kay,  early  trader,  450 

Keating,  historian  of  Long's  Expe- 
dition, 406 


526        -  INI 

Ke-che-aiiii-o-g:aat   (Oreat    Cloud), 

Ojibwaj-  ohief,  370 
Ka-Dhe-man-e^o  (Oreal  Spirit),  C4 
So-che-ne-inli-jaiiili,  Ojibway  chief, 

131.  132,  316 
Ke-ohe-pnk-wai-wih  Lake,  Wia.,  314 
Ea-cha-waali-keeuh.      See     Grtal 

Buffalo. 
Ke-clie-vsub-iah-Mh.     See  BigMar- 

Kewajnokwot,  467 
Kuweenaw,  412,  424,  427 
Ke-dag-a-be-aliBW  (Speckled  Ljni), 

Ojibway  chief,  2a5,  319 
Keeab -Ice-man   (Slmrpened    Stone), 

Ojibway  chief,  48,  192,  318,  319, 

325,  372,  375,  391 
Ke-niB-teD-o-ag.   nr    Eeniatnno,   the 

CrBes,  33,  B4,  13G,  138,  139,  140, 

17S,  180,  1S4,  185,  189,  261,  262, 
"       323,  337,  35i!,  378,  379 
Kitk,  Sir  JohD,  401 
Ki-yuk-Ba  Band,  Dakotai,  1S6 
Eoifu  Lake,  172,  223,  33S 
Knits  Kiver,  181 
Kuk-ko-wa-on-aQ-ing  (L'Anoe),  243 

LaoCoutereill''Cl.akeOttaway),Wi 
10,  39,  191,  193,  2i'3,  ^94,  299.  300, 
301,  305,  310,  314,  318,  319,  320, 
321.  323,  324,  32j,  381,  3(>2,  3S3, 
384.  390 

La  Cloch,-  Inland,  19G,  430 

Lac  (lu  Klanibeaii,  Wis..  10.  47, 191. 
192,  193,  299,  300,  301,  314,  317, 
318.  319,  326,  382,  3B3,  384,  389, 
391 

Lac  du  Fl.imbcan  Rand,  43,  192 

Lao  la  I'ollc.  6uu  I'rairie  Rice 
lAike. 

La  Come,  <le  !^t.  Lqc.  notics  of,  429 

La  Coriie,  th 


Lake  ot  the  Woods,  37,  256 ;  trading 

post  on,  428;  masBacre  at,  428 
Uke  Pepin.  156,  164,  303,  390,  391 
Lake  Superior,  4,  9,  10,  11.  25.  37, 
38.  40,  4G,  52,  81,  m.  56.  fi5.  9S, 
99.  115,  116,  123,  124,  130,  137, 
138,  141,  147,  155,  157  163,  16G, 
183,  185,  189,  190,  133,  ]9S.  209. 
210,  219,  25i  262,  2S1  ■1^\  292, 
304,  317,  318,  321,  325.  331,  344, 
348.  368,  369,  372,  3Tti,  37b,  379, 
381,  389,  392 


460 
Langnages.  hov  differing,  34 
Lanmaii,  Charles,  quoted,  114 
La  NdDh,  St.  Kobertel,  423,  424 
L'Auae  Bay,  86 
U  Plant!-,  432 

La  Fointe,  or  Chagonamigoo,  9, 10, 
11,  12,  13,  38,  48,  52,  79,  81,  8«, 
90,  127,  131.  191,  192,  193,  195, 
210,  218,  219,  221,  243,  252,  259, 
282,  3<K),  317,  321,  324,  325,  326, 
372,  383.  384,  393 


«Cn 


r,  460 


La  Crosse,  32 

Lac  Shalao.  191,  294,  314,  319 

La  Portiin«,  412 

l.a  llarpH,  Bernard  de,  quoted.  163 

Lahontan,  vtsits  Saiilt   Sti>.  Mnrie, 

416;  bums  Fort  St.  Joseph,  417 
I,a  Jonqniere.  Got.  of  Canada,  433 
Lake  Krte,  247 
Lake  Michif-an.   82,  149,  192,  199, 

33! 
Lake   of  Tvo   Mounlatiis,   Cannda, 


LaPoi 


e  hai 


La  I'oiiite  Island.  96,  ^^,  101.  10C>_ 

104,  lOfi,  Hi8,  loft,   110.  111.  11!S— 

121.126,140,   141.  405,406,4*  — 

431,  447.  463,  4M,  4!14 
La  Hoinie  town,  117,  119,  124,  l-^:^- 

177 
LaPointeilii  Si.  Esprit,  405 
La  Itondu  faihily.  420 
La  Ronde  IbIaliJ.  405 
La  RoiiiJit,  Sii'ur,  at  Chftgoiiami  »:^n. 

426 ;  seeks  for  copper.  426,    -.^7;>, 

builds  sniliiig-vi-Ksel  on  Lakt^   ^g. 

pi'rinr.  42<< :  aiekn^ss  of.  42& 
La  Ronde,  h^sif^n.  426 
La  Roque,  trader.  303,  304 
La  Salle,  quol.-d.  156  ;  at  Panlt .«(, 

Mirie,   409;    uienttoDi  Ojibwin' 

410 
b'af  Lnke.  338,  360.  370 
L.'nf  River.  282,  287.  326,  370 
Lc  IkMriie  (Bohesnie),  a  lay  Jnnil. 
pd  by  Got.  Fronteiilr, ^W 
Le   ](ud-ee.   Ojibway   warrior.  313, 

314 


!Li'e,  .Arthur.  ufVa.,  4 


INDEX. 


527 


Leech  Lake,  3,  11,  17,  3«,  39,  49,  50, 

175,  178,  183,  184,  185,  224,  225, 

25tJ,  257,  2G2,  2G3,  271,  281,  282, 

288,  292,  324,  320,  336,  343,  350, 

3U9,  371,  37ti;  Pike  visits,  458; 

Boutwtai,  do.,  478,  482;  Nicollet, 

do.,  482 
Le  France,.  Joseph,  visits  Winnipeg, 

428 
Legardeur,  Jacques,  Siear  St.  Pierre, 

428 
Legardenr,  Loais.     See  Repentigntf, 
Legardear,    Paul,  Sieur  St.  Pierre, 

428 
Legend  of    slain  warrior  at  Crow 

Wing,  232 
Legend  of  Yellow  Hair,  269 
Legend.     See  also  Tradition, 
Legislature,  Minna.,  Warren  elected 

to,  14 
Le  Maire,   murdered  by  Ojibways, 

411 
Lenni  Lenape,  the,  56,  57 
Lesley,  Lt.,  440 
Le  Sueur,   the  explorer,  157,  162, 

163,  419,  420 
Libby,  a  whiskey  seller,  489 
Libraries,  public,  want  of,  in  Minna., 

17,  26 
Little  Crow,  or  "Big  Thunder,"  a 

Dakota  chief,  492,  493 
Little  Eddy,  Ojibway  warrior,  393 
Liquor  drinking   among    Indians, 

301 
Lodge,  council,  how  built,  51 
Lodge,  medicine,  66,  77 
Longeuil,  Gov.,  addresses  Ojibways, 

424 
Longevity,  more  common   formerly 

than  now,  101,  102 
Long  Knife,  Indian  name  for  Yan- 
kees, 127 
Lon glade.     See  Tjanqlade, 
Ix)ng  Lake,  Wis.,  191,  243 
Long  Prairie,  Minn.,  266,  267,  270, 

272.  344,  352,  359 
I.oon  Totem.  45,  46,  48,  86,  87,  88, 

89,  127,  317 
Louvigny  at  Mackinaw,  417 

McGillis,  Hugh,  of  N.  W.  Co.,  381, 

450 
McGillivary,  Wm..  292,  380.  477 
McKenzie,  Sir  Alex.,  290,  292,  293, 

294,  380 


McKenzie,  R.,  292 

McKenney,  T.  L.,  445,  447 

McMahon,  surgeon,  U.  S.  A.,  475 

McTavish,  trader,  3S0 

Mackinaw  (orMicliilimackinac),  11, 
12, 14, 124, 126, 134, 141,  147, 194, 
200,  214,  215,  216,  226,  259,  262, 
280,  288,  355,  369,  372,  384,  386, 
392;  on  mainland,  described  by 
Catlillac,  417 ;  captured  by  Ojib- 
ways, 205,  439 ;  occupied  by  En- 
glish, 442 

Mackiuaw  Island,  captured  by  the 
English,  A.D.  1812,459 

Ma<;on8,  a  trader,  412 

Madeline  Island,  321 

Magruder,  Lt.  W.  B.,  502 

Maheengun,  Wolf  Totem.  45,  49,  319 

Ma-mong-e-se-do  (Big  Foot),  Ojib- 
way chief,  52,  195,  218,  219,  220, 
243,  248 

Manabosho,  Ojibway  deity,  27,  56, 
57,  79,  102 

Mandans,  the,  181 

Manitowish,  300 

Map,  of  Lake  Superior  (1670-71), 
405  ;  of  N.  Bellin  (1744),  405, 426 ; 
of  DeL'Isle,  405,424;  of  Veran- 
derie,  428 

Maple  Sugar,  186,  263 

Margry  papers,  quoted,  10 

Marquette,  116,  407 

Marriage,  forbidden  between  same 
totems,  35,  42 

Marten  Totem,  45,  50,  51,  86,  87,  94, 
130,  159,  318 

Martin,  Abraham,  pilot,  401 

Masonic  order,  42,  66 

Massacre  at  Fort  Mackinaw,  204 

Matchikiwish,  Ojibway  chief,  216, 
439,  440 

Maumies.     See  Miands, 

Mayflower,  the,  9,  30 

Mde  wakantons,  the,  156,  162,  223, 
232,  359 

Measles,  the,  335 

Medal,  golden,  given  to  Ke>che-ne- 
zuh-yauh,  317 

Medawe  rite,  46.  55,  56,  64,  66,  67, 
77,  99,  100,  191,  193,  265,  322 

Medawegis,sacred  emblem  of  Medawe 
rite,  78 

Medicine  Bag,  Ojibway,  68,  77,  323 

Medicine,  grand  (Medawewin),  66 

Medicine  lodge,  described,  77 


528 


INDEX. 


Medicine  men,  healing   sick,  100; 

poisoners,  109,  270,  324 
Memoir  of  W.  W.  Warren,  9 
Menard,  Jesait  missionary,  404 
Mendota,  Minn.,  156,  162 
Menominees,  33,  371 
Menominee  River,  304,  309 
Merman,  a  Dakota  symbol,  43,  165 
Miamis  (Omaumees),  33, 162,  218 
Michigan,  32,  37,  369,  386 
Michilimackinao.     See  Mackinaw, 
Migrations  of  the  Ojibways,  91 
Mille  Laos  (Lake  Buade),  49,  50, 155, 

157,  159,  160,  163,  165,  176,  178, 

180,  223,  243,  335,  345,  351,  359 
Milwankee,  Wis.,  32 
Milwaukee  River,  33 
Min-ah-ig- wan-tig  (Drinking  Wood), 

Ojibwajr  warrior,  224 
Mines,  ancient.     See  Copper, 
MinnesoU,  14,  17,  26,  37,  38,  137, 

155,  292,  379,  386 
Minnesota  Historical    Society,    18 ; 

officers  and  members  of,  513 
Minnesota     Historical    Collections, 

qnoted,  369 
Minnesota  River,  156, 185,  232,  236, 

.365,  367 
Min-ne-weh-na,  Ojibway  chief,  199, 

200,  206,  207,  210 
Mis  -  ko  -  miin  -  e  -  dou3    (Little    Red 

Spirit),  Ojibway  chief,  318 
Missions,  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  140 
Mission   school  at   Mackinaw,   386 ; 

at  Pokeguma,  491 
Missisaukie,  Straits  of  Niagara,  214 
Mississippi  River,  108, 153,  155,  156, 

157,  163,  175,  185,  189,  191,   210, 

212,  219,  222,  225,  226,  227,  228, 

235,  242,  247,  263,  270,  279,  280, 

292,  299,  305,  317,  328,  331,  344, 

355,  379 
Mississippi  River  band,  39 
Missouri  River,  3,  32.  68,  160,  178, 

179,  181,  261 
Mixed  bloods,  279,  386,  393 
Moccasin,  peculiarity  of  the  Ojibway, 

36 
Mogras,  Jacques,  408 
Mon-ing-wun-a-kaun-ing.      See  La 

Point e  Island. 
Moningwunakauning,    meaning    of 

the  name,  9 (J 
Mon-so-ne    (Moose    Tail),   Ojibway 

chief,  318,  327 


Mon-fio-bou-dah,  Ojibway  chief,  391, 
392 

Montcalm,  Gen.,  195,  220 

Montreal,  31,  80,  105,  116, 126, 134, 
143,  144,  145,  181,  194,  195,  205, 
209,  215,  220,  221,  252,  279,  280, 
290,  378,  381 

Morals  of  the  Ojibways,  deteriorat- 
ing, 101 

Moreau,  Pierre,  408 

Morrison,  Allan,  228,  381 

Morrison,  Wm.,  115,  145,  381,  382, 
383,431 

Moose,  how  caught,  97,  176,  253 

Moose  totem,  50,  51,  86,  87 

Mounds,  supposed,  only  earth  wig- 
wams, 162,  179,  180,  182 

Mourning  among  Ojibways,  264 

Mousoneeg,  family  of  Totems,  50 

Mud  Lake,  near  Ft.  Snelling,  487 

Muk-ud-a-shib  (Black  Duck),  Ojib- 
way chief,  50 

Mundamin,  Indian  com,  97 

Munduas,  the,  50,  91 

Mun-o-min-i-ka-she  (Rice  Maker), 
49,  335 

Murder,  among  Indians,  139 

Murder  of  a  French  trader  and 
family,  141 

Murder  of  four,  white  men,  390 

Murderer,  how  treated  by  the  Hu- 
rons,  144 

Murderer,  Indian,  punished 

Muscalonge,  175 

Musk-keeg-oes,  or  Swamp  People,  33, 
45,  85,  378 

Na-gu-on-a-be  (Feathers  end),  Ojib- 
way chief,  49,  165,  335 

Naudoways,  or  Naudowaig  (Iro- 
quois), 83,  119,  146,  147,  148 

Kaudowasewug,  or  Adders  (Dako- 
tas),  72,  83 

Negro,  slaves,  emancipation  of,  23 

Neill,  Rev.  E.  D.,  officiates  at  Mr. 
Warren's  funeral,  18;  foot-notes 
by,  23,  31,  32,  33,  42,  69,  95,  98, 
99,  115,  116,  117,  131,  145,  148, 
156,  157,  162,  164,  172,  181,  247, 
256,  279,  281,  317,  321,  369  ;  his 
history  quoted,  156,  292.  369  ; 
chapter  on  Ojibways  and  the  fur- 
trade,  395  to  509 

Nelson's  River,  414 

Nemaha  River,  33 


INDEX. 


529 


Nemitsakouat,  or  Bois  Brule  River, 
410 

Nepigon,  412,  417,  426,  431 

Nepis^siugs,  41)3 

New  York  City,  18 

New  York  oolonial  docamenta  quoted, 
32,247 

Niagara,  194 

Niagara  surrendered  by  French,  438 

Niagara,  straits  of,  214,  21() 

Nicollet,  J^an,  early  explorer,  400, 
423,  42« 

Nic*»llet,  Jean  N.,  U.  S.  Geologist, 
quoted,  32, 185,  257,  308,  342,  357, 
482,  483 

Nicollet,  Margaret,  428 

Nig-gig  (the  Otter),  Ojibway  war- 
rior, 325 

No-din  (Ojibway  chieQ,  335 

No-ka  (or  Bear  Totem),  49 

No-ka,  Ojibway  chief,  235,  236,  266 

Nolin,  Aagustin,  381,  460 

Nonen,  wife  of  Wa-wa-tam,  214 

Northern  Ojibways,  language  of,  85 ; 
less  warlike  than  others,  SH 

Northwest  County  of  Montreal,  181, 
288,  290,  291,  294,  321,  349,  350, 
378,  379,  380,  381,  382,  450,  452, 
461 

Novelle,  deputy  at  Mackinaw,  432 

Nnb-o-beence  (Little  Broth),  389 

Nug-an-ash,  Ojibway  warrior,  3G1 

Nug-aun-ub  (Sitting-ahead),  Ojib- 
way chief,  50,  130 

Numakagun  River,  243,  300,  326 

Oakes,  Charles  H.,  trader,  384 

Oak  Grove  band,  Dakotas,  156 

Oak  Point,  326 

Ochunkraw.     See  itlnnebagoes, 

O-dah-waug.     See  Oltaways, 

Odish-quag-um-eog,  33 

Odjibwa,  how  pronounced,  35 

Odugameeg.     See  Odugamies. 

Odugamies  (Foxes),  32,  33,  95,  148, 
152,  154,  162,  176,  180,  190,  191, 
193,  242,  244,  245,  246,  247,  250, 
331,  405 

Oge-mah-mi-jew  (Chiefs  Mountain), 
343 

Ogilvys,  fur  traders,  380 

Ohio  River,  32 

Ojibway,  supposed  meaning,  36,  398; 
how  correctly  spelled,  37  ;  etymo- 
logy of  the  name,  82 ;  how  derived, 

34 


107  ;  name  usually  spelled ''Chip- 
pewa,»»  37 
Ojibways,  the  :  the  principal  branch 
of  the  Algic  race,  31 ;  the  origin 
of,  54,  55,  61 ;  their  chronology, 
90 ;  cause  of  emigration  from  the 
Atlantic,  82 ;  where  located,  37 ; 
minor  divisions  into  bands,  38,  39, 
83 ;  their  p<mition,  numbers,  etc. 
(1851),  35  ;  the  northern  division, 
language,  etc.,  85 ;  general  ac- 
count of  (in  1^51),  29  ;  total  popu- 
lation 20,000,  38 ;  their  domestic 
implements,  97  ;  did  not  work  cop- 
per mines,  99  ;  found  a  town  on 
La  Pointe  Inland,  96 ;  perpetual 
fire  kept  up  there,  99  ;  lived  there 
by  fishing,  97 ;  their  dispersion 
from  La  Pointe,  108,  110,  121; 
prevented  from  joining  Pontiao, 
211  ;  loyal  to  the  U.  S.  in  1812, 
368 ;  had  firearms  prior  to  the 
Dakotas,  120 ;  make  peace  truces 
with  the  Dakotas,  2<)7  ;  are  better 
fighters  in  the  forest  than  on 
prairie,  312 ;  theirchauginghabitH, 
25  ;  did  they  practise  cannibalism, 
109  ;  partial  to  the  French  pe*^ple, 
133,  134;  learn<Hi  custom  of  tor- 
ture from  the  Foxes,  106  ;  inhabit 
a  country  of  lakes,  rivers,  and 
forests,  39  ;  their  totemic  system, 
34;  burial  ritt^  of,  72;  customs 
of  mourning,  264 ;  have  clear  idea 
of  creator,  63 ;  their  religious  cus- 
toms, 100 ;  belief  in  future  state, 
72  ;  their  morals  once  purer  than 
now,  101  ;  their  final  extinction 
inevitable,  72 ;  early  mention  of, 
398  ;  at  Chagouamigon  Bay,  403  ; 
defeat  Iroquois  at  Lake  Superior, 
404;  in  1670  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
406 ;  in  council  with  St.  Lusson, 
408  ;  settle  at  Chagouamigon,  408, 
420  ;  at  peace  in  1679  with  Sioux, 
410 ;  executwi  for  killing  French- 
men, 411 ;  confer  with  Frontenac, 
420 ;  addressed  bv  Gov,  Longeuil, 
427 ;  census  of,  A.  D.  1736,  427 ; 
at  Ticonderoga,  432 ;  at  Niagara, 
438 ;  capture  Mackinaw,  439 ; 
confer  with  Sir  W.  Johnson,  440 ; 
with  Gen.  Bradstreet,  441 ;  visit 
to  Johnson  Hall,  444 ;  attack  Sioux 
A.  D.  1766,  445 ;  pillagers,  446 ; 


530 


INDEX. 


fight  Sioux  A.  D.  1798,  452 ;  en- 
gagement at  Cheyenne  River,  453; 
at  Tongae  River,  454 ;  ceusas  in 
1806, 459;  fight  in  1818  with  Sioux, 
461 ;  visit  Agent  Taliaferro  in 
A.  D.  1820,  465 ;  council  of  1823 
with  Sioux,  465 ;  make  a  treaty 
at  Prairie  du  Chien,  467  ;  at  Fond 
du  Lac,  470 ;  visit  Fort  Snelling, 
474 ;  attacked  in  1827  by  Sioux, 
475 ;  kill  captured  Sioux,  475 ; 
dance  the  peace  dance,  476  ;  skir- 
mish in  1832  with  Sioux,  478  ;  of 
1833  with  Sioux,  482 ;  attacked  at 
Pokeguma,  491 ;  in  1883  in  Min- 
nesota, 507  ;  in  Wisconsin,  508 ; 
in  Michigan,  508  ;  in  Canada,  509 

Okeenakeequid,  472 

Omaumee,  name  given  Mille  Laos 
Indians,  162 

0-maum-eeg.     See  Maimis, 

0-mig-aun-dib  (Sore  Head),  Ojibway 
chief,  171,  172 

Omunomineeg.     See  Menominees, 

0-mush-kas-ug,  war  on  the,  84 

0-mush-ke-goag,  or  Swampies.  See 
Muek'keeg-oes, 

Ontonagon  River,  99,  104,  190,  221, 
389,  393 

Origin  of  red  race,  54 

Origin  of  red  race  possibly  from 
Asia,  61 

Origin  of  theOjibways,  54,  55,  61 

Osage  River,  33 

0-sau«,'-ees  (Saiikies,  or  Sacs),  32, 
33,  14G,  153,  154,  201,  202,  218, 
242,  247.  2<j5,  405 

Osh-ka-ba-wis,  pipe  bearer,  318 

Otter,  sacred,  said  to  have  built 
sand  bar  at  mouth  of  St.  Louis 
River,  81 

Otter  Tail  Creek,  360 

Otter  Tail  Lake,  38,  39,  287,  356, 
300,  301 

Ottaway,  origin  of  name,  82 

Ottawa  Lake.     See  Lac  Coutereille. 

Ottawa  River,  146,  147 

Ottawas  (Outawas),  the,  31,  43,  69, 
81,  82.  83,  116,  124,  130,  146,149, 
200,  200,  218,  247,  355,  369,  372, 
405,  407,  413,  416,  417  ;  leave 
Chagouamigon,  407  ;  the  band  Du 
Sable,  413 ;  the  band  Nassaona- 
kiton,  405  ;  the  Sinagos  baud,  405, 
413 


Ounangisse,  Chief  of  Pottawatoinies, 

32 
Ousakis.     See  Osaugies. 
Outagamis.     See  Odugamies. 
Outuacs.     See  Ottawas. 

Pachot,  Sieur,  visits  the  Sioux,  424 

Pangman,  380 

Paris,  98,  99 

Pauotigoueieuhak,  or  Ojibways,  397 

Patridge  or  Pen  a  River,  275 

Peace  truces  between  Dakotas  and 

Ojibways,  188,  267,  304,  366,  476 
Pegauo.     See  Black/eet, 
Pelican  Lake,  Wis.,  192,  309 
Pelican  Lake  band,  315 
Pembina,  184,  185,  189,  287,  288, 

354,  358 
Pembina  River,  early  posts  at,  452, 

454 
Pembina  band,  40,  48 
Pena  or  Patridge  River,  275 
Penalty,  death,  for  marrying  same 

totem,  etc.,  42 
Penn,  Wm.,  30 
Peorias,  the,  218 
Pere  or  Perray  River,  411 
Per6,  the  voyagenr,  411,  413 
Perrault,  old  trader,  450 
Perrot,  Nicholas,  quoted,  148,  155, 

157,  408,  411,  418 
Philadelphia,  30 
Pickette,  trader,  280 
Pictured  Rocks,  86,  323 
Pigeon  River,  52,  83,  137,  262,  292, 

378,  370 
Pike,  Lieut.  Z.  M.,  349,  457 
Pike's  Rapids,  349 
Pilgrim  fathers,  30 
Pillagers,   band  of,   17,  39,  40,  45, 

138,  178,  256,  259,  260,  270,  27.1, 

283,  336,  344,  349,  369,  376,  3bl, 

446 
Pillage  Creek,  259 
Pine  River,  180 
Pineries,  Wisconsin,  40 
Piouabic,  meaning  of,  426 
Piouabic  River,  420 
Pipe  bearer,  Blackfeet,  dS  ;  Ojibway, 

318 
i  Pipestone  quarry,  111 
!  Platte  River,  359,  364 
Plymouth,  Mass.,  30 
Plympton,  Major,  U.  S.  A.,  487,  488 
Pocahontas,  30 


INDEX. 


531 


Po-da-waud-um-eeg.      See  Pottawa- 

toinies. 
Poinsett,  U.  S.  Sec.  of  War,  490 
Point  Douglas,  1G7,  173 
Point  Iroquois,  how  named,  147 
Point  Prescott,  1G7 
Poisoning  for  revenge  by  medicine 

men,  270,  324 
Pokeguma,   105,  171,  172,  175,  320, 

335 ;    mission   at,  491 ;  battle  of, 

491 
Pokaguma  Falls,  225,  320 
Pomme  de  Terre  River  fight,  401 
Pond,  fur  trader,  380 
Pond,  Rev.  Gideon  II.,  486 
Pond,  Rev.  S.  W.,  487 
Pontiac,  149,  199,  200,  210,  214,  218, 

439,  440 
Poor,  Sir  IMward,  69 
Portage,  38 
Pothier,  a  trader,  460 
Pottawatomiea,   32,  43,   81,  82,  83, 

124,  140,  218,  309,  372 
Potter,  Nathaniel,  visits  Ojibwavs, 

442 
Poux,  contraction   for  Ponteaoutin, 

32 
Pow  hat-tan,  30 
Prairie  du  Ghien,  317,  390,  391 
Prairie  portage,  281,  287,  288 
Preston,     English     ambassador     at 

Paris,  notici^  Groseilliera  and  Ra- 

disson,  414 
Prairie  Rice  Lake,  308,  310,  313 
Price,  Mrs.  E.  B.,  18 
Prices  paid  for  beaver,  415 
Priesthood    among    Ojibwajs.     See 

MecUrine  Men. 
Prophet,  the  Shawano,  118,  320,  321, 

323 
Prophet,     Ojibwa,    prediction   bj, 

117 
Puk-wah,  Rice  Lake,  180 
Puk-wah-wan-uh,  119 

Quebec,  30,  31,  99,  116,  122,  123, 
126,  130,  134,  144,  194,  195,  220, 
378 

Que-wis-aus  (Little  Boy)  Lake,  225 

Rabbit  Lake,  Minn.,  38 
Race,  human,  origin  of,  60 
Radi^son,  Sieur,  notice  of,  401 ;  visit 
to  France,  414 


Radisson,  Margaret,  401 

Rainy  Lake,  38,  84,  184,  185,  189, 
202,  281,  288,  427 

Ramsey,  Gov.  Alex.,  gives  medal, 
67  ;  on  word  Ojibway,  399  ;  visits 
the  Ojibway  country,  499 ;  holds 
council  at  Fort  Snelling,  500 

Randin,  Frontenac's  engineer,  visits 
extremity  of  Lake  Superior,  409 

Raratoans  (People  of  the  Falls), 
90 

Rasle,  a  voyagcur,  281,  284 

Red  Cedar  Lake,  191 

Red  Cedar  River,  Wis.  (or  Meno- 
minee), 309,  320 

Red  Lake,  Minn.,  38,  178,  185,  189, 
281,  287,  289,  343,  350,  363,  364; 
first  marked  on  a  map,  428 ;  trader 
killed  at,  456 

Red  Lake  band,  40,  180 

Red  race  disappearing,  23,  31 

Red  race,  their  character  not  under- 
stood, 24 

Red  race  to  be  ranged  under  several 
types,  29 

Red  race,  origin  of,  54 

Red  race,  tradition  regarding  crea- 
tion of,  58 

Red  race,  did  they  descend  from  the 
Hebrews  ?  62 

Red  River,  38,  40,  47,  50,  138,  185, 
261,  279,  281,  287,  288,  337,  355, 
350,  358,  362,  364,  378,  428 

Red  post,  or  stake,  striking  the,  77, 
144  332 

Red  Wing,  Minn.,  156,  303 

Red  Wood  River,  150 

Reindeer  Tcdem,  50,  52,  219 

Relationship^,  in  totemio  system, 
42 

Religion.     See  Jdedawt. 

Religion,  63,  72,  322 

Religion,  Christian,  brought  to  Ojib- 
way s,  57 

Renards,  or  Foxes.     See  Odugamies. 

Renville,  trader,  366 

Repontigny,  Chevalier  de,  at  Macki- 
naw, 430  ;  notice  of,  433  ;  at  Sault 
Ste.  Marie,  433  ;  his  fort,  4:34, 435; 
service  in  French  and  English 
war,  437;  subsequent  life,  437, 
438 

Revenge,  blood  for  blood,  84 

Revolutionary  war,  9 


Reyanlm,  trader,  280 

Bice,  Hon.  Uenrj  M.,  gives  mana- 
soript,  3;  conducts  treaty  at  Food 
do  L»o,- 14,  497 ;  «ids  Mr.  Warren 
Id  bis  work,  IS ;  furnislieB  mala- 
rial for  Warren'B  memoir,  20 

Bice  Lakes,  162,  164, 1(>5,  171,  172, 
335 

Rice  makers,  band,  38 

Rice,  wild,  people.     See  Menomtneet, 

Rice,  wild,  gathering,  40,  175,  ISS, 
266,  309 

Rites,  of  Medawe.     See  Medawt. 

Roasting  captives,  36,  82,  9S,  106, 
107 

Roberta,  trader,  280 

Roberts,  Capt.  Charles,  460 

Robertson,  Col.  D.  A.,  15,  20 

Rock  Island,  32 

Rooky  Mountains,  33 

Rogera.  MaJ.  Robert,  early  lite,  442 ; 
at  Mackinaw,  442 ;  bis  intrigne, 
443,444 

Roletu,  trader,  460 

Rousaaiit,  trader,  381,  382,  383 

Bum  River,  155,  160,  162,  223,  230, 
327 

Russell,  Jeremiah,  491 

Sacs.     See  Osaagea. 
Sacs  and  Foxes,  32,  33 
Sacrifices,  human,  109 
Siginaw  Bay,  213 
Saint   Anthony's    Falls, 


,    232, 


Saint  Clair,  Gov.  Arthur,  32 

Saint  Croix,  department,  10 

Saint  Croix  Falls,  244 

Saint  Croix  Falls,  liattle  at,  242 

Saint  Croix  Lake,  381 

Saint  Cruix  River,  36,  39, 49,  50,  97, 

126,  129,  130,  149,  IGO,  163,  IM, 

lUO   ie7,  17S,  242,  243,  292,  300, 

317,  321,  326,  327,  321),  331,  335; 

explored,  410 ;  why  named,  419  ; 

fort,  411 
Sainl  Germain,  British  interpreter, 

369,  372,  381 
Saint  Joseph,  Mich.,  32,  33 
Saint  Joseph's  River,  209 
Saint  Lawrence  River,  76,  81,  119, 

124,  145,  146.  147 
Saint  lyiuis  River,  81,  115,  130,  IBO, 

2S1,  2rt8,  292 
Saint  LuBson,  Sionr,  408 


Saint    Pierre,    Jacqaea   Legardenr, 

428,  433,  437 
Saint  Pierre,  Marie,  429 
Saint  Pierre  River,  sappoeed  origin 


of  n. 


>,  419 


Sandy  Lake,  3,  38,  GO,  91,  130,  176, 
177,  160,  183,  185,  222,  224,  225, 
227,  240,  243,  248,  261,  262,  263, 
270,  272.  281,  283,  287,  288,  292, 
344   345,  348,  352,  358,  365 

Band;  Lake  band,  48 

Saasaba,  OJibway  chief,  462 

Saukiea.     See  Otaugtt*. 

Sauks.     See  Otaagtat. 

Sauk  Lake,  272 

Sauk  Rapids,  19,  259 

Saulteaui,  "FallKpr>ople,"  123,163 

Sault  Ste.  Marie,  10,  37,  38,  47,  79, 
BO,  SI,  83,  86, 87,  68,  96,  106,  IlC, 
123,  126,  129,  130,  131,  137,  141. 
145,  147,  177,  189.  192,  194,  SIO, 
212,  214,  215,  317,  221,  226,  243, 
250,  259,  280,  261,  2S8,  318,  323, 
335,  372,  362,  392,  393;  when 
named,  397;  miasion  at,  1669, 
deflcribud  in  1670,  406;  cooncil 
al,  in  1671,  408  ;  Sioux  killed  at, 
408  ;  visilL-d  by  Tonty,  409  ;  visited 
by  La  Sallo,  409;  Ojibnavs  at, 
executed,  414;  visited  by  Lahon- 
lan,  416;  abandoned,  417;  Ojib. 
ways  in  1736  there,  427;  alteni)>t 
lo  raise  whc.it  at.  436,  437 ;  Ke- 
peini-ny  at,  4:15  ;  Lt.  Turner,  U. 


Saul  du 


t,  4U0 


nhen  named,  ; 


Sayer,  John,  trader  N.  W.  Co.,  115, 

451 
Schoolcraft.  H.   R.,  26,  30,  35,  52, 

56,   87,  246,  251,  257,  448,   467, 

471,475,478,484 
Schoolcraft,  Mrs.,  255 
Scolding  wives  (Ojibway),  336,  SSS 
Sea  of  the  West,  trading  distrii;. 

422,429 
Secret  societies,  tolemlt',  42 
Selkirk's  selllt-mi-nt,  70,  :156 
Seminoln  war.  136 
Sample,  (ioveruor  of  Selkirk's  wl- 

■my,  381,  4H1 
Scnet'oa,  the,  42 


INDEX. 


533 


ShadawiBh  (Bad  Pelican),  Ojibwaj 

chief,  192,  317,  318 
Shakopee,  Minn.,  156 
Shakopee,  battle  of,  502 
Shagawaumikong.      See  Chagouami- 

gon. 
Shappa    (Beaver),    Yancton    chief, 

358,  359,  362,  363,  364 
Shawakeshig,  Ojibway  warrior,  50, 

362,  363 
Shawanos.    See  Shawnecs. 
Shawano  prophet.     See  Prophet. 
Shawnees,  the,  32,  218 
Shawnnoag.     See  Shawanaa, 
Shaug*un-ush,  or  British,  195 
Shell  River,  164 

She-se-be,  Ojibway  warrior,  346,  352 
Shin-ga-ba-wos-sin,   Ojibway  chief, 

47,  319,  392,  445,  462,  470 
Shin-goob,  or  »*  Balsam,"  50,  130 
Shing-wauk,  or  Little  Pine,  462 
Shoneyah,    or    "Silver,"    Ojibwav 

chief,  165,  335 
Shokpedan,   or    Shakopee,    Dakota 

chief,  156 
Shosh-e-man,    or   "Snow    Glider," 

Ojibway  chief,  334 
Sibley  Lake,  224 

Silver  crosses  sold  by  traders,  439 
Sioux.     See  Dakofas, 
Sisaetons,  the,  168,  266,  352,  304, 

359 
Six  Nations  of  New  York,  30,  83, 

146,  148,  217 
Smallpox,    how   introduced    among 

Ojibways,  260,  261,  344 
Smith,  Capt.  John,  30 
Snake  River,  243,  246 
Snelling,  Col.,  U.  S.  A.,  474 
Snelling,  H.  H.,  475 
Snelling,  W.  J.,  476 
Snelling,  Fort,  474,  476,  485 
Solomons,    Ezekiel,   British   trader, 

209 
Song-uk-um-ig,  or  "Strong  Ground," 

Ojibway  chief.  47,  353,  354,  470 
Spiritualism  among  Ojibways,  27 
Spontaneous  Man,  Ojibway  name  for 

themselves,  56 
Strong  Ground.     See  Song-ttk-ttm-ig. 
Stillwater,  Minn.,  11 ;  Indian  fight 

at,  4S9  ;  scalp  dance  at,  499 
Stirling,  General.  444 
Stuart,  Robert,  494 
Sturgeon,  175 


Sucre,   le   (Sweet),   Ojibway  chief, 

231,  376,  452,  454,  458,  459 
Sugar  trees,  175,  263 
Suk-a-aug-un-ing,  315 
Summer  life  among   red  race,  251, 

264 
Sunrise  River,  327,  328 
Sunrise  River,  battle  on,  328 
Swamp    People,    or    "Swampies." 

See  Musk-keeg-oes, 
Sweet.     See  Sucre ,  le. 
Swan  River,  384 
Swearing     unknown     in    Ojibway 

tongue,  64 
Symbol,  family,  42 

Tabushaw,  Ojibway  warrior,  355 

Taliaferro,  Major,  agent  for  Sioux, 
465,  474,  476,  483 

Talon,  intendant,  99 

Tartaric  origin  of  Dakotas,  62 

Taupine,  Sieur  de  la,  408 

TecumHeh,  118,  324,  372 

Tennessee  River,  32 

Tepees,  or  wigwams,  158 

Ticonderoga,  Ojibways  at,  432 

Theology  of  the  Ojibways,  27.  See 
also  Medawe. 

Thief  River,  326,  356 

Thompson,  D.,  astronomer  and  geo- 
grapher of  Northwest  Company, 
explores  the  Red  River  of  the 
north,  151  ;  visits  Red  Lake,  451 

Thunder  Bay,  84 

Tobacco  raised  by  Gros  Ventres, 
179 

Tom,  a  negro  engayi,  289 

Tongue  River,  fight  at,  454 

Tonty,  Henry,  409,  415 

Torture  of  prisoners,  82,  106,  107, 
128,  188 

Totemio  system,  34;  analogous  to 
Hebrew  customs,  70 

Totemic  division  of  Ojibways,  41 

Totems.     See  Crane,  Bear,  etc. 

Totems,  members  cannot  intermarry, 
42;  the  five  original,  43,  44;  sys- 
tem not  known  among  Dakotas, 
43,  61 ;  list  of  the  present,  44 ;  the 
fish  species,  46  ;  intermingling  of, 
165 

Tracy,  Mr.,  British  trader,  205,  208 

Trader,  a,  robbed  by  pillagers,  258 

Trading  post,  first,  on  La  Pointe 
Island,  96 


534 


INDEX. 


Tradition  of  the  Totems,  43  ;  how 
the  Mooses  were  exterminated,  50  ; 
of  deluge,  55,  56 ;  of  how  Great 
Spirit  created  man,  58  ;  of  a  great 
pestilence,  67 ;  of  events  similar 
to  Joseph  and  his  brethren,  70 ; 
of  the  Megis  (sacred  sea  shell), 
78  ;  of  the  sand  bank  at  the  mouth 
of  St.  Louis  River,  81 ;  of  the  mur- 
der of  an  Omushkas,  84 ;  of  the 
Munduas,  91 ;  of  Man abosho  creat- 
ing a  bar  on  the  lake,  102 ;  about 
the  coming  of  the  whites,  118  ;  of 
the  Odugamee  invasion,  149  ;  of 
the  taking  of  Mille  Lacs,  157 

Treaty  (1787),  Fort  Harmar,  32; 
with  Ojibways,  1820,  at  Sault  Ste. 
Marie,  462  ;  in  1825,  at  Prairie  du 
Chien,  47,  317,  468;  in  1826,  at 
Fond  du  Lac,  392,  470  ;  in  1837,  at 
Fort  Snelling,  485  ;  in  1842,  at  La 
Pointe,  494  ;  in  1847,  at  Fond  du 
Lac,  14,  497;  in  1854,  602;  in 
1855,  at  Washington,  602;  in 
March,  1863,  504;  in  Oct.  1863, 
506  ;  in  May,  1864,  506 ;  in  April, 
1866,  506 

Trial  of  Alfred  Aitkin*s  murderer, 
485 

Trout  Lake,  192 

Trumbull,  J.  Hammond,  on  Indian 
names,  397 

Tiij^-waug-aun  -  ay,  Ojibway  chief, 
87,  89,  90,  192 

Turner,  Lt.,  U.  S.  N.,  at  Sault  Saint 
Marie,  4G0 

Turtle  Porta^re,  192 

Two  Rivers,  Minn.,  14,  17,  18 

Uk-ke-waus,  Ojibwav  warrior,  337, 

343 
Urau,  Mrs.  Madeline,  20 
Utica,  N.  Y.,  12 
Utrecht,  treaty  of,  422 

Varennes,  Pierre  Gualtier  de,  427 

Verendryo  (or  Veranderie)  Sieur, 
98,  42(J,  427  ;  son  killed  by  Sioux, 
428  ;  sons  reach  Tiocky  Mountains, 
427  ;  map  of,  428 

Verplank,  Hon.  I.,  14,  497 

Vermont,  384 

Vieux  Desert,  38 

Vincennes,  372 

Virginia,  early  colonists  of,  30 


Wabash  River,  33 

Wabasha,   DakoU  chief,    156,    219, 

220,  248 
Wabasha  village,  303 
Wabishkeepeenas,  or  White  Pigeon, 

471 
Wab-ud-ow,  or  **  White  Gore"  Lake, 

224 
Wadden,    trader,    murdered,    378, 

381 
Walker,  Ojibway  agent,  503,  504 
Wa-me-gis-u-go,    Ojibway    hunter, 

129 
Wampum,  48 
Wa-na-ta,  a  DakoU  chief,  359,  363, 

364 
Wa-path-a,  or  "Wabasha,**  which 

see 
War,  revolutionary,  9 
War  of  1812,  368,  372,  387,  459 
War  dance,  166 
Warfare,   Indian,   how    conducted, 

249 
War  pipe,  keepers  of,  49,  68 
War,  much  stimulated  by  mourning 

customs,  264 
War  parties,  how  raised,  338 
Warp^tons,  the,  266,  270,  272,  304, 

352,  359 
Warren,  Abraham,  ancestor  of  W. 

W.  Warren,  9 
Warren,  Charlotte,  12,  18 
Warren,  Gen.  Joseph,  9 
Warren,  .Julia,  12 
Warren,  Lvman  (grandfather  of  W, 

W.),  9,  12 
Warren,   Lyman   M.  (father   of  W. 

W.),  birth,  9  ;  becomes  trader,  10  ; 

marries,  11  ;  fanner  at  Chippewa 

River,  12;  his  library,  12;  other 

references,  326,  383,  3*84,  4r>0,4tM  ; 

death,  12 
Warren,  Mrs.  Lyman  M.,  11,  12 
Warren,  Miss  Mary,  12,  20 
Warren,    Richard    (ancestor  of  W. 

W.),  9 
Warren,  Sophia,  12 
Warren,   Stephen    (ancestor   of  W. 

W.),  9 
Warren,  Truman   A.   (uncle   of  W. 

W.),   9,   10,  326,  384,  391,    450, 

4(>4 
Warren,  Truman  A.,  Jr.,  12,  20 
Warren,  William  W.,  memoir  of,  9  ; 

birth,    12 ;  education,  26  ;  learns 


INDEX. 


535 


Ojibway,  12,  25 ;   becomes  inter- 
preter,  13,   14;  comes  to  Minne- 
sota, 14  ;  marries,  14 ;  his  famili- 
arity with  Ojibwa  legends,  15, 17; 
collects   historical  facts  from  tlie 
Indians,  15,  17,  19,  25  ;  begins  to 
write  book,  10  ;   his  moral  quali- 
ties, 16  ;  elected  to  legislature,  15; 
death  of,  18  ;  eulogies  on,  ID  ;  his 
children,    20 ;    other  works   pro- 
jected by  him,  26,  27 
Warren,  Wm.  Tyler,  20 
Washington,  D.  C,  392 
Washington,  George,  433,  444 
Wash-kin-e-ka,  or  *'  Crooked  Arm," 

363 
Wa-son-ou-e-qua,  or  **  Yellow  Hair," 

Ojibway  chief,  269 
Wash-ta-do-ga-waub,  Ojibway  chief, 

364 
WaUb  River,  352 
Watrous,  Hon.  John  S.,  14 
Waub-ash-aw,  Ojibway  warrior,  330 
Waub-o-jeeg,  or   **  White   Fisher,** 
Ojibway  chief,  52,  2:^2,  235,  242, 
246,  248,  253,  266,  351,  352,  394, 
438,  447 
Waub-ish-aahe,  Marten  totem,  50 
Waub-ij-e-jauk,  or  **  White  Crane," 

11,  48,  317.  321 
Waub-ish-gang-aug-e,    or    "White 

Crow,'*  47,  192,  319 
Waul)-un-uk-eeg,  or  Delawares,  32 
Waukouta,  156 

Wausekogubig,   or    **  Bright    Fore- 
head," 223,  227 
Wa-wa-tam,  saves  Henry's  life,  204, 

206,  213,  214 
Wa-won-ge-quon,  Ojibway  chief,l  80, 

289,  356 
We-esli-coob,  or  Sweet.  See  Sucra,  le. 
We-esli-dam-o,  Ojibway  chief,  47 
We-kauns,  or  initiating  priests,  77 
Wen-ni-way,  Ojibway  chief,  206 
We-non-ga,  or  **  The  Vulture,"  342 
We-qua-<lang  (Ance-ke-we-naw),  38 
Wlieelock,  President  of  Dartmouth 

College,  443 
Whipple,   Mercy    (grandmother    of 
W.  W.  Warren),  9 


Whiskey,  among  Indians,  31,  120, 

301 
W^hite  Crane.     See  Waub-iJ-e-jauk. 
White  Earth  Reservation,  12,  16,  20 
White  fish,  175,  186 
White  Fish  I^ke,  224 
White  Fisher.     See  Waubojeeg, 
Whites,  intercourse  with,  101,  108, 

113,  125 
Whites,    Ojibways    first   discovered 

by,  117,  118 
Whites,  first  visit  to  La  Pointe,  121 
Whitesborough,  New  York,  12 
Wigwams,   how  built,  40,  98,  100, 

157,  160,  254 
Williams,  J.  Fletcher,  Memoir  of  W. 

W.  Warren,  7 
Willow  River,  329 
Winnebago  Lake,  33 
Winnebago  agency  at  Long  Prairie, 

266,  353 
Winnebagoes,  3,  14,  30,  32,  43,  47, 

193,  247.  314,  352,  354 
Winnebagoes,  borrow  totemic  system 

from  Ojibways,  43 
Winnepegosish  Lakes,  224 
Winnepeg  Lake,   38,  98,  175,  178, 

183,  1«5,  281,  288,  326 
Wisconsin,  32,  37,  190,  292,  386 
Wisconsin    Historical    Collections, 

quoted,  145 
Wisconsin  River,  3,  38,  39, 126, 149, 

190,  191,  192,  242,  243,  299,  317, 

320,  356 
Wiscoup,  Weeshcoob.    See  Sucre,  le. 
Wolf's  Father,  Ojibway  chief,  319, 

320 
Wolf  totem,  or  clan,  45,  49, 165,  335 
Wolfe,  General,  195,  437 
Women,  Ojibway,  their  labors,  265 
Wood,  Wm.  H.,  19 
Wyandots,  the,  30,  124,  146 

Yankton  Dakotas,  138, 139, 168,  356 
Yellow  Hair,  legend  of,  269,  274 
Yellow   Hair,   Ojibway   Chief,  310, 

311,  312,  319,  320 
Yellow  Lake,  171,  172,  326,  335 

X.  Y.  Far  Company,  380